My Little Pony: The Human Nine's Adventures In Equestria

by PikachuSkitty

Rating: teen
Tags: Pokémon, Adventure, Crossover, Alternate Universe, Human, Main 6, Original Character, My Little Pony: Friendship is Magic, Spike, Comedy, How to Train Your Dragon, Science Fiction
Length: 150802

When nine humans encounter a mysterious pony who seems to be connected to their missing past. But just who is she? And what exactly is she doing there?

Ren Loodan, Carrie and Mason Hunter, Jack Yamaki, Nicole Bonnie, Rantaro Wilde, Skye Jones, Kaede Ross and Jamie Watson, are nine humans that have myserteriously woken up in what they thought was just a chamber but it turns out that their chamber is actually part of a spaceship which seems it hasn't been used for a long time.

After about almost a year after meeting Twilight Sparkle and the Mane 6, Ren and the others meet Sarah Gem, a unicorn who may be connected to their pasts along with her 'brother' Void, who wants to end lives in Equestria as a way to bring 'hope.

With the help of Sarah and the Mane 6, Ren and the others will search for their missing memories, fight the forces of evil that threaten Equestria and find a way back home, while discovering more secrets about Sarah too and discovering that Equestria has more secrets of its own....

(This is a continuation of MaxTV1234's Ren's Adventures in Equestria story, so I suggest reading that first before reading this.

https://www.fimfiction.net/story/398986/my-little-pony-rens-adventures-in-equestria)

Published 2020-05-27 11:40:01 UTC
Last updated 2020-08-18 09:28:30 UTC

Chapter 2: Sarah's Fitting In Part 2

Something has gone wrong. We don't seem to have an archived copy of that chapter.

Chapter 3: Nightmare Rarity Part 1

.....

...Son...!

W-What...?

"Mason!"

"Mason!"

Huh? That voice?

I slowly woken up before getting up, before finding myself in a strange place....I took a look around my surroundings...before finding myself in...

"Wait...is this..." This place...No, I recognized this place! This....is our home! The place where me and Carrie grew up with...Wait a minute, where is she? If I'm back in the kingdom, then she has to be around here too, right?!

"Mason!"

I quickly looked back and widened my eyes, seeing my lady in distress.

"E-Elena!" I cried out, quickly running ahead before witnessing some sort of darkness surrounding the place.

"Mason! Please save me!" Elena cried out before being grabbed by the darkness.

"Hold on!" Come on! I can't lose you again! Please! I quickly extended my hand and attempted to reach out for her as she did the same for me! The two of us looked at each other before I managed to at least grabbed her and pulled her free away from whatever this black mist was!

"Elena...Are you okay madam?" I asked, looking down at her.

"Y-Yeah...Thank you Mason..." Elena sighed, pressing her face against my chest. "I-I thought I would never see you again..."

"I-It's alright Elena...You're safe." I made a promise to you that I would always protect you no matter the circumstances. I would protect everyone, because you gave me that reason...

"M-Mason, darling?" I froze upon hearing that voice before slowly looking back to find...

"M-Miss Rarity...?" No...But, what's she doing here? Why was she standing there?

"Mason...what are you doing with...her?" Rarity asked, looking at me straight with a raised brow.

"Who is this...?" Elena looked over at the white unicorn, furrowing her brows before letting go of me. "Mason, what is that...thing?"

"U-Uh, E-Elena, this is my...my...friend, Miss Rarity." I coughed sheepishly.

"Friend?" Rarity asked. "But I thought we were more than friends."

N-No...What's going on? I don't understand...This is all...

"What does she mean by that, Mason?" Elena? Why are you acting so cold? You were never like this...

"It's obvious Mason deserves someone like me to be by his side. Not you." Rarity growled.

Elena gasped, "Is that so?!"

"Elena...Rarity...Please don't." I begged, feeling afraid at this moment for them to argue at this moment. "Please, we don't have to argue like this."

"Mason...were you dating someone else...?" Elena asked, feeling heartbroken. "Were you...cheating on me?"

"N-No, I wasn't-"

"And why should my dear Mason ever date some hideous troll like you?!" Rarity scoffed. "He belongs to me! Not some human girl who thinks she's perfect just because she has a love for attention!"

"You take that back, you white bratty slut!" W-What? Elena would never use dirty words! "I was the first, and I'm still waiting for Mason to ever return back home! He's my first true love!"

"Oh really?" Rarity giggled sarcastically.

"What was that...?" Elena narrowed her eyes.

"Then why don't we let Mason decide then?" Rarity offered, turning towards me.

"W-What?" I asked in shock.

T-They're asking me? But...Why?

"Which one of us do you want, Mason?" Rarity asked. "Me or her..?"

I-I have to choose...? W-Why are they demanding me to choose...? I don't want this...

"Mason..." Elena walked over to me, giving me an unusual smile that I found so wrong. "Are you really gonna choose her over me? Come back with me like we used to be. It'll just you, me, and Carrie? Did you forget our anniversary? Our day together where we shared our first kiss?"

"Oh please, like that actually matters." Rarity rolled her eyes. "Besides...Come with me instead Mason. I'm sure I can give you a better life unlike that hang over there to actually give it to you for having her people call you a tool!"

"What was that?!" Elena screamed.

"You know what I mean!" Rarity yelled back, glaring dangerously at her.

"L-Ladies...! Please stop fighting! J-Just give me enough time to think this through-"

"What do you mean 'enough time to think this through'?" Elena questioned.

"It's obvious that you have to choose. Right now. Me or her?" Rarity demanded. "Mason, please be there to protect me, not some filthy rude princess."

"Excuse me? Like he'll actually go and date some stupid unicorn who speaks like she has a burning throat. I mean, that hairstyle...so last season." Elena scoffed, shocking Rarity before she growled at her.

"You take that back!" Rarity hissed.

"STOP!" I yelled, covering my ears with a hissing look, shutting my eyes in the process. "Stop it you two! Stop fighting over me!"

W-Why...? T-This doesn't make any sense! I-I never wanted this! I want to be there for all of my friends, family, and even for them...That's what Elena did for me when we first met, but....

“Mason is mine and mine alone!” Rarity screamed.

“He was mine first!” Elena screamed back.

"But..." I tried speaking up before noticing something lurking around us. "W-What the...?"

"Mason! Who is it gonna be?!" Elena demanded before I noticed a large shadow over-looming the three of us.

"Rarity! Elena, watch out!" I cried out!

"No! We said who do you choose?!" Rarity screamed. "Now pick or-"

Before Rarity had the time to choose, she was grabbed by the dark being, along with Elena as the two ladies screamed in terror.

"NO!" I screamed before grabbing my bamboo pole. "Let them go, you monster...!"

The monster roared at me, glaring down with his creepy yellow eyes! I don't care what this thing is, but nobody harm my friends!

The monster sooner laughed and revealed himself to be... “Void?!”

"Greetings Mason Hunter...So good to see the cowardly human tool here." Don't let him get to you, Mason. That's what he's trying to do. He's trying to make me hurt him... "So, struggling to protect anyone as always?"

"W-What...?" I asked. "What do you mean?"

Void chuckled, "Do you really think you'll always be able to protect everyone you love, pathetic."

"What are you talking about?" I growled at him.

"No matter how hard you try, you won't be able to save everyone." Void growled with his red eyes shining bright.

"No! I don't believe you. I will protect everyone I love and I won't give up until they are safe!" I exclaimed at Void.

"When are you going to wake up...? After all..." He looks down at Rarity and Elena before clenching them hard, slowly embracing them into the darkness.

"No!" I quickly charged with my bamboo pole and charged, but Void disappeared.

"When are you going to realize this?" When are you going to stop mocking me?! "It's pathetic...You want to become a member of the Royal Guard but yet you can't do anything to protect anyone...You are so pathetic...it's what makes you humans so weak."

"What would you know about humans?!" I yelled, trying to search for him.

"Heh...You're right. What would I know? After all...I don't bother trying to learn about them." Void appeared behind me, scoffing in disgust. "After all...This is what happens when you humans believe in the things you can do..."

He swifts his cloak off, disappearing through the darkness before I widened my eyes and see the two girls on the floor, looking lifeless and not moving an inch.

"N-No!" I yelled, racing over to them and quickly checked their pulses. No no no! Please Rarity! Please Elena! Don't go! Please...

.....

.....No....I was...too late...

"Hahahahaha! Do you feel pity now, Mason Hunter?" I looked over at the skies...and saw Void glaring down at me, floating up there in the middle of the moon.

"What...have...you...done?" I growled, darkening my face.

"No Mason Hunter...What have YOU done?" Void pointed to me before he slowly disappeared into the darkness before I saw the moon slowly started to change into a black mist.

Gah! I woke up in a shock and breathed heavily.

"Yawn... big brother?" Carrie called. "Are you alright?"

"Um... Y-Yeah... I think so..." I said slowly.

"Mm..." Carrie frowned, seeing the sweat dripping down on my face. "But...big brother, you're sweating. Also...your eyes...you look so tired..."

I-I do? I guess that nightmare really took me out...

"Right..." I sighed.

"Also big brother..." Carrie frowned sadly, looking down. Hm? Oh...I think I know what's up with her..."What's wrong, Carrie?" I asked her.

"It's just... I'm gonna miss you when you go." Carrie said to me.

Aww.. Carrie. I smiled sadly at her and hugged her, "Don't worry, Carrie. Six months will pass in the blink of an eye. Jack and the others will be there for you." I reassured her.

"T-Thank you big brother..." Carrie sniffled. "Also...do you mind putting some clothes on too? I don't think anyone wants to see you in your underwear big brother..."

Huh? I looked and saw myself in my underwear. "Crap!" I exclaimed with embarrassment. Carrie just giggled.

Hardy Har Har, little sister.

"Come on! Sarah's planning on making some breakfast for us!" Huh? Sarah? I put on my clothes and followed Carrie out of our room and went walking into the living/dining room and found Sarah, making breakfast and Ren and the others eating."Sarah?" I called, surprised to see her in the kitchen. "Were you the one making breakfast?"

Sarah turned me and smiled, "Yeah. I may have picked up a few cooking skills on my travels with Pikachu and Snowflake."

"Huh...Quite impressive." I chuckled.

"Yeah..." Jack sighed happily, cracking his knuckles while enjoying to eat his food.

"Jack..." I sighed, seeing him in his undershirt. "I thought I told you before to eat with your shirt on."

"That wasn't the only thing he forgot to put on this morning..." Kaede groaned, sweat-dropping a little.

"Let me guess, he's in his underwear?" I face-palmed.

"Tch, so what? Not like anyone's gonna judge me." Jack scoffed.

"Well, I mind." Sarah said and she lit her horn and placed Jack in regular clothing.

"Hey! What the hell newbie?!" Jack yelled. "Why did you do that?!"

"Being in your underwear in front of Young Carrie will likely scar her for life." Sarah deadpanned.

"Facts." Rantaro snorted, checking over his money before being grabbed by the tie. "Oh? Did I make you upset?"

"Big time, you damn bastard!" Jack readied his fist till I walked over and pinned his arm from behind. "OW! What the hell?!"

"Don't." I demanded, glaring sternly at him. "If you do, then I'll be a force to take you down."

"W-What...?!" Jack hissed.

Sarah then levitated Jack, Rantaro and I away from each other, "Now now boys, no violence in front of the little one." she scolded.

Okay, but why am I being a part of this? I'm just trying to stop him!

"I don't know, let them keep fighting." Skye begged. "I mean, who wouldn't want to see these guys keep fighting?"

"Guys, can we not?" Ren sighed. "Anyway...Did anyone get any weird dreams?"

"Weird dreams?" Nicole asked. "Why do you ask?"

"Well...I had this weird nightmare last night." Ren explained. "It was like this, black mist that surrounded me and tried to suffocate me..."

Wait what?

"You too?" I asked in surprise. "A black mist?"

"Huh? Yeah?" Ren nodded.

"Huh? You guys too had a nightmare?!" Kaede gasped.

"What? Wait wait wait, you mean you each had a nightmare?" Skye asked in surprise. "What in the hell...?"

Sarah hmmmed, "Anything particular about your dreams Ren and Mason?"

"Well..." Ren rubbed the back of his head. "I was attacked by this giant monster, and then it changed to...Void."

"You too?!" I exclaimed, forming a serious look. "But...so did I..."

"But that was the same thing too..." Nicole agreed, narrowing her eyes. "It changed to Void..."

"The freak?" Jack muttered. "What the hell's going on? Did we all dream about some monster before it changed to Void?"

"Seems like Void is using your dreams in order to gain more power to bring forth the Great Fall." Sarah said.

"By scaring them?" Kodi asked in confusion. "Why would scaring them with nightmares do that?"

"Yeah, that doesn't sound so evil...but then again, it isn't so nice." Carrie frowned. "Why would he do that Sarah?"

"To bring forth the Great Fall..." Mason muttered, crossing his arms. "I'm not sure what this is about...but I'm sure it isn't good at all..."

"Did you forget, stupid?" Rantaro rolled his eyes. "We all don't know what it is except the little missy over there."

Rantaro points over to Sarah, who was slightly looking away.

"But as per usual, she won't say a thing."

"Hey, Newbie can keep it to herself, you damn money grubber!" Jack yelled.

"All I'm saying is that Void will gain more power from the fears triggered when he turned your dreams into Nightmares." Sarah explained. "Remember he spreads fear and despair wherever he goes."

"See?" Jack smirked, crossing his arms.

"You're right. This could be bad..." Ren frowned. "We should discuss this with the others. Jamie's already ahead with Twilight at the library."

"Then we should follow." Sarah said. "Come on Snowflake, Pikachu."

"Pikachu.." Pikachu said happily. Snowflake purred and followed Sarah outside.You're right...If that nightmare I bear witness too last night was conjured up by Void...Then he's got another thing coming. Although...He made one good point.

I won't be there to help others...

"Big brother, are you coming?" Carrie called over by the door. "We're about to leave!"

"Oh right...Yes, I got it sis." I nodded before I followed them. As soon as I stepped out of the door.

"LOOK OUT!" Huh? Whoa! I quickly dodged out of the way before seeing something crash into the door before slowly sliding off.

"The hell? Skittles?" Jack blinked in surprise. Snowflake bounded over and nudged Rainbow, helping her. "Are you alright?" Sarah asked.

"H-Huh? Whoa! Sorry, guys..." Rainbow Dash groaned, her eyes shaking around.

"It's okay Dash." Ren reassured me. "Mason's just lucky to dodge out of the way."

"Rainbow Dash, what seems to be the problem?" I questioned.

"I was a little off course today..." Rainbow groaned, rubbing her eyes. "I haven't been sleeping that great. Just last night I've had-"

"A nightmare?" Nicole guessed, which made Rainbow Dash's eyes lit up.

"Yeah! That!" Rainbow Dash nodded. "It was so crazy and intense, that it just kept me up."

"Were you attacked by a big scary monster too?" Carrie asked worried.

"What? No way!" Rainbow Dash shook her head violently. "And besides, I ain't afraid of some monster! I can take it down in one hoof! Like for instance, beating Jack's butt and leaving a hoofprint as a tattoo."

"S-Shut up! That never happened." Jack blushed angrily.

"Anyway? Did the other girls have the same nightmare, Rainbow Dash?" Sarah asked.

"I don't know, but they're meeting up with Twilight, Jamie, and Spike at the library." Rainbow Dash shrugged.

"Then that's our next stop then...God, why am I even a part of this?" Rantaro groaned.

"Because you're a part of this group." Sarah said. "Now come along everyone."

"Shut up." Rantaro scoffed. "Like you get it..."

Rantaro heads off. "Why is he such a jerk?" Kaede muttered. Sarah uses her magic to bring Rantaro back here, "You're not going anywhere, Rantaro. You're coming with us as well."

"Tch...I never asked for any of this. Unless you give me 1,000 bits." Rantaro smirked.

"I'm afraid that Sarah would never do something like that." I stated, giving him a glare.

Sarah pulled out a bag of bits from underneath her cloak. "Here you go."

"W-What?!" I exclaimed.

"T-That's a lot of bits..." Ren sweat-dropped.

"S-Sarah...?! What are you doing giving that money to that money creep?!" Rainbow Dash exclaimed.

"What? He asked for it and I'm giving it to him, I'm just being kind." Sarah said. “Besides I have more than that in my savings.”

“You have more?!” Jack exclaimed. “How much?”

“I am not revealing that.” Sarah deadpanned. “I am not that dumb.”

"Heh...Well then fine. I'm in your service for when this is all over." Rantaro smirked before I heard him muttered, "Sucker..."

“I heard that.” Sarah...I sometimes wonder if you are too kind to people like him. Well...I guess you're more kind than Ren.

"Can we move on, please?" Nicole offered.

"Yes. Come along. To Twilight's library." Sarah said,

Mm...Well in any case, we might as well.

Later

As soon as we arrived back to the library, we saw Twilight discussing with her friends.

"I-It was so scary...I-I don't know what to think..." Fluttershy sniffled.

"I know what you mean..." Rarity frowned. "It wasn't something I ever wanted to witness..."

Miss Rarity...That dream really shook me...and yet...it felt real when I found her...dead.

"You guys..." Twilight sighed in relief. "Thank Celestia you're here..."

"What's up? Did you guys have nightmares too?" Ren asked curiously.

"And was it so scary that it ended up making you cry?" Skye asked before flinching a bit upon realizing what she just said. "Which I totally don't know about!"

"Right..." I sighed. Skye...I think it's best if you please shut up. "Looks like you all had the same situation as Ren and the others, correct?" Sarah asked them all.

"Yeah, not wanna be a pest, but would ya mind keeping it down a bit, Pinkie Pie, er, Fluttershy, I mean, Twilight?" Applejack croaked, rubbing her baggy eyes.

"Yes, some of us haven't had our beauty rest." Rarity groaned.

"If it's that bad, then may I offer some back massages, Miss Rarity?" I offered with a soft smile.

"Oh Mason, darling. Thank you." Rarity sighed in relief. "It's good to have a friend like you."

A friend like me...? Yeah, right.

"Anyway, yeah...and did you say Void?" Spike asked in surprise.

"Wait, have you all had nightmares, too?" Twilight asked, widening her eyes in shock. "And...it was Void?! How can you be so sure?!"

"Void seeks to spread fear however he can. He has the ability to enter others' dreams and change them into nightmares, allowing him to feed on the negative emotions within." Sarah ecplained.

"Really?" I asked. "Hmm...How odd. I never knew he had that such power..."

"Guys?" Jamie quickly came downstairs. "I'm so so sorry for being late! A-Anyway, I'm here now and I can finally ask some questions! S-Sorry..."

"It's okay Jamie, we don't mind." Ren reassured.

"Now that we know what Void is up to. We need a plan to stop him from gaining more power." Sarah said.

"Okay, but that doesn't explain much about how can he do that?" Kaede wondered.

"I was deducing about that..." Jamie muttered. "I thought maybe it could be a possibility that maybe he could've stolen half of Luna's power before he changed her into Nightmare Moon. Is it possible Sarah...?"

"Hmm... It's a slight possibility but Void has many powers that you don't know of yet." Sarah stated. "We need a plan to draw him out."

"You don't know?" Kodi asked in confusion. "But...isn't he like your brother Sarah?"

"I wouldn't say... brother, Kodi." Sarah said. Kodi whimpered a bit, while Carrie and Kaede frowned worriedly at her.

"Sarah..." Kaede muttered.

"But isn't he your other half?" I asked curiously. "I would think he might have similar powers to you."

"Void's powers deal with dark magic while mine are the exact opposite, hope and light." Sarah said. "Yes, we did split apart but I still have to deal with him.."

"Not alone." Ren smiled. "We promised that we'll help you out. You can't do this alone, Sarah. After all, you got us. You helped us before, so we have to help you too."

"Agreed." I nodded.

"So Newbie, any peculiar reason why he targets us a lot?" Jack asked. "I mean, this guy's been starting to annoy the crap out of me...Heh, besides, not that any of us can kick his butt with me, and the other two brats having cutie-marks and powers."

"Although...Void's is Sarah's equal." Twilight explained. "But...for some reason, he seems to only to be interested in Sarah, but at the same time, in us...it's confusing. I mean, he also wants the Elements of Harmony for whatever reason, claiming it to be his..."

"And don't forget how much he wants to bring this so-called Great Fall that we all don't know even know about it..." Spike shrugged. "Well...that covers it all...Are we forgetting something?"

"How about harming all of us and tries to hurt us in order to get the Elements of Harmony out of our hooves?" Applejack hissed. "This fiend has seriously gotten on our nerves."

“Yes. Voids’ persistence can be annoying, but he wants the Elements of Harmony and the power that Ren and the others ‘stole’ from him.” Sarah replied.

"What we stole from him?" Nicole asked. "How can we possibly steal from him?" Sarah however went silent, and didn't answer back.

"Shutting up as always..." Rantaro diverted his eyes away. "Very suspicious..."

"You don't have to tell us Sarah. I think I know why, but let's focus on the other matter about the nightmares." Ren called, hoping to ease Sarah.

“Okay.” Sarah said. “If everyone goes to sleep. We can lure Void out into the open.”

"That must be our only solution." Ren nodded.

"...Yeah..." I nodded, frowning in concern.

"Mason darling, are you alright dear? You seem pretty upset." I looked at Rarity, who gives me a worried look. "Did that nightmare really affect you?"

"Well...It's just that..." I coughed, clearing my throat. "I was thinking...what if Void creates powerful fears into us and tries killing us...?"

“Don’t worry, that won’t happen.” Sarah reassured. “I won’t let it.”

"You really can?" Skye asked curiously. "Oh wait! Do you have some special skills that can at least help us fight off the nightmares?"

"Well, I guess I can enter your dreams." Sarah said nonchalantly.

“You can enter dreams like Princess Luna?!” Twilight exclaimed.

"You think you can do that, newbie?" Jack asked curiously.

"I have to agree. What if Void is more stronger due to collecting our nightmares?" I asked in concern. "Please, it would be wise if you let me join in."

"Big brother?" Carrie looked over in worried. "Big brother, what's wrong?" Pikachu also called to him in worry, "Pikachu...?"

"It's nothing...I am just concerned, that's all. It is my responsibility that I have to protect you all before I make my leave." But that's just a lie...I'm more worried to not be able to save any of you...

"Oh right...I forgotten..." Rarity frowned sadly before smiling nervously, "Mason, you really don't have to do that...I mean, I can understand you're worried for Carrie and the rest of us, but really, perhaps maybe we can find a way to get good dreams."

"Hey Sarah, with your powers, and when you said enter our dreams..." Jamie muttered. "Your light might be able to help us rest in peace...As long, in theory. Sorry if I'm doubting you...I-I really didn't mean it..."

"No, no, no it's alright. I'll help you all rest peacefully if Void turns your dreams into nightmares. My magic still works in the dream realm." Sarah reassured.

"That's a relief..." Ren sighed in relief.

"Yeah, the next thing we need is a creep in a mask like he's that one guy in Friday The 13th." Skye groaned.

"Same here." Rarity groaned, face-hooving herself. "Whenever I close my eyes, I'm struck with those ghastly images!"

"Every bit last night, I reckon, Rarity, er Twilight..." Applejack corrected herself.

"The baddest dreams ever!" Fluttershy sniffled.

"Hey, don't cry Flutters." Ren reassured with a soft smile. "I mean, we've been having nightmares too...Although, I don't know why exactly. Heh heh..."

"He is right. Stay relax everyone." I reassured.

"Sorry! I didn't mean to be so negative! I think I'm a bit grouchy." Fluttershy apologized.

"Tell me about it..." Jack scoffed. "So where's the hell the pink loony brat?"

"I haven't seen her at all today...Do you think she's still sleeping?" Jamie muttered.

"This late in the morning?" Kaede asked.

"Well maybe Sergeant Pinkie Pie is...snoozing?" Skye suggested. "Oh forget it! Battle strategy changes; Private Gem, I want ya to get inside me!"

"Uh...What?" I asked in confusion. Is she implying a type of sexual innuendo? How inappropriate for a girl her age.

"What does she mean, big brother?" Carrie asked curiously.

I froze and looked at my sister, who was giving me an innocent look, but Sarah saved me from the trouble by saying, "Mason will tell you about that when you're older, Young Carrie." I have a sigh of relief, “As for Pinkie Pie..."

Hm? What...is she planning?

Later that night...

"Welcome to my slumber party!"

I should have known...Pinkie allowed us all back to the home-ship's living room where we all dressed in our pajamas outfits to sleep and rest. Rantaro and Nicole were in the room, but far away by sitting in the dining halls as Nicole stated that she doesn't like crowds, and Rantaro doesn't want to be involved by any of this...

"Tch...Seriously?" Jack groaned, wearing nothing but his undershirt and pajama shorts. "Why do I have to be in this? Plus, if so, I should have worn my boxers..."

"I'd rather not see your butt..." Kaede muttered, sweat-dropping a little.

"Yeah...Your butt's already too huge in my page, fatty." Rainbow chuckled, earning a scowl from the biker.

"Oh really? Says one pony who I clearly sat down entirely on my butt during the match." Jack smirked. "Did you enjoy the view of my crack?"

"Shut up!" Rainbow Dash blushed.

"Now now, no time to argue." Sarah said. "All of you must sleep so our plan can be put into action."

"Sarah's right!" Pinkie agreed, smiling excitedly. "If anything can chase away those heebie-jeebie dreams, it's a girly night of fun! Including the boys, right Skye and Rainbow Dash?"

"Totally." Skye smirked, laying on her pillow backside.

"Super. Duper. Fun." Rainbow Dash nonchalantly said, getting a spa treatment by Rarity and Kaede. However, as they continued to relax, Pinkie threw two pillows at the two of them.

"Tee-hee!" Pinkie laughed, knocking them down. Rainbow Dash wiped off her spa mask and cucumbers on her eyes, giving off a devilishly smirked at her.

"This means war, Pinkie Pie!" Rainbow Dash snickered.

"Yeah! If this war, then I'll win! Prepare for your surrender!" Skye cried, before she got hit with a pillow... by Pikachu.

"Pika Pika Pika.." Pikachu laughed.

"It's on tiny mouse." Skye smirked before throwing back another pillow at him. Immediately, those three girls and Pikachu began doing a pillow fight with one another.

"Hey Sarah! Do you wanna play too?!" Carrie asked excitedly.

"No thanks." Sarah stated. Snowflake came over and rubbed against her and Sarah rubbed her head.

"Mm...Okay." Carrie frowned sadly.

"Void..." Twilight muttered. "We know that he was a part of Sarah, who was also a part of the Tree of Harmony...but what made you split apart..."

"Oh dear..." Rarity groaned, annoyed by seeing the three girls fight each other in a pillow fight.

"Do you need some help?" I offered.

"Huh? Oh...M-Mason darling..." Rarity blushed a bit. "Well...my manicure is quite..."

"...Hey Rarity, I see why not." Kaede reassured. "I mean, Mason's been helping you with being your model by testing out new clothing for us."

"Well..." Rarity glanced away, failing to hide the blush on her cheeks. "...I wouldn't mind." Rarity giggled. "I mean, by a few days, you'll be leaving...and well...We're really gonna miss you Mason..."

"Yeah...I know what you mean...." I sighed sadly. "I just wonder...if I'm ready...."

Sarah just watched as the girls had their pillow fight with Snowflake by her side. "Alright everyone, off to bed."

"Says who? You aren't my mom, newbie." Jack scoffed.

"And besides, we just started!" Pinkie whined.

"Yeah, come on Sarah. You should at least enjoy this party too!" Skye grinned.

"No thanks." Sarah said. “Haven’t had much experience with ‘fun’. Besides,” She walked over to one of the windows in the library. "I just wanna stop Void from completing his plans."

"Mm...." Ren frowned, seeing the serious look on her face.

"But still, you seem pretty depressed." Skye frowned.

Sarah sighed, "No... I just want to keep the light and hope in this world, that's all."

"Sarah..." I sighed. "Is everything alright? Are you still hung up because of your last fight with him?"

"Can we.. Um.. Please do not talk about this right now and move on?" Sarah asked.

"R-Right..." Skye nodded. Sarah...What is wrong? You seemed quite troubled than you normally are…

"Newbie's right. We all should probably get ready to get some sleep." Jack yawned, scratching his butt.

"I suppose so..." Nicole rubbed her eyes. "But we need to be careful. Who knows what Void has us cooking up....We need to be extra sure that we can at least conquer our own nightmares..."

"After such a fun party, I'm sure we'll all sleep like baby dragons tonight." Fluttershy softly reassured.

"Right..." Carrie yawned before I picked her up and placed her on her sleeping bag. "Goodnight big brother...everyone..."

"Goodnight sis..." I kissed her on the forehead.

"Well...I best be off to sleep now...Sleep tight!" Rarity fixed up her mane and placed a sleeping mask on her eyes before she softly snored herself to sleep. Mm...she looks so nice when asleep...

"Let's hops so. Goodnight." Twilight winked, resting her head on her pillow.

"See you in the morning!" Kodi barked, sleeping next to Ren before he kissed his pet dog to sleep.

"Night, Twilight! And Mason, and Rarity! Oh, and Fluttershy! Nighty-night too Sarah! Sweet dreams, don't let the bed bugs bite!" Pinkie cheered.

Sarah watched as everyone went to sleep and she lit her horn and several white magical lines came out and attached themselves to Ren and his friends heads. This would allow her to enter their dreams.

"...Hey...Sarah..." I spoken, opening my eyes a bit and stared at her, seeing her magic.

"Hello Mason." She greeted.

"Are we...inside my dreams?"

“Yes we are.” I slowly stood up, finding myself in my old attire. "Ah...This is my old home...before our parents abandoned us..."

I grew silent, looking down sadly. "...Sarah...I...I want your opinion and I want it to be honest, please." Sarah turned to me, "What is it?"

"....Do you think I am unable to save and protect anyone? I mean...I couldn't do anything for when you and Void fought against each other...and I certainly couldn't have done anything to save Carrie and the Crusaders from Chrysalis. I'll admit, I was in battle against her, but...I wasn't too strong back then like...everything up to this point meant nothing..." I sighed sadly. "I...What if I can't do it...? What if I am unable to fulfill my duties as a friend or even as a brother...?"

Sarah rubbed against me and stated, "Don't worry, Mason. Everyone has doubts but you have the power to wipe those doubts away. Just keep your head high and keep hope inside of you and your aim will always be true."

"...Thank you, I guess." I sighed sadly before looking around the place. "Although, I am well suspicious by all of this."

Sarah walked around the place and turned serious. "Something's here... and I think I know what it is or should I say who.. Void."

"Hmph..." I took out my bamboo pole, glaring around the place. "He's somewhere around the corner then...So then, if so, what's gonna be my nightmare?"

Void is known for his manipulative nature...So what could he have possibly do to-

"Big brother...?"

...C-Carrie? I looked around frantically before noticing Carrie on the road, walking around in fear.

"Big brother! Where are you?!"

"Carrie!" I called. "Carrie, it's me!"

Why is she acting as if I'm not even close by? I mean, I'm being as loud as I can to make her see me! Sarah came by my side and narrowed her eyes. "Hmm... Interesting."

"Sarah, is my dreams connected to her dreams?!" I asked in fear.

"Well. I used my magic in order for you all to share one dream, so we can confront Void as one when he shows up. So the others should be around here somewhere." Sarah said.

"You have?" Mason asked in surprise. "Then...Why aren’t they responding back?"

“Because that’s dream Carrie, not your Carrie.” Sarah stated. Dream Carrie.. So… I’m dreaming of Carrie..? Sarah suddenly turned and growled, "Come on out, Void. I can sense your dark magic!"

"My oh my, Sarah...You have grown so upset with me...Is that how you treat your own twin?" At that moment, and in a swirl, Void appeared before us in the black mist, glaring down at the both of us. "I would have imagined that you go back to being pretty pretty princess as always."

"Void!" I exclaimed, clenching onto my bamboo pole. "Decided to come out now, huh?"

"Please excuse myself Mason Hunter, but I rather be speaking of my lovely sister." Void crossed his arms, glaring daggers at Sarah.

“Void, leave my friends dreams alone this Instant!” Sarah exclaimed.

"Oh no, I apparently need them into increasing my powers...After all, they helped me after we agreed to bring back the night." Wait, agreed?

Sarah growled, "What do you mean, Void?"

"Let's just say...My own dark power is returning from the one who I manipulated 1,000 years ago. It would seem her darkness has gotten a mind of its own, similar to those who became affected by the Dusk-7 Virus." Void chuckled.

"Dusk-7 Virus..." I muttered. "We never knew what a person looks like if affected..."

"Well be prepared to see...After all, you saw that in the dream..." In my last dream? What? Does he mean...

"The black mist..." I deduced.

"That's right...You've all seen that happened to people turning into that back then..." Void explained.

"You won't do that same thing here, with my friends, Void." Sarah growled.

"Oh Sarah, why are you so angry?" Void scoffed. "After all, you made me..."

At that moment, Sarah looks away, a little guilty.

"Sarah? What does he mean?" I asked in concern.

Sarah didn't reply and just stayed quiet. "Sarah?" I called. Is something going on? What does he mean? Was it because he split apart from her? "I.. I don't wanna talk about it." Sarah sighed.

"Does that mean you don't trust your friends?" Void mockingly asked. "A shame, and here I thought you knew so much about friendship..."

Sarah turned back and growled at Void. "Sarah, calm down." I warned.

“I won’t let you continue this Void.” Sarah growled and she blasted Void before she tackled him to the ground.

"...Heh, still weak and soft-hearted as ever Sarah..." Void chuckled. "It must be nice...After all, you made me when they had to lose everything."

"I have had enough." I stated firmly, glaring at him. "Sarah, is there a way to seal away his magic?"

"She can't." Void chuckled before slowly disintegrating into black mist. What?! It was just an illusion?! "This place is nothing but where we can control everything. Heh heh, you all just don't know when to stop, do you?"

Sarah growled, "Enough!" her horn lit up the whole area.

"Sarah, calm down!" I called, grabbing her by the back. "Look, you need to calm down! Thinking like this won't solve anything! He's just messing with you!" Sarah growled and she calmed down. "Please Sarah, you've been acting different the last time you saw Void." I frowned. "Please just tell me what's going on..."

Sarah sighed sadly and decided she had to come clean. "He's my burden, Mason. So I have to take care of him.. alone. No one else must be involved. This is my responsibility." Sarah said. I see...She's blaming herself for ever creating him...

"Sarah...You know you can't handle this alone." I sighed. "Listen, we were involved the moment we came into this world and for what he has done so far...Please let us help you."

"I can't." Sarah said. "You don't know much about him like I do. You don't know what he can do. I do. I'm the only one who has to fight him. It's the only way to keep you all safe."

"But even so, please let me help." I offered. "It's what us friends do.Please Sarah...I hate seeing you like this.”

Sarah sighed in defeat. “Alright.”

"Right...Now then...say Sarah, is it possible we can see the other's dreams?" I suggested. "Perhaps then, we can spot Void in one of them and so we can see where he went."

"Okay." Sarah used her magic to show the others dreams so they can see Void. As we continued to look around the dreams, I began noticing the other dreams...No, they were more like nightmares. Void must've influenced them into nightmares...We saw Twilight getting banished by Princess Celestia, Applejack getting kicked out of her family due to ruining her crops, Rainbow Dash losing her ability to fly, Fluttershy losing her trust on the animals, and Pinkie Pie not being the laughing stock as she used to be.

"Look at these girls...It's like Void is trying to make their lives miserable..." I muttered. "What about Ren and the others?" Sarah then showed Ren and the others dreams. At that moment, we've seen their nightmares as well...

"W-What the...?" What is all of this? What we were seeing were more than nightmares. Ren was sitting on a desk, looking away while the other kids were jeering straight at him, whispering to each other. Carrie was crying while I held against her, running away from a crowd. Jack was getting harassed by some rival gang members, and he just kept ignoring them as much as possible. Jamie was sitting in the corner, covering his face as he softly sobbed while his father didn't bother to help him. Kaede was running away, running through a hallway while there were three shadows chasing after her, possibly her step family. For Nicole...

"What?" I muttered, seeing her dreams. She was walking across through the schoolgates, possibly in high school. However, many people stayed away from her while she stood there and ignored them, seemingly not bothered. As for Rantaro, I saw what he was seeing, standing right there was his younger self, possibly as a kid, he was standing right in front of a city, seemingly looking upset and depressed.

"Their dreams..." I muttered.

"These are their memories." Sarah answered.

"Their memories?"

"I believe so.. these must be their memories from their individual pasts... but... where's Skye's memories?" Sarah asked.

"Huh? Look over there!" I pointed next to between Ren and Jack's memories to where it looks like...a funeral? Right there stood Skye, who held a pair of roses while she kept crying over a gravestone. "What...? What is this? Did someone in her family die?"

"No...look closer at the gravestone..." Sarah pointed out. I narrowed my eyes to take a closer look as it said 'Amy' on it. Amy...?

"Amy...Was she a friend?" I muttered.

"That's was I'm guessing... she must have lost her somehow." Sarah said. Skye....She always tries to act tough, and super confident and happy...so then why couldn't she tell us about?

"Let's go and see if we can track Void." Sarah said. "Mm...Wait a minute..." I muttered. "Carrie's dreaming...but if she is, then who are we seeing right now?!"

I looked back at Carrie, but she just vanished...! W-Was that an illusion?

Sarah heard a familiar laugh in the air, "Grrr.... VOID! Come out this instant!"

"Yes Sarah...!" Void appeared in the center of the moon. "I'm sure you must be so upset...How wonderful of you to be acting up like that..."

What? What does he mean?

"It must be nice...it's good to know that my good half can be upset..." Void sneered.

“Leave Twilight and the girls dreams alone.” Sarah stated, calming down. “They have nothing to do with this.”

"Of course they do...I want them to realize the consequences of their friendship of what might've happened if they took the wrong path." Void explained. "And if they realize what their problem is, they'll disconnect themselves from the Elements of Harmony."

"If that's the case, why haunt me and my friends with your accursed dreams?!" I demanded, glaring at him.

"Why?" Void cackled, placing a hand on his mask. "Think of it as a way...to help you realize...some mysteries that you all were so stupid to ever realize why you were asleep."

"Well, it ends now!" Sarah said before she jumped into each of the gang's dreams.

"Sarah! Wait!" I called, chasing after her. Eventually, we entered what seems to be outside of Carousel Boutique. "Wait...if we're here...is this...?"

"Wait! Twilight! Everypony else!" Huh? Miss Rarity? Sarah couldn’t be seen for some reason. I don't understand...Sarah went through this dream, so where is she?

"Please! Don't go!" Huh? I watched as Twilight and everypony else I knew walked away from Rarity, who kept chasing after them before tripping over.

"Rarity?" I muttered before watching a dream version of...myself walking past her with a darkened look. Wait...what the?

"M-Mason, darling...please...don't go...I can't bear to be without you..." Rarity sniffled, reaching her hoof out to my dream self, but he just glared back at her and said...

"I rather be somewhere far away than being with someone like you." Ah! H-How could I...?!

Then a rainbow colored smokey thing appeared and Sarah's voice came from it, "Mason, remember it's what Void wants to see!"

"What? Sarah?" I spoken, widening my eyes.

"Yes, it's me." Sarah said. "But listen to me. Void wants you to think this, don't give in to him. Fight against his dark magic."

"You could say that...but even so, I don't think it's what I'm seeing Sarah..." I frowned. "It's what Rarity's seeing...But I see your point. Where are you right now?"

“I was in Ren’s dream. Come on, we can help each of our friends.” Sarah said and rainbow colored Smokey thing went over to me and nudged me. “Come on.”

"..." I'm not sure about this...Rarity looks pretty frightened...but then again, but then again, these are Void's dreams, so...maybe once we stopped him from haunting all of this, things will go back to normal, right?

"...Alright then." I nodded. "Just hurry then."

Sarah nodded and we both entered Jack’s dream. Sarah saw the biker gang and our biker friend. “Yep.”

"Is that Jack?" I muttered.

"It's Jack, but at the same time, it isn't. Think of it as a consciousness of his..." Sarah explained. "Or simply, call him Dreamy Jack like you do, Dreamy Mason."

"Please don't give me these weird nicknames, Sarah." I sighed.

“Why not? It’s cute.” Sarah cooed. "Mm..." I prefer that you have done that to Jack, and also, we got important things to do.

"Jack." I called, but he didn't even say anything as he was discussing something with his gang. "Hmm...I guess he can't hear us...Hm? Wait..."

Suddenly, something was happening before the gang started chit-chatting against themselves.

"Can you believe it? Jack's gonna be the lucky ones."

"The boss's kid? Him?"

"He may be strong, but is he capable of taking in the heirship of the Yamaki Gang?"

I noticed Jack looking away with an irritated look. This must be some issue he must be dealing with. "A memory..." I muttered.

"Looks like his gang is losing some faith in him." Sarah said. "Making him feel bad."

"But what could be the trouble? He's the one...?" I muttered.

Could it somehow relate to being in that pod?

"How pitiful..." Ah! When did he appeared?! We turned to see Void standing next to us, staring at Jack's gang and Jack himself. "He must be so bad...He may sounded tough, but he keeps lying to himself that he is strong..." Void muttered. "Why do humans lie to themselves when they can always tell the truth? Just like you Sarah? Why couldn't you accept the truth of what we wanted together...before we were split apart...Why couldn't you just the truth of what those people really were..."

"Those people did not want what you wanted them to have, Void." Sarah growled. "They wanted hope and light, not what you were giving them."

"But did all of them wanted that?" Void retorted. "Surely you should have noticed that not everyone wanted that, not everyone wanted us as a way to heal everyone from all their pain...Even one of our papas and mamas..."

Void...You are just an enigmatic being whose shrouded in mystery and another half of Sarah...What could you mean?

"You will never accept me...You hate me for who I am, because you keep thinking too much about light while I think too much of darkness...I guess it's a way that you'll never accept darkness being a part of this world..." Void muttered. "And maybe it would make sense, I would never accept you ever...because I hold the truth while you keep believing in your own lies..."

"What's that supposed to mean?" Sarah narrowed her eyes.

"Heh...Like I would ever give you the answer. Like them, you would rather let them deal with it and find it on your own because you're unsure that they'll believe you...nor accept it just like how his plan goes out." What? What is going on? "However, I guess I can give them a basic idea why they're here..."

"What are you going to do?" Sarah snarled.

"Look at you right now...You're starting to grow angry at the sight of me. I guess it's a sign to show that there is more to you...Perhaps maybe I am the problem...After all, you made me..." Void twitched his head in a creeping manner. What? "But now...it is time...time to wake up..." Sarah growled at him. Void disappeared from the shadows before saying, "I am doing the necessary thing that I truly wanted...What you wanted before you made me, Sarah..."

"...Hmph." I huffed before looking over at Jack, and saw his face darkened and his teammates slowly transforming into some sort of black mist shadow-like devilishly fiends.

"W-What the hell?!" Jack yelled out.

"Jack!" Sarah called.

"Huh?! Newbie?! Mason?!" Jack called in shock. "What are-?!"

"Watch out!" I quickly pushed him out of this before he could be crushed by them.

"Whoa...Thanks." Jack muttered before glaring at the black mist creatures. "The hell happened to my gang?"

"...This is similar to the virus..." Virus? Does that mean...?!

"Sarah, is this...the symptoms of the Dusk-7 Virus?" I asked, widening my eyes a bit.

"Mm..." Sarah nodded. "When a human is consumed by their own darkness without controlling it from the negative emotions, and it happens when the darkness influences one's mind and steals one heart and turn into one of them..."

"This...is what happens to the victims to those who are affected by the Dusk-7 Virus?" I muttered, staring at the creatures.

"Damn..." Jack muttered. "So my crew were transformed into this? Could...?"

"No need to think about it, Jack. Right now, here they come." I muttered, taking out my bamboo pole.

"...Hmph. Fine. Don't hold back, kid." I'm not a kid, mind you Jack Yamaki. Now then...Let's go.

"Hey newbie, you got a weapon I can use?" Jack suggested.

"Yep." Sarah nodded before her horn glowed, creating a weird-looking large steampunk-like hammer.

"Hell yeah!" Jack smirked. "How you know that I would want this, newbie?"

"Call it a hunch." Sarah smirked before blasted the creatures with her magic, making them screech in pain. "Let's get them!" Jack yelled, charging before swinging the hammer down at some of the shadows.

"No way that I'm gonna let you get away!" I charged before slashing some down with my bamboo pole, fading away upon being defeated. Sarah blasted a few more away, taking some down.

"Alright, just one more!" Sarah called. Sarah was suddenly tackled by one of the shadow creatures, "Gah!"

"Newbie!" Jack called.

"No!" I widened my eyes before glaring at the creature and charged, slashing at the creature fiercely and took him down!

Sarah got up, "Thanks."

"So my gang gotten turned into them?" Jack huffed, looking over at where his gang last stood. "Hmm...I wonder if this could be happening back on our world."

"We'll have to figure that out later, right now we have to get to the others dreams and help them. To Jamie's!" Sarah declared.

"Hmph. Guess we gotta save the nerd next." Jack scoffed.

"We need to hurry." I stated, furrowing my brows. "And we need to hurry before it's too late."

"Right." Sarah used her magic to make another portal that would lead us to Jamie's dream. "Now where the hell are we now?" Jack muttered, finding ourselves in the streets.

"We're in the streets..." I answered, widening my eyes. "Look at this place...it feels weird that we've been in Equestria for a year and yet...we've forgotten what it felt like..."

"Yeah..." Jack look around, feeling happy. "Heh...I wish I can ride my motor-hog on these streets all day long..."

Huh...I sometimes wonder what our home is doing right now… “Hey... is that Jamie... running?” Sarah asked.

"What?" I frantically turned around and saw Jamie running away from a crowd of people.

"AAAAHHHHH!" Jamie cried out, letting out tears as he kept running away for all his life.

"Huh?! What's up with the angry mob?!" Jack asked, widening my eyes.

“I have no idea, but we can’t leave Jamie like that.” Sarah said.

"Right...!" We quickly headed towards him before managing to get in front of the crowd.

"You! Get out of the way, you brats!" One of the crowd members demanded. "That boy deserves damnation!"

"Why is it that he should live instead of us?!" What? “What are they talking about?” I asked.

"Wait a minute...Those two...!" A man from the crowd pointed at both Jack and I. "You're one of the subjects for that project!"

"What?" Subjects? What is he talking about?

"Hmm.. sounds like you all were apart of something very important." Sarah said.

"Yeah..." I muttered.

"Let's get them!" The crowd began chanting angrily, making us back off from them.

"Damn, well...Guess we're gonna have to beat the ever-living crap out of them." Jack huffed, clenching onto his hammer. "Hey nerd, why don't you use your magic?"

"I-I can't..." Jamie whimpered. "I can't seem to use it..."

"Just concentrate, Jamie." Sarah said

"No, really. No matter what I do..." Jamie shook his head in fear. "I-I mean, they're all right..."

"Do you even know what they're talking about?" Jack deadpanned.

"No, but...I feel so much anger and it's...so familiar, and yet similar to my dad's anger..." Jamie gulped. "I-I..."

"Jamie, stay calm." I reassured. "I'm sure we can find a way to calm you down..."

"Mason's right." Sarah said. "Just relax, Jamie."

"....O-Okay...." Jamie nodded meekly before we watched as multiple people charged straight at us.

"That's it! They're asking for it!" Jack huffed before swinging his hammer at them, swashing them away. Sarah's eyes glowed and then she used her Roar and made a twister again and sucked all the people in and took them away. "Hmph...Watch out Jamie!" I quickly noticed a lone man about to whack Jamie with a metal bat before I quickly grabbed the hostile man from behind and gave him a glare. "Time for you to go to sleep..."

I quickly knocked him out with a chop to the back of his neck, knocking him out and dropping on the floor.

"M-Mason...Thank you." Jamie thanked.

"Hey! We helped too!" Jack yelled.

"U-Um, thank you too Jack and Sarah..." Jamie meekly answered, looking away. "But....why did they try to hurt me? I just appeared in the middle of the streets and they took notice of me and tried to...kill me."

They tried to kill him? But he's just a boy. What exactly is going on?

"Grrr... Void's behind this." Sarah growled. "I know it. And whatever thing you guys were involved in, must have added to their anger."

"Maybe so..." Jamie frowned before gasping, "What if the others are in trouble?"

“If they are we’ll be there to help them.” Sarah said.

"Very well then, take us to the next dream before we get another nightmare in our way." I hummed, crossing my arms. Sarah nodded, “Fine then, we’ll do to Skye’s dream next.” She made another portal with her magic and she and the others leaped in. "H-Huh? It's raining...?" Jamie muttered, looking around the place.

"This is a cemetery." I answered, glaring over to where Skye was, or at least, her consciousness.

"Amy..." Skye looked down, clenching onto her flowers. "I wasn't there to make you happy...and now I lost you..."

“Woah... poor girl...” Sarah cooed.

"Mm..." Jack muttered. "So the squirt lost someone..."

"Skye..." I frowned sadly. I never knew that she had to go through something like this. The lost of someone...It's hard, to be honest. Me and Carrie would know since we both lost our parents when they left us, and even her...

...Her? Who am I mentioning? Elena? I mean, I'm not sure about that...

"W-Who is...Amy...?" Jamie gulped.

“Probably her first friend.” Sarah said. Her first friend, huh? And...it's tragic that she lost someone important as that. I wonder if she tries to be hard on herself to act tough on us when we first met…

“Damn, never thought I would see her like this.” Jack said.

“Yeah.” Jamie added. “So what do we do now?”

"There's nothing serious here...Let's talk to her." I suggested.

We went over to Skye, “Skye..?” I called. Skye turned to us, Oh... hi.. you maggots.” She said sadly.

"Skye.. are you okay, we heard talking about... Amy.." I said.

Skye looked sad again and she clenched the flowers in her hands. Sarah came up to her and rubbed her leg, "Skye, if you don't want to talk about it, right now, we'll understand.." Skye sighed and nodded.

Poor Skye... I've never seen her so... sad before.

"Awww.. poor Skye Jones, couldn't protect your friend, huh?" We all turned and saw Void standing here, chuckling. "Too bad, huh?"

"Leave the military brat alone, you creep." Jack growled.

Void chuckled, "Now you know what it feels like to lose something you care so much, haha!" Skye looked really sad now.

"Void, enough of this!" Sarah said stepping forward, "Leave my friends dreams!"

"Why would I do that when there is more fear and despair to bring." Void chuckled before he vanished into shadows once more. "W--Where did he go now?" Jamie asked.

"Probably to another dream, we have to follow him." I said. Sarah turned to Skye and rubbed against, "Are you alright, Skye?" Skye nodded and turned determined in an instant, "I'm fine Private, now let's go get the enemy!" she exclaimed seriously. Everyone sweat-dropped at her. One minute she was gloomy and now she's back to normal. Odd.

"Sarah..?" I called.

"Right." And Sarah made another portal and took us into Kaede's dream.

We appeared inside of a hallway inside of a house. "Okay... where are we now?" Skye asked.

"AAAAHHHH!"

"Was that Kaede?!" Jamie exclaimed. Sarah turned around and we all saw Kaede being chased by two shadows.

"Leave me alone..!" Kaede cried. Sarah immediately rushed forward and leaped over Kaede then blasted the shadows making them vanish. Kaede stopped running and she caught her breath.

"Kaede.." Me and the others went over to her, "Are you alright?"

"Yeah.. thanks you guys..." Kaede panted. "What's going on..?"

"Void has been entering our dreams and turning them into nightmares, that's what." I said.

"Void? Aww, man. What other creepy powers does this guy have..?" Kaede whimpered. Suddenly, more shadow creatures appeared around us.

"Alright another fight." Jack smiled, wielding his weapon. Kaede took out her bow and arrow and Skye took out her helicopter.

Jack swung his hammer at them and smashed them away, I smacked them with my bamboo stick, Kaede struck them with her bow and arrow and Skye blasted them with her helicopter. Sarah kicked and bucked them. Together, we managed to defeat the shadows again. "Void just won't quit, will he?" Kaede asked.

"No." Sarah said. “But at least he’s out of this dream.”

"That's a relief." Skye sighed.

"Mm...Wait Skye, did you have that before?" Kaede asked before noticing her bow and arrows. "And...where did I even get my bow and arrows?"

You're asking that now after defeating a few of those shadows?

"Because I provided them in your dreams." Sarah reassured.

"Mm...Well okay then...Still weird though." Kaede sighed.

"So why were you being chased by those things?" Jack asked. "Where are we?"

"...Well, this is my house." Kaede explained. "But those shadows...I don't know why but it just makes feel like they're familiar....Wait, what happened to the large one?"

"Large one? What are you talking about, Private Ross?" Skye asked.

"Those two were created by a large one that came..." Kaede widened her eyes. "My mom, and my two sisters! What happened?! All I remember was this bright light coming out of me, and they were knocked out...so I-I tried to help them and then they...started to glow darkly before something happened to them."

"What do you mean?" I asked.

"I don't really know. But it was strange." Kaede said.

"Well I can tell you that the large shadow was Void. He wanted to ignite your fear of your past in your nightmare to gain more power." Sarah explained.

"WHAT?!" Kaede exclaimed.

"Believe it, you maggot, cause he did the same with us and now he's messin with Corporal Loodon and Privates Wilde and Bonnie!"

"We have to get to them, now!" I exclaimed.

Sarah created another portal and we were in Nicole's dream now.

"Is this a lab?" I muttered.

"Must be..." Jamie agreed. "But what is this about this lab that makes feel...scared?"

"Aren't you always?" Jack huffed.

"Strange...Void isn't even here in this nightmare." Sarah said. "But it seems to be a memory..."

"Hey guys, it's Nicole...!" Kaede called, pointing over to the girl in a lab coat typing something on the computer.

"Experiment 001; Active. She's been very well, and has started to grow a curiosity over certain objects. Doctor Davenport has given her a rubrics' cube to test her intelligence..." Nicole spoken aloud, typing in a fast pace.

"Experiment 001?" I asked. "Wait...but that's..."

"Sarah, that's your product number." Kaede slowly turned to Sarah, widening her eyes in shock.

"So wait, was Private Bonnie...one of the scientists who was researching her?!" Skye exclaimed in shock.

"Wait... the paper said, they created a figure to hold the power from the meteors.. so could.. that be Sarah..?" Jamie asked in shock.

"So...Nicole was one of the scientists who researched her?" Kaede muttered. "Did she not remember this?"

"Her dreams must've been helping her remember that." Jamie deduced.

"And...Private Gem was made by them? Was she a member of the Connelly Foundation, Private?" Skye muttered.

"Did they really developed an artificial human from a meteorite? The same ones that crashed into our planet?" I muttered, crossing my arms.

At that moment, I realized that I stopped myself. I slowly began putting the puzzles together. It would also explain a few things that felt off, considering the new room and how we deduced that a human, one of us, woken up, a new room or two were opened for us to explore. Plus, these weird feelings that we've met Sarah before...and the times before she knew about us and why she felt reluctant to answer any of our questions...

"Sarah?" Kaede called in worried, seeing her continue staring at it.

"...This is where I was born..." Hm? Did she say...? "Nicole...Nikki....she was one of my mamas and papas who created me here."

"THE HELL?!" Jack exclaimed in shock.

"How many mamas and papas are we talkin here, Private?" Skye asked.

"There were so many...but even if Nikki wasn't the one who created me, she still was there for me..." Sarah explained. "But so far, I only have three papas and she's my mama, in a way..." Jack, Jamie, Kaede, Skye and I were jaw dropped.

"Dang Newbie... so the psychic chick is your mom..." Jack said.

"In a way, yes." Sarah said.

"... No wonder you act like a buzzkill."

"Jack!" I scolded.

"What? It's the truth." Jack defended.

"No, no, it's alright. I'm not a big fan of 'fun' anyway." Sarah reassured.

"So I'm guessing this Mr. Davenport is one of these fathers..?" I asked.

"Him and his brother." Sarah said.

"His brother?" Kaede asked. "Hmm...Davenport..."

"I think I heard of him somewhere before." Jamie muttered.

Yeah.. but where..?

Then we heard some babbling and we turned and saw a tiny human playing with a rubix cube. The human was light brown with black hair with a rainbow stripe in it. The stripe had the colors of the Elements of Harmony. She was wearing a small diaper on her and she looked blissfully happily. ”Awww, it’s adorable..!” Kaede cooed, looking at the baby.

Sarah blushes and chuckled, “So that must be…” I trailed on.

“That’s me when I was a baby.” Sarah confirmed, blushing. Baby Sarah was playing with the rubix cube, babbling and giggling happily.

"Hey newbie...If that's you, how come you're..." Jack frowned, looking between the present Sarah and past.

"Wait..." I spoken, looking over at what Sarah was looking at. "But that's impossible, if that is Sarah, why does she look humanoid in this memory of Nicole's dream, but here, she's a..." I put some more pieces together in my head, "...Sarah, this isn't your true form, isn't it?" I deduced, crossing my arms.

"Huh?!" Kaede gasped.

"Her unicorn form is not her real form, right...?" I asked Sarah again.

"Yeah..." Sarah and pointed to the baby, "That is my real form."

"Excuse me?!" Skye and Kaede exclaimed in shock.

The baby version of Sarah babbled happily and giggled, holding the rubix cube. Then a figure came over to her. It was a man with short black hair and he wore a black shirt underneath his lab coat. "Hey there, honey." he said.

Baby Sarah babbled, "Dada, dada." the figure picked her up and held her, "You are so smart, I'm so proud of you."

"Ahem. Donny?" then another figure came over. It was another man but he had short brown hair that had spiky tips at the top of it. He wore a gray shirt underneath his lab coat and he had jeans on as well. "Fine Douglas! We're proud of you." Donny grumbled. Sarah giggled.

"Now I recognized them..." Jamie muttered. "That's Donald and Douglas Davenport, the two famous scientists on the studies of bionic-technology, and artificial humans."

"Hold the phone...! Bionics?!!" Jack exclaimed.

"Yes, didn't you watch Lab Rats?" Skye scolded. "Really Private Yamaki."

"What? Sue me!"

"So those two helped make Sarah from the meteors' power. Incredible." Kaede gasped.

"Ren and the others are gonna flip when they find out." I stated.

"Mm..." Sarah nodded.

"Wait hold on, why am I hearing about this?!" Jack exclaimed. "And 'Lab Rats'? Hold on a minute...if that's a show, then are you saying those two are real?!"

"Well yes." Sarah nodded.

"I meant their actual characters, not just the actors, newbie!"

"Yes they are real." Sarah stated.

Jack was shocked. "Woah...."

"Mm..." I nodded in understanding. "Well she's right. They're even famous out in the world."

"Yeah." Sarah said. "And Void's not in Nicole's memory, wonder why?"

"Oh who cares, let's get to the next dream, you maggots." Skye said.

We all nodded and Sarah made another portal and took us into Rantaro's dream.

"This city..." Kaede widened her eyes, looking around the place before we saw a young Rantaro walking over by the streets, all by himself.

"Hm...Guess I'm really am alone after all..." Young Rantaro scoffed.

“Woah... wonder what happened to him?” I asked, surprised seeing him all alone.

“He was abandoned by the ones he loved the most.” Sarah said.

"Damn, must've been harsh to do that." Jack muttered.

"Must have been why he turned to the way he is now." GAH! We turned and saw Nicole standing there! "Where the hell did you come from?!" Jack exclaimed.

"I followed you guys there. You didn't think I noticed when you all entered my dream, right?" Nicole questioned. We all sweat dropped. Of course she would have noticed. "Anyway, I see you found something about Rantaro."

"Yeah.." I said. "Kinda makes me feel bad for him."

"Pfft. Not me." Jack huffed.

"Jack, Rantaro may be greedy but he is still a human being. How would you feel if your gang suddenly left you, abandoned?" Sarah asked.

"Well.. I-I'd feel.. well.. lonely.." Jack admitted. "And.. hurt..."

Sarah nodded, "And now you know how Rantaro feels."

"Okay okay, I see your point." Jack snorted before feeling a hand on his shoulder. "Huh?! Hey!"

Jack quickly grabbed the person who grabbed him from behind before clenching on their front collar and glared at them, revealing...

"Jeez big guy, so much for a nice reunion." What?! Rantaro?!

“What are you doing here?” I asked.

“You think I wouldn’t notice you guys in my dream?” Rantaro said.

“Eheheh.” We laughed nervously.

“Anyway, I see you lookin’ at my former self.” Rantaro said.

"I had a feeling too..." Nicole muttered. "Was this...?"

"One of my older memories...The night my parents abandoned me." Rantaro rolled his eyes. "I learned how to survive in the outside world through the economy and black market, mind you..." Woah... talk about depressing background. Abandoned by both parents... sounds like me and Carrie.. almost.

"I'm so sorry, you felt so alone, Rantaro." Kaede said.

Rantaro rolled his eyes, "Yeah, yeah I'm fine kid."

"No, you feel the pain of your parents abandonment everyday." Nicole stated.

"Quiet you." Rantaro grumbled.

"Strange...Why didn't Void enter Rantaro's and Nicole's dreams?" Jamie muttered, crossing his arms.

"Wait..." I called. "What about Carrie?"

"Oh right...! Whatever happened to her?!" Kaede gasped. "Sarah, do you think you can take us to her first?! I mean, what if Void's in there!"

“Absolutely.” Sarah said we quickly entered my little sister's dreams. We were back in the hallway, "Carrie..!" I called.

"Hey tiny brat!" Jack called.

"Private Carrie!" Skye added.

"AAAAHHH...!"

"Carrie!" I ran ahead and the others followed and we saw Carrie cornered by two shadow creatures. "Leave my sister alone!" I exclaimed.

Carrie saw me and the others, "Big brother..!" The shadows screeched and charged us. Sarah tackled one to the ground while Jack and I whacked the other one with our hammer and stick. Sarah tossed her shadow creature against the wall and blasted it away. While Jack gave one final smack with his hammer and it vanished. Carrie got up and ran over to me. I hugged her tightly, "Carrie... are you alright..?"

"I'm okay big brother." Carrie said. "Just scared."

"Easy Carrie.. we’re here now. This was all Void's doing." Mason said.

"Void..?" Carrie asked. "How can he enter our dreams..?"

"Don't know, but right now, we have to get to Ren's dream. Sarah." I said. Sarah nodded and lit her horn, creating another portal and we all jumped in and came out in Ren's dream.

"Wait...a locker?" Kaede was the first to speak about the dream, looking around the place.

"This must be his school..." Nicole guessed.

"Dreaming about school, it must be one of his memories..." Jamie suggested. Sarah tapped one of the lockers and it opened and she flinched. “Eep.”

“What’s the matter with you, Newbie?” Jack joked, “Never saw a locker before?”

Newbie shook her head, “You’ve never attended a school in your entire life, have you?” Nicole asked and Newbie nodded at her question.

“You never went to school?!” Kaede exclaimed.

Ranatro laughed, “That’s a riot. Hahahaha!”

“Rantaro, that’s not funny. That’s sad.” I scolded him. Sarah never went to school ever..! That’s just really sad. Sarah poked at another locker but this one opened and sent flying across the hallway and into the wall. “....Ow.”

Jack laughed, “Nice faceplant.” I rolled my eyes and grabbed Sarah and pulled her off of the wall. “Thank you.”

“When we get back home we are so enrolling you in high school.” I promised.

"Who cares? Where in the hell is that brat of a leader of ours?" Jack wondered as we walked by the school, seeing it empty.

"You know, it's kinda creepy with no students around..." Kaede frowned, keeping her bow and arrow close to her.

"Maybe they're in class..." Skye chuckled nervously. "I mean, I remember that all students in my last school before I graduated were quiet during classes during teacher's lectures, so maybe this isn't unusual..."

"Right..." Kaede nodded.

"Wait...Look!" We all glanced over to see Ren walking by carrying his backpack before he heads upstairs.

"Hey kid!" Jack yelled, before we all ran in after him. We all quickly went up to the next floor and followed him outside, finding him looking out on the balcony.

"Man...Today's been pretty busy what with those final exams." Ren sighed.

"Final exams? What does that mean big brother?" Carrie asked curiously.

"Final exams are like big tests at the end of your school year." I explained.

"What? Eww.. gross." Jack groaned.

Rantaro rolled his eyes, "Of course you would say its gross."

Jack growled, "Who cares. What's the brat doing now?"

"Mm..." Ren sighed. "Well, after this, summer vacation will start, and that'll be a relief. Hm?” Ren then spotted something over by the schoolgates, someone colliding against it, and kept slamming it. Ren took a closer look, and saw something off about that person. "What's going on over there...?" Ren blinked before spotting several teachers walking towards the gate, finding the strange man banging on the gates over and over.

"What's wrong with him?" Jack asked.

"I have no idea." Kaede said. Strange? What is going on with that man...? Something isn't right about him...

"Excuse us sir, this is school property. We asked that you leave." A female teacher wearing glasses demanded, but the strange man didn't respond back and just kept banging on the gates.

"Typical..." A man with a whistle around his neck, who I presumed is a P.E. teacher walked by and grabbed the man by the front collar and slammed him against it.

"G-Guys...Is everyone feeling the same thing as I am right now?" Jamie gulped, feeling scared.

"Y-Yeah.. it's kinda scary." Carrie whimpered, holding her brother tightly.

"Sir! What are you doing to him?!" The woman demanded.

"What does it look like? I'm trying to scare this guy off." The P.E. teacher stated. "Besides, if you want, you all can call the cops on this guy because-"

"A-Ah....AH..." The man began coughing, and his face began dissolving into something...turning him into...!

"What...is...that...?" Rantaro muttered, widening his eyes a bit to see the man transformed into one of the shadows we've seen.

"He just friggin changed into that shadow creature!" Jack exclaimed. Sarah growled at the shadow. Ren screamed loudly and dropped his books in fear. The shadow monster roared before he began attacking the man, leaving a devastating blow to his chest. "U-UGH!" The man screeched, falling onto his back.

"Sir! Sir, are you alright?!" The woman asked, looking down at him with a worried before turning to the other two teachers. "Call an ambulance! We need to-" Suddenly, something began happening as the P.E. teacher started glowing in a dark manner, before transforming into a shadow creature...!

"A-AAHHH!" The woman screamed before she became its next victim to attack! "No! Leave me alone! Leave me alone!" Ren widened his eyes, and stood there in shock before quickly getting back up and began backing away. "What the heck...?" Ren gulped. "What kind of crap is this?!" The shadow then turned it attention to Ren!

"Oh crap! It spotted him!" Skye cried.

I'll say...The moment that shadow finished off that teacher, and the way we saw it turned its head towards Ren towards the top of the third level of this school...we all knew that it was gonna become its next victim. Luckily, Sarah blasted it away before it could kill him from when it leaped towards him.

"Nice shot, Newbie." Jack praised.

"Huh? Guys...?" Ren called, blinking in surprise. "Is that really you...?"

"Yes it us." Sarah said.

"Well I'm glad to see you guys." Ren said.

"Couldn't let anything happen to our leader, now." Kaede said, making Ren blush.

"Really, this again?" Ren whined.

"Straighten up, Corporal Loodan, you're the leader and that's that!" Skye exclaimed. Ren sweat-dropped at her, "Okay..." Then we all heard a familiar sinister laugh.

"Void..." I narrowed my eyes.

"Well now...You all seem to enjoy keep diving down to each of your dreams..." Void's voice ranged. "You all wasted so much time that I had time to allow them to take one of your precious friends for their own benefits..."

I gasped, “Which one did you take?”

"That annoying fashion one." Void chuckled.

"Rarity!" I exclaimed.

"You won't get away with this, Void!" Sarah lit her horn and enveloped the whole dreamscape in white light and it woke up everyone, including Twilight and the girls! Rarity screamed like a banshee seeing one of the shadow creatures which grabbed her!

“The hell?!” Jack exclaimed. Fluttershy and Carrie screamed as well.

“Help me!” Rarity screamed.

“Rarity!” Spike and I cried in horror. I took out my bamboo stick ready to strike but Void dashed out the window, “He’s gonna get away!” Spike cried. We ran outside and saw Void taking Rarity… to the moon. “They’re going to the moon.”

“Fluttershy, Rainbow Dash, go get her!” Twilight said.

“On it!” Rainbow stated.

“Me too.” Fluttershy added.

"Here Mason!" Ren handed me his hoverboard and I hopped on and flew after Rarity along with Rainbow and Fluttershy. “Let me go, you cretin!” Rarity stated.

“Hang on Rarity!” Rainbow and I called. We got close and I hit the shadow but it didn’t do a thing. “Hahaha, you can’t do anything to me.” the shadow smirked before it was blasted in the back. “Gah!”

It turned and saw… a rainbow colored phoenix..? What the..? “Let her go Void!”

Hold the phone… I know that voice… SARAH?! “You can’t stop me!” Void charged her and Sarah flew right towards the shadow creature and blasted it with a pure beam of light. “Agh!” It cried in pain but it wasn’t done. “I don't have time for you, Sarah!” and it sent a shockwave of shadows at Sarah and it struck her hard and she crashed to the ground!

“Sarah!” I cried.

“Farewell… for now!” the shadow laughed and he vanished with Rarity.

“NOOOOOOO…!!!” I screamed in anger.

“OW! Easy on the ears?” Rainbow quietly grumbled. “Sorry.” I apologized. We flew back down and checked on Sarah who as a unicorn once more. “Ugh ... that hurt.”

“Sarah!” “Newbie!” Ren, Jack and the others came over, “Are you alright?” Twilight asked.

“I’m okay, but that shadow creature got away with Rarity.” Sarah informed.

"Dammit..." I darkened my face, looking down before Void's words began going back through my ears. I couldn't save Rarity...I lost her...

"S-Sarah...What's gonna happen now?" Carrie asked with a frightened look. "What's going to happen to Rarity, big brother?"

"...I don't know..." I sighed.

"Mason?" Ren called. "It wasn't your fault, we all just didn't see it coming..."

"...I think I need time alone please." I quickly walked away, leaving everyone behind.

Void was right...I wasn't able to save anyone...and I couldn't anymore...What happened to all that strength I had when fighting back against him? My fight against Chrysalis? It just...didn't work out...

Later

.....

"Big brother...?"

I want nothing to do with this anymore...My first priority was to protect everyone, and what's worse is that I let one of my friends get captured by that monster. It was all my fault...

"Big brother!" Huh? I glanced over to my left, seeing Carrie standing over to me before she sat down on the table. "Are you okay...?"

"....I'm fine Carrie..."

"But you aren't..." Carrie shook her head. "I don't like seeing you like this, big brother."

Snowflake purred and nuzzled Mason. “Don’t worry Mason, we’ll get her back. Spike!” Twilight called.

“Yes ma’am!” Spike pulled out a scroll and Twilight took it and started writing, “I’m sending a message to Princess Celestia right now. Hopefully, she’ll know what to do.” When she was finished, Spike sent it and we went back to the library.

“So it was Void afterall in our dreams.” Applejack said.

“Indeed.” Sarah said.

“Let me get this straight- you’re telling me that Void got into our brains?!” Rainbow said. “How creepy can he get!”

Pinkie gasped, “Brains?! Zombies?!” Um… I doubt that applies Pinke. “Where do we even begin?” Fluttershy asked.

“Princess Luna! She’s the protector of dreams and have dealt with Void before. She should be able to interpret our nightmares and find Rarity.” Twilight said. “She’s our only hope. Anyone got a scroll?”

“How about you ask her yourself?” Sarah said and we looked and saw. “Princess Celestia! Princess Luna!”

“Good Evening, everypony. I believe a dark energy has been infiltrating your dreams and my sister may be able to help.” Celestia said.

“Yeah, it’s Void again and he took Rarity!” Ren exclaimed. “How do we get her back? And where did Void take her?”

“Honestly I do not have a clear answer.” Luna said.

“But you’re The Protector of Dreams. You must know something! Anything!” Twilight pleaded.

“Only that Void has taken your friend to the Nightmare Dreamscape.” Luna said.

“What’s the Nightmare Dreamscape?” Ren asked.

“Sounds scary.” Carrie whimpered.

“But why? What evil could possibly exist after you were freed?” Twilight asked confused.

Luna sighed, “Something is happening. Something I had hoped would never come to pass.” Luna said. “When I was trapped as Nightmare Moon. I thought I could show everypony how special I was by making them fear me. The Nightmare Forces somehow knew exactly what to say… to give me their energy and hate. After my curse was broken by the Elements of Harmony, I believed the forces of darkness would wither and die… but I was wrong. Legends says that if the Nightmare Forces can harness enough strength through the cycle of the new moon they are granted one more chance…”

“One more chance to what..?” Rainbow asked.

“To claim what Nightmare Moon promised- an all powerful kingdom of their own!” Luna exclaimed. Oh man!

"Is that so...?" I asked, sighing.

"Big brother! Isn't that bad!?" Carrie exclaimed. "We need to save her!"

"I can't..." I answered, shocking her.

"Huh?! But why?!" Carrie asked.

"...Because I might end dragging you all and can't help you all." It's the truth Void filled in, and it's all my fault. Everyone stood there and looked at me in surprise. "Mason, that's not true." Sarah said. "We need you to help us."

"But I failed when I fought against Chrysalis, twice! And the second time you did all the work!" I exclaimed. "I'm useless."

"Mason, you're anything but useless. You're a great friend and we need you and your abilities to rescue Rarity. Besides, it's what you learn from defeat that is truly important in a fight." Sarah reassured.

“But I didn't do anything. You, Ren, Jamie, and Twilight fought back to her and she was only interested in you four..." I sighed. "I just...I already let her down by not entering her dreams and stopping Void before she was captured..."

"Hey..." Jack approached me before I looked up. I saw the stern look on the man's face and before so...

WHACK!

Ugh!

"Listen here brat!" Jack yelled, grabbing me by the front collar and glared at my bruised up face, a big wound appeared on my cheek. "What done is done! Now we have to save the fashion loon. So quit your blubbering and get serious!" Jack exclaimed.

"Jack!" Kaede called. "Take it easy on him! Mason's just worried about Rarity! We all are!"

"Big brother! Please listen to big bro Jack, please!" Carrie cried out, surprising me. "Please! Rarity needs help and you're the only one who can save her! Please be there for her big brother!"

Carrie...Jack...You're willing to cheer me up? Even Sarah herself?

"Mason, you should listen to them." Ren smiled. "I mean, we all don't like seeing one of our own friends acting up like this..."

"Ren's right! They just wanna make you happy!" Kodi cheered. "So...won't you help out, please?"

...Mm...

"Mason..." Sarah spoken up, giving me a soft smile. I sighed and smiled back at them, "Alright.. I'll help."

"That's the spirit." Ren cheered. Carrie hugged me happily.

“Time for action now for scufflin our hooves.” Rainbow said.

“I’m with Skittles.” Jack said.

“And do what Rainbow and Jack?” Twilight said.

“Anything! Everything!” Rainbow exclaimed.

“Rainbow Dash, its too much of a risk to rush in with the Nightmare Forces. If Void has taken position as their leader then he’ll use his dark magic on them.” Sarh advised.

“But why does that gobble goo care about us?” Applejack asked.

“Together you possess the Elements of harmony which have defeated the dark forces before. Now they will come after you all-the only ponies who can defeat… and destroy your home..” Luna explained.

“PONYVILLE?!” The girls exclaimed.

“We need to go get Rarity back home on the jiffy.” Applejack said.

“That’s what I’ve been saying the whole time.” Rainbow said.

“No! I will go investigate. Alone. The Nightmare Dreamscape is filled with your worst fears. Its denizens will not hesitate to use them against you it's no place for regular ponies or humans.” Luna said.

“‘Regular ponies or humans’ Excuse me but that ain't flyin.” Rainbow said.

“If we have to face our fears to get Rarity back, then that’s what we’ll do.” Twilight said.

“Yeah.” Pinkie cheered. “Besides we have Sarah with us. We’ll get her back in no time.”

Celestia came to Luna’s side. “I must agree with them sister. The Elements of Harmony and Sarah are very powerful. The Power of the Elements returned you to me. I trust they can do it again.”

“But what about Ponyville?” Luna asked.

“I will help Ponyville prepare you must save Rarity from Void and stop the attack.” Celestia said.

“But how do seven ponies, nine humans and a baby dragon and tiger get to the moon?” Fluttershy asked.

“I know a way.” Celestia winked.

“I hope you’re friend is brave. The Nightmare Dreamscape is not for the faint of heart.” Luna said.

“And with Void present how knows what he’ll do.” Sarah added grimly.

“Rarity is strong as on ox, riding a box using her teeth for locks!” Pinkie cheered in a cheerleader outfit… where’d she get that from.

“Pinkie’s right… I think. Rarity would never back down if she didn’t want to do something!” Applejack added. I hoped Applejack was right… if anything happened to her…

“We’ll all have to be strong for Rarity.” Twilight said with a determined look.

“We must move quickly. We don’t know how long Rarity’s bravery will protect her.” Luna advised with a worried look.

Same here...I can't afford to let Rarity get hurt by Void and those monsters...She is strong...She wouldn't let them get to her.

Meanwhile...

"......." Rarity looked down, feeling the chains wrapped around the rock she was leaning on tightening her. "Ugh....seriously? I've had bad hair days more intimidating than this. Show yourself, then take me home, immediately...!

"I'm afraid that isn't simple, bearer of the Element of Generosity." Rarity looks around, hearing that dark distorted voice before out came Void, walking towards her with a dark glare from his mask...

"R-Really, that's the best you've got? Scaring me, Void?" Rarity questioned before muttering, "Admittedly, that is a twinge creepy..."

"Hm...It was seem my precious children captured you." Void sneered.

"C-Children...?" Rarity squeaked.

"My children...ones who fell to darkness, and came from me...I created these shadows that you all referred to...But if an accurate name would call them 'Dark Lost'." Void explained.

"Dark Lost...? What do you mean...?!" Rarity demanded.

"These beings...The Dark Lost...were victims of the Dusk-7 Virus... Most were destroyed by the light, banished to the depths of Tartarus...And some were the ones that I created on my own that helped me take control of Princess Luna...my dear Rarity..." He walked over and gently touched her mane...

"D-Don't you dare touch me!" Rarity cried out, trying to wiggle her way out. "Why is it that they took me?!"

"Because you yourself are a special case...It's sad really that your dreams involved being left behind my everyone, including Mason." Rarity stopped and looked at Void, seeing his left eyed visor shining red. "Miss Rarity...You are known as the bearer of the Element of Generosity, which is said to share things to those who don't while the bearer themselves sacrificed everything to give them what they desire without you, however, you yourself are just an excuse...Especially a few times of how greedy you are when it comes to fashion."

"Excuse me?!" Rarity cried out.

"But....Only you can give them what they desired..." Void glances at the shadows, or the Dark Lost creatures, who were staring at her eerily. "Without you, I'm afraid my own children can't live on. Look at them, they feel nothing but grief, depression, and mostly death, making them feel like their lives are meaningless...but with your help, your generosity would save them...even make me feel special..."

"No! My friends! They need me!" Rarity exclaimed.

"Do they? Or will they reject your gifts once somepony new comes along?" Void mocked. "Somepony with a bit less attitude, maybe?"

That moment, Rarity stopped herself and began slowly realizing what he was talking about. It made her to start remembering her dreams of how they outright rejected her gifts for them, and even started hanging out with a new pony who was much better than her.

"As well as Mason, I take it?" Rarity gasped, looking at Void, "Ah...so you do have feelings for him? Well...You must know that he has a relationship with Elena, a girl who is more sophisticated than you. Has a higher status than you, has more power than you, and much more loving and kind than you are. Your friends, they rejected their designs for the Grand Galloping Gala once, not caring how it hurt your feelings...They don't care about you...especially an annoying pony who complains simply on getting their hooves messed up...Tell me, would Mason love a pony like you?"

"I-I..." Rarity felt a loss for words, slowly taking in Void's words. "But...They wouldn't forget me, would they?"

"They would...If friendship was so magical, maybe that possibility wouldn't exist. But it does, and it's unfair that many people have to do things to people...It's just so unfair...having to harbor dark feelings towards those they feel to their 'friends'. They have to learn, but what's the point? Wouldn't it be better if ponies just already didn't learn and knew what it was...? Take hope for example. Hope is meant to represent the good in people, but many different people have different opinions of how it works. That is why it's frustrating...to know what 'true hope' is like..."

Rarity looked down...her heart slowly breaking at hearing this.

"But stay with me...and I promise you that you won't be forgotten..." Void offered, slowly fixing her mane. "Trust me, they probably don't care what happens to you...it's just one pony, and they'll find another to replace you...but here, you will not be forgotten like my children here..."

"Never?" Rarity muttered a whisper, "I just want to help..."

"Shh...It's okay..." Void slowly patted her by the head as darkness slowly began succumbing to her body. "With your help...more than you can possibly imagined...you will bring their dreams to life...make their lives non-existent...make them feel unique...and you can make everything that you desire come true...and you can have that human to yourself...make him your king...to see your real emotions...to see how you really feel...much more powerful than his previous lover..."

Rarity lifted her head, her horn glowing as well as her eyes before she slowly succumbed to the darkness. Void stared at her, looking down at his hands.

"It's the least...you can do...to make yourself feel like you have a purpose..." Void muttered before slowly seeing the transformation taking effect as Rarity slowly closed her eyes, darkness reaching to the corners of her body...

"M...Ma....Ma....son.....I.....I....wish......to be...with......you...."

Back with Mason

Soon we were on a hill outside of Ponyville, “I hope Rarity is okay! I can’t imagine anything scarier than being in the Nightmare Dreamscape.” Fluttershy said.

“Don’t worry, I’m sure Princess Celestia has a plan.” Twilight reassured. We went over and saw a lasso on the ground. “Y'all know that’s just a regular lasso, right?” Applejack asked with a confused look, “It ain’t nothin special.” I had to agree with Applejack.

“Well see about that.” Twilight smirked proudly

“How is this thing is gonna get us to the moon?” I asked, confused, looking at the lasso.

“Along with Luna’s power over the moon, we should be able to shorten the trip for all of you.” Celestia said and he lit her horn and the rope lit up with magic as well. “We’re jumping rolling to the moon?!” Pinkie exclaimed happily.

“Oooh.” Fluttershy cooed with excitement.

Celestia threw the rope and it lassoed the moon?! Hold it…! “You can lasso the moon?!” I exclaimed, flabbergasted. “Since when?”

Celestia moved the rope over to us. “Careful.” Luna said with caution. We all started pulling on the rope. “Using my powers to bring the moon closer to the earth is harder than I imagined.”

“We’re right there with ya sister.” Rainbow grunted, pulling on the rope.

Sarah and Snowflake grabbed hold of the rope and pulled alongside us. “Everyone concentrate.” Celestia ordered with a determined look on her face. Celestia and Luna used their magic to bring the moon closer while we pulled until, “That’s it! Well done my ponies. I will begin to prepare Ponyville. Good luck.” Celestia said with a smile and she flew off.

“Woah…” the moon is gorgeous up close, as Rarity would say.

“This is your last chance to change your minds. Remember the dark forces that took Rarity will use all of their power to scare you. They will unravel you with your greatest fears.” Luna warned. “Hopefully, we’re not too late.”

“You're kidding, we’re not backing out now!” Ren exclaimed with a serious look on his face twirling his Hacking Gun in his hands.

Pikachu gave her a thumbs us, "Pikachu.."

“Hell yeah, I’m not leaving the loon behind!” Jack added and then grumbled, “No matter how annoying she is.”

“I’m not leaving you maggots! That’s a promise.” Skye added with her copter controller in her hands.

Rantaro and Nicole nodded. “When we’re together. The Elements of Harmony can overcome anything.” Twilight hoof-bumped Applejack, “As long as we get Rarity. It’ll all turn out just dandy.”

Let’s do this.” Twilight said confidently but, “Wait..!” I called. “How can we possibly go in space? There’s no oxygen!”

“Oh… right… if we went out there.. We’d probably.. die. “ Jamie said.

“Oh great.” Rantaro grunted, annoyed already.

“Don’t worry, I can cast a spell on you all so you can breathe in space.” Sarah said, stepping forward with a smile. She lit her horn and casted the spell on us, “There know you’re ready for space travel.” Pikachu laped onto her shoulder happily.

“Alright then, let’s move!” Ren exclaimed proudly and one by one we stepped onto the lasso and walked across it to the moon. “Well that’s one small step for ponies, one giant step for ponykind.” Twilight declared.

“I couldn't say it better myself.” Ren grinned happily

Applejack turned and saw Spike… in a knight outfit. “Uh, Spike, is all of that really necessary?”

“We need to be prepared for anything. This is Rarity's safety we’re talking about.” Spike replied. Okay…. I’ll go along with that.

“But the weight aren’t you afraid that might be a bit too heavy?” Applejack asked.

“Nonsense this knot is as solid as-” SNAP! The rope broke! “Oh.. crap baskets!” I exclaimed in fear and we all started falling. “They were wrong!I totally heard that!” Rainbow cried.

“I got you guys!” Sarah dove for us and she changed into a large bird and Sarah caught all of us on her back and then she flew us to the moon. She flapped her wings and landed and lowered herself onto the ground so we could get off. “Thanks for the save, Newbie.” Jack said with relief.

Sarah changed back into her pony self. “Your welcome.” Snowflake came over and licked her face. “Heheh, your welcome, Snowflake.”

“Wait! Where’s my heart shaped gem?!” Spike exclaimed in fear searching for the gem he gave to Rarity on his birthday.

“Don’t worry, Spike.” Sarah pulled it out from her cloak. “I have it.” Spike sighed in relief. “You're the best, Sarah.” and hugged Sarah.

“No problem.” Sarah said.

The surface of the moon was completely pitch black. “Finding Rarity in the pitch black? NO problem at all.” Rainbow grumbled.

Sarah lit her horn and lit up the whole area. “That’s better.” I said with a smile.

“We must hurry, they’ll know we’re here.” Luna urged, looking a bit worried.

“Who exactly are ‘they’?” Twilight asked.

“When the Nightmare Energy came back to life, it needed a form to take.” Luna said. Unfortunately, the peaceful inhabitants of the moon became its victims and are not trapped under its spell.”

Fluttershy gasped, “How could they go that sweet little animals?”

“They’re aren’t sweet anymore.” Luna stated.

“And I think they know we’re here.” Twilight said with a nervous look on her face.

“How did you figure that?” Applejack asked. Then we saw the shadows all around us. “Call it a hunch.” Carrie whimpered and held me, “Big Brother…”

“Don’t worry, Carrie, I got ya.” I reassured.

“Something’s coming.” Luna said and we saw a large wave of shadows heading out way! “What the hell is that?!” Jack exclaimed, shocked..

“Nightmare Mist!” Luna cried. “Run! I have no power over this Nightmare Mist!” We ran away as fast as we could but the Nightmare Mist was gaining on us. “It’s gaining!” Jamie cried. Sarah suddenly stopped and growled at the Nightmare Mist. “Sarah, NO!” I cried.

“Newbie, run!” Jack added, not wanting to see Sarah engaged with that wave.

“Private Gem, get out of here!” Skye called to Sarah. But Sarah stood where she was and at the last second… She unleashed her Roar again and it blew the Nightmare Mist away.

“Alright Sarah!” Jamie cheered. The shadow creature then surrounded us.

“Creepy.” Applejack said.

“Way creepy.” I agreed. Pikachu and Snowflake growled at them all.

W-Whoa...There are so many of them!" Kaede called.

"Well...We need to stay and fight them back. I really don't think we have a choice on the matter." Ren stated.

"Yeah...!" Kodi growled, barking at some of the shadows.

"Right..." I nodded.

"Don't worry...I'll take her in your hands if you want." Rantaro groaned. "Much better than sitting around doing nothing...well you guys might do all the work..."

“You want some more? We’re aren't afraid of you!” Rainbow challenged.

“Yeah bring it!” Jack added.

“Aw but some of you are afraid..” a shadow spoke. “Isn’t that true… Luna? Is that what you’re going by now?”

“That is my name, my past Nightmare Moon is long gone.” Luna said. Another shadow came close to her. “But there is something you fear… Come back as Nightmare Moon and we will spare your friends.”

Oh no they don’t!

“After all they’ve done for you, this is how you repay them? Tsk-tsk. Of course you know the other alternative.” the shadow said coming dangerously close, No you can’t! These ponies saved me! Rarity saved me, I will go-” Suddenly, Pikachu, Twilight, Rainbow and Applejack intervened. “You aren’t going anywhere, Princess Luna!” Twilight and Pikachu blasted the shadows with magic and a Thunderbolt attack while Rainbow and Applejack swiped them away. “Like we're gonna let some goth-love bunnies take another one of our friends.” Rainbow said.

“Darn tootin.” Applejack added.

“I’m.. your friend?” Luna asked.

“Well duh.” Pinkie said.

“We all trust you- you would never lie to us.” Fluttershy said. Sarah was a few feet away, feeling a bit guilty. “But I had lied to you guys.” she thought to herself.

“Well, I see you have some real friends here. Friends who would do anything for you.” the shadow said before it turned into Void “And these friends won’t be dissuaded.”

“No way.” Rainbow huffed. “Now tell us where Rarity is right now!”

“What have you done with her!” I exclaimed in anger.

Void chuckled and said to Luna, “This is your last chance ‘Luna’ before they find out what you let happen.” Luna still didn’t reply. “Well my pony friends, I can see that we will not be able to make an… arrangement. Luckily, we came prepared.” Void stated

“We will get the kingdom we were promised.” Then a large flurry of shadow came. “What’s happening?” I exclaimed in fear.

What came out was a large black mare with a purple and white curly mane… Wait… it can’t be…

“Now the Elements of Harmony will be destroyed forever and Ponyville will be defenseless. Meet our new Queen- Nightmare Rarity!” We all gasped in horror at the sight of our now corrupt friend.

To Be Continued....

Chapter 4: Nightmare Rarity Part 2

Previously of My Little Pony: Pokemon is Magic....

So you all had nightmares and they all included Void?

Void is using your fears to gain more power to bring forth the Great Fall.

Void took Rarity to the Nightmare Dreamscape.

Behold our new Queen... Nightmare Rarity....!

We all gasped in horror at the sight of our now corrupt friend. “It's true your power defeated me before little ponies, but what will do not that I’ve taken one of you? Without all of you, your Elements of Harmony are powerless.” Nightmare Rarity said. “Bit of a pickle isn’t it.”

Oh man! That’s true! Without Rarity, Twilight and the others can’t use the Elements!

“You think you’re so cool and spooky. Well a storm is coming. A Rainbow Storm!” Rainbow threatened.

“Rarity? Can you hear? You have to fight him!” Twilight pleased.

“You little ponies are dense aren’t you. Remember those Nightmare Forces you all ‘destroyed’? With your little elements of harmony when Luna was around? Well guess what? You didn’t do a super job after all - they now control your friend. Rarity is gone! Do I need to make a diagram or something with pictures so you can understand?” Void explained.

“I don't believe you! Rarity is still in there. I know it!” Applejack added.

“Yeah she just needs a little jogging to her noggin! Like, something only she would know.” Pinkie said.

Then Spike came up, “Rarity, it’s Spike. You know… your little Spikey wikey… I… you’re the best. Please come back..” Spike pleaded.

Suddenly, her pupils dilated. “Spike…?” Rarity.. She’s still in there! Suddenly,

“ENOUGH!” Nightmare Rarity’s horn lit up and then Void laid his eyes on Luna. “Luna, Luna, Luna, you had it all. So foolish you were to give up your power and for what? These weaklings. Ha!”

“You’re wrong!” Luna said.

“If you had taken my offer and became Nightmare Moon once more, your precious ponies would be scared you’ve done this to them Luna and they will never forgive you.” Void stated.

“Don’t listen to him, missy!” Applejack called.

“Don’t listen to him, Luna. He’s trying to trick you!” Twilight added.

“They say that now. But who could possibly forgive someone who destroyed their lives.” Nightmare Rarity hissed.

“Alright Fake Rarity, I take back my apology! I’m not sorry! And there are many more stories where that one came from.” Pinkie said.

“It doesn't matter what you say; I’m taking Ponyville and you will be powerless against it. Take ‘em down!” Nightmare Rarity said and the shadows charged us and we fought against them. I blasted her with my Hacking Gun while Twilight and Sarah shot at them with her magic. Pikachu launched his Thunderbolt at a few of them.

Sarah saw one shadow about to grab Twilight. “NO!” and she grabbed it by its tail. “Let go of me!” the shadow growled.

“NO, I won’t let another one of my friends fall!” Sarah exclaimed. Void then appeared behind her and yanked her off. “Time for you to accept this, you little pest!” Void threw Sarah on the ground. “Ugh!” then Void formed a large sphere of dark magic in his hands. “Say goodbye!” he threw it at Sarah and a large explosion happened which sent Sarah flying far, far away.

“SARAH!”

“NEWBIE!”

“PRIVATE GEM!”

Snowflake roared in concern and went after her along with Pikachu, "Pikapi!"

Void laughed then Spike and Kodi grabbed onto another shadows’ tail and the same result happened. “AAAAHHHH!” Spike and Kodi screamed as they went soaring.

“SPIKE!” Twilight cried in horror.

“Kodiak!” Ren yelled in horror seeing his best friend soaring away! Then the shadows started to overpower us. Twilight prevent one from grabbing Luna while one had her pinned on the ground, “Luna, you must go back to Ponyville and help them. Go!”

“I can’t leave you!” Luna said.

But I can't leave you all!" Luna exclaimed.

"L-Luna...Please...go!" Ren called out, getting pinned by the shadows while I stood back with Carrie, Jack and Rantaro.

"Just go! We promise that we'll be okay!" I called out. "Wait, take Carrie with you as fast as you can!"

"Big brother! No! I wanna stay here with you!" Carrie shook her head.

"Sorry kid, but he has a point." Rantaro shook his head before he got wooshed away by the shadows.

"Dammit! There's too many of them!" Jack hissed before a larger shadow tackled him away. "AAH!"

Jack! Dammit...I can't believe it...

"Big brother...please." I saw the pleading look on Carrie, tears developing in her eyes and I saw her nose running.

.....I made a promise to protect her....and that I will fulfill.

"...Carrie, I'm sorry...please...if anything happens, I want you to know..." I placed a hand on her shoulder and gave her a soft smile. "...I love you..."

"B-Big brother...?" Carrie looked at me with a surprised look before I picked her up and threw her towards Luna, luckily onto her back.

"Run, now! Or Ponyville won't stand a chance!" Rainbow Dash cried, getting tied up by the shadow's hands.

"You two are our only hope!" Applejack added, trying to free herself.

"Go! Please you guys!" I begged, whacking away a few shadows before getting surrounded by them.

"...Alright!" Luna nodded before lifting Carrie onto her back and flew off, her horn glowing. "I'll save your friends! I swear to you!"

"Big brother!"

With that, they disappeared from sight and was gone in an instant.

As for the rest of us....we were captured by Void and the rest of the shadows...

"Now then, my dear majesty..." Void bowed to Rarity...Or should I say, Nightmare Rarity, who looks down at us.

"Take them to the dungeon." Nightmare Rarity scoffed. "They're boring me..."

"As you wish..." Void bowed before nodding to his shadows, who nodded back and began dragging us away.

"But, ah-ha! I shall elude you with my masterful escape skills!" Pinkie cheered.

"H-Hey! Watch out!" Skye pouted. "Face it, I'll find a way out of prison! You are underestimating this gal!"

"Girls, I don't think if it works you tell them you're going to escape." Twilight deadpanned, shaking her head.

"But some ponies don't like surprises." Pinkie shrugged.

"Even so...It would seem that we have to do what they say..." Nicole frowned. "I'm afraid here on this little planet, we're trapped on the moon...by them."

"That is right..." Nightmare Rarity smirked before turning her direction to me. "Actually...Hmm...Let the one with the scarf go...I want Mason Hunter...for myself."

W-What? What is she planning to do?

"Any special reason?" Void questioned, gazing down at me.

"...I shall explain in my throne room..." Nightmare Rarity stated. "Bring him to me, but for the rest, throw them in the dungeon."

"What?! This isn't fair, you know!" Skye exclaimed. "You're gonna pay for this!"

The shadows bright me before Nightmare Rarity while it took the others to the dungeon.

“You can’t lock us up. I can find eighty two ways to break out!” Rainbow cried as the shadows locked her up and left. “Eighty two ways, Rainbow?”

“What?” Rainbow said.

Twilight tried her magic. “There must be a spell on the castle. My magic won’t work.”

“Well great. We’re boned.” Rantaro said.

“This is troubling.” Nicole said.

“You think, you idiots!” Jack roared.

“Private Yamaki, that won’t help.” Skye said.

“Shut up.” Jack scoffed.

“Do you think Kodiak, Sarah and Spike are alright.” Ren asked everyone.

“I.. I don’t know..” Twilight said said.

“Newbie took a big hit back there.” Jack said. “Same with the puny dragon and mutt.”

“They would have done anything for Rarity.” Rainbow said.

“And us.” Twilight added. “Maybe I’ve been wrong the whole time… the Magic of Friendship can’t save everything… it couldn’t save Kodiak, Sarah or Spike”

A distance away, Sarah laid unconscious on the ground. "Pikapi!" Pikachu called, leaping off of Snowflake and running over to his injured friend. Snowflake came over and licked her. “Ugh…” Sarah slowly opened her eyes and saw her tiger. “S-Snowflake…P-Pikachu...?”

Snowflake purred and nuzzled her. "Pikachu.." Pikachu cooed. Sarah groaned as she struggled to stand. Snowflake helped her up. “Snowflake… w-where are the.. Others..?”

Snowflake lowered her head along with Pikachu. Sarah knew… they must have been captured.

Sarah sighed, “This is all my fault, if I never inadvertently created Void, none of this would have happened.”

Snowflake gave a soft roar of concern. "Pikapi..." Pikachu added.

Music started playing in the background and Sarah started to sing.

Here you are alone, and you deserve it

Your friends have been captured

And that's on you

You had a cause to serve but did you serve it?

Or did you see yourself in a way that wasn't true?

This is not your father's fairytale

And no, it's not your mother's fault you fail

So when your story comes to light

Make sure the story that they write

Goes once upon a time she fought her

Once upon a time we both were one

Once upon a misspent youth

She faced herself

She spoke the truth

That's how I see my once upon a time

This time

Life is not a storybook but life unfolds in chapters

Turn the page and start to make amends

There's no pre-written guarantee of "happily ever after"

Step into your greatness before your story ends

So when your story ends

They'll say once upon a time a girl flew higher

Once upon a time she made things right

Once upon a tie that binds

She changed her heart

To change their minds

That's got to be my once upon a time

This once upon a time

I'll finally see my once upon a time

This time

Snowflake approached her before she cooed at Sarah, sensing the sadness in her heart. Pikachu nuzzled her, "Pikachu..."

"I know...I want to tell them...but at the same time, I guess I'm scared..." Sarah muttered, looking down sadly. "But...when they start grasping it...I think I'll talk a bit more about it....I don't want to keep lying to them and I call myself a friend..."

“Sarah? Is that you?” a familiar voice came and Sarah turned and saw, “Spike? Kodiak? What are you two doing here?”

“We got flung by one of those shadow things.” Spike admitted sheepishly rubbing the back of his head. “I’m so glad you’re alright.”

“Me too.” Sarah smiled happily..

“So we’re all in a land of Nightmares and our friends need us.” Spike said with a determined look on his face.

“Right.” Sarah said. “We better get moving.” Snowflake picked up Spike and placed him on her back. “Thanks. Snowflake.” Snowflake purred and they started walking. Sarah was limping a little though. “Sarah, you’re hurt.” Kodi gasped with a concerned look.

“Its alright. Just a sprain.” Sarah reassured.

“Alright..” Spike said. The group continued on their way.

Meanwhile, Luna and Carrie arrived back in Ponyville, worried sick about their friends.

“How could you leave those ponies and humans. Your weakness made you Nightmare Moon once and now you’re weak again. You’ll never be strong Luna.” she thought to herself. She landed in Ponyville and was confronted by her sister and the civilians.

“Where are Twilight and the others?” Celestia asked.

“They were captured.” Luna whimpered, bowing her head in shame.

“But what about Rarity? Is she okay?” Sweetie Belle asked.

“We all know you mean well, but please stay out of harms’ way.” Celestia advised.

“I’m sorry Princess, but I’m afraid we can’t do that. This time our sisters need our help.” Applebloom said.

“I will not allow anymore ponies to risk their lives!” Luna grumbled.

“Lives? What happened?” Scootaloo asked.

“The Nightmare Forces are on their way. They will attack Ponyville.” Luna said.

“Don’t worry sister, we’ll be ready for them.” Celestia said.

"Will big brother and the others be alright, princess?" Carrie asked worriedly.

"Do not worry sweetie...I am sure your brother is alright...Have faith in him." Princess Celestia reassured, softly patting her on the head.

"O-Okay...!" Carrie smiled softly, feeling a bit better before gazing at the moon.

"...Big brother...Ren...everyone...please be safe..." Carrie softly said.

Mason's POV

I don't know where my friends are, I don't know why this happened...and mostly, I don't know why Rarity became this new form...What did Void do to her? Why did she get influenced by these things?

"Ah...my precious Mason...you're finally here." I gazed upwards, finally arriving to the 'throne room' of hers. She gazed down at me, leaning against her throne with a smirk. "You can release him guards...I can take care of my king right here..."

Dammit...She confiscated my bamboo pole, but I can still fight, but...it's wise not so. She might put my friends into jeopardy...and worse, I might do something that I might regret. And...I might hurt Rarity. She may be possessed, but she's still Rarity inside somewhere.

"...Fine..." I sighed, feeling the shadows letting me go as they took their leave.

"What do you want now?" I growled, with an upset look on my face.

"Please sit with me, my darling little husband..." Nightmare Rarity giggled.

"Pfft, I am not sitting with you." I hissed with a grim look on my face. "Give me back the Rarity I know."

"I'm afraid that you need you, my dear husband...I am your dear Rarity..." Nightmare Rarity smirked. "A better Rarity that you desired...Someone that you will always like unlike the old self of mine..."

"What are you saying?" I questioned.

"That old Rarity was so weak, acting generous all the time. Bleh." Nightmare Rarity stated with a disgusted look.

"So she wasn't!" I exclaimed with an angry look on my face. "That Rarity is far better than you!"

"What?!" Nightmare Rarity hissed. "Why are you saying that?! She was weak! I'm far better! Someone that you all would always want to be with! Not someone that you all would eventually abandon!"

"Abandoned...?" I asked, surprised by her claim. "Why would you think...?!"

"That's what everyone does eventually." Void said, stepping forward with a sinister grin. "They all eventually leave you because you're weak."

"That's wrong Void!" I exclaimed with a determined look on my face.

"Then tell me...What exactly could she have done as her old self? And it has to be something that doesn't involve fashion? Because all she did was complain and whine..." Void stated, saying them like it fact.

"Exactly...!" Nightmare Rarity nodded. "So...unless you can stop enduring the pain. Forget them, be my bride forever and you don't have to leave..."

"Leave...? Do you mean...because I'm leaving in a few days for my Royal Guard training?"

"Yes, that. You don't have to leave sweetheart.." Nightmare Rarity said with a loving expression. "Why are you leaving in the first place?"

"But I..." Nightmare Rarity then flared up with her magic, "Enough!" She yelled with her eyes glowing blue.

"Ngh...!" And she didn't give me the chance to respond back. "Rarity...Please listen to me...You don't have to do this...!"

"I will my lovely husband..." Nightmare Rarity smirked. "Once my master's dream is complete on collecting energy, he will bring about the fall...and then, the Dark Lost will be provided of a dream come true..."

"The Dark Lost? You mean the shadows?" I questioned.

"What else?!" Nightmare Rarity yelled in anger with her eyes filled with fury. Oh boy...!

"Rarity...Calm down...!" I called. "You need to calm down. Please..."

"Or what?!" Nightmare Rarity demanded, glaring directly at me.

"Please..." I begged, giving her a pleading look. Nightmare Rarity stared into my eyes before her expression slowly began changing to a calm and surprised look...

"Mason..." She suddenly said in Rarity's voice! She was still in there. I knew it!

"Rarity..." I softly spoken, staring at her. "Please...listen to me...I...." Suddenly, she snapped back and bellowed, "Enough of this nonsense! Take him to the dungeon as well!"

"Rarity...! No!" I tried reaching out for her, but the darkness began sweeping over and began disclosing on me...

Ren’s POV

I don’t know how long we were in the cells for but Rainbow Dash kept shouting, “Ahhh. Let us out you… you Dingus! Dingus! Dingus! Dingus!”

“Please Rainbow Dash enough of the dingus...es. Dingusi. Whatever it is plural.” Applejack grumbled.

“Dink.” Pinkie said.

“Then what are we gonna do huh?” Rainbow asked.

“Apparently overreacting is a completely unhelpful way.. Like you always do.” Applejack grumbled.

“What? That’s insane Applejack! That’s completely insane!” Rainbow said. “You’re the one whose all ‘Howdy partner’ about everything.”

“What does that even mean?” Applejack asked.

“Actually Skittles, she’s got a point.” Jack said.

“What was that fatty?!” Rainbow exclaimed. Now Jack got upset, “I’m not fat. I’m husky.”

“Seriously you guys that’s enough!” Twilight exclaimed in anger.

Then we saw the door opened and Mason being dragged inside and he was thrown in a cell of his own.

“Mason!" Kaede called. "Are you okay?!"

"Y-Yeah..." Mason nodded, shaking his head.

"Dude, what happened back there?" I asked worried.

“I tried to get through to Rarity but it was it only for a moment. She’s still there.” I explained.

“Well.. at least we have some good news, right?” Ren smiled nervously.

“Who cares?! We’re still trapped in here while those creeps are out there!” Jack exclaimed, with an upset look on his face.

Oh... right.... what now...?

Just then, we saw a light purple glow coming from Twilight. We looked and saw her whole body glowing purple.“What the heck?” I exclaimed.

“Twilight, what’s going on with you?” Rainbow asked.

“I-I don’t know. I was just thinking about how glad I am we’re all friends! And about what I would’ve missed out on if you didn’t teach me about friendship.”

“I remember when you first came to Ponyville. I knew we were going to besties forever.” Pinkie said and glowed pink.

“Oh my that feels like home…” Flutters added and she glowed yellow.

Applejack glowed orange, “Let’s all have a big party for Rarity we get her home!” and Rainbow glowed blue, “And maybe Mason will finally tell her how she feels. Yeah right.”

“What?! How do you know how I feel?!” I exclaimed, shocked with my face red with embarrassment.

“Dude, it’s been obvious from day one how you feel about Rarity.” Rainbow said with a deadpan look on her face.

Oh great...

“I think our happiness- Our friendship is lighting us up from the inside. It’s amazing!” Twilight said.

“Now we have to get out of here.” Ren reminded. “And I have no ideas.”

“Sarah, Kodiak and Spike are still out there. They’ll get us out.” Kaede reassured.

Third Person POV

The four friends finally reached a large castle formed out of rocks. “Rarity has to be in there. Time to be stealthy.” Spike said. “Sarah, can you try your invisibility spell?”

“I can try.” Sarah said. Sarah concentrated and her horn lit up for a moment but it went out. “There must be a spell on the castle. My magic won’t work.”

“Then how can we sneak in?” Kodi wondered. Spike looked around and saw some slugs crawling along the ground.

“Hmmm…”

“Spike what is it?” Sarah asked, noticing the slugs too

“I have a plan.” Spike grinned and soon they were all covered in the slugs too disguises themselves. “This… feels weird.” Sarah said.

“No kidding.” Kodiak added, feeling a little gross. Snowflake nodded. “Now come on..” Spike urged. The gang then snuck around and Pikachu, Snowflake and Sarah climbed up the side of the castle and heard Nightmare Rarity, Void and two shadows talking.

“And what will we do with the prisoners once we’re victorious?” a shadow asked.

“For now, leave them in the dungeon.” Nightmare Rarity said.

“The dungeon? At least they’re safe.” Spike whispered.

“Or we could always lock them up and throw away the key. Hahaha!” Nightmare Rarity laughed.

“Ha, Good one my Queen.” The shadow said.

“Er.. key I know I had it a minute ago.” the other shadow said.

"It doesn't matter..." Void stated. "What matters is...discouraging them from being connected to the Elements of Harmony. Although, I want the nine humans brought to me...I think I want to bring them down into despair even further...I might have to reveal a little something that they are so eager...a bit of a mystery that'll show them about what my little old sister didn't tell them upon first meeting..."

"Oh? And what is that?" Nightmare Rarity questioned.

"You shall see..."

Sarah heard that and gulped nervously with a nervous look on her face. “We have to find the others, now!” Spike urged with a panicked look on his face. Pikachu, Sarah and Kodi nodded.

“Come on.. Let’s go..” Sarah whispered and the trio carefully snuck into the castle and down the stairs. “The dungeon is always downwards, right?” Spike asked.

“Right..” Sarah whispered.

They snuck down the stairs and saw a rainbow light ahead, “What’s that?” Sarah asked.

“If anypony can make that light. It’s gotta be our friends.” Kodi said, wagging his tail happily

They went towards the door and found a shadow guard sleeping. “Of course they leave one behind.” Spike grumbled, quietly. The found snuck underneath it and entered the dungeon.

Mason’s POV

We looked at the door and saw Kodi, Spike, Pikachu, Sarah and Snowflake sneaking in. We all gasped softly with relief

“Kodi, Sarah! Spike!” Twilight said. “You’re alright.”

“Newbie!” Jack said.

“Private Gem!” Skye added.

“Thank goodness, you’re alright.” Fluttershy added.

“You are one tough tiny dude.” Rainbow said.

“Aw thanks! It was nothing! Just a dragon doing his mighty dragon thing.”

Kodi walked over to Ren’s cell. “We have to get you guys out. They’re heading for Ponyville.” and pulled on the bars. “Ugh, they’re locked.”

“You came here without the key?!” Rainbow and Jack exclaimed.

“Well… we got kinda busy.” Spike said sheepishly.

“It’s okay you two. We’ll find a way. As long as we’re together. Right Rainbow and Jack?”

They both sighed, “Fine.”

“Now that we can see. Maybe I can kick the bars down.” Applejack suggested, getting ready to kick.

“No! Don’t! There’s a guard outside! He’ll hear you.” Spike warned.

“Think everypony- How can we get out of here without waking the guard?” Twilight asked

“Oh yeah! I totally forgot. No sweat my pegasisters and dragon boyz.” Pinkie said and she started shaking her head and mane. What is she up to? “Darlin’ that’s sweet but dancin’ aint gonna set us free.” Applejack said, but then a key came out of her mane and bounced on the ground!

“Oh, that’s where the key went.” Sarah said.

“How’d you get the key?!” I asked.

“Well the dingus wiggles right into me and the key fell out of his pocket and into my mane. What a filly supposed to go?!” Pinkie exclaimed. Anyway, Sarah unlocked out cells and we were free.

“Now, we have to get back to Ponyville- that said that some of Rarity is still alive inside of that nasty nogood stick. We can still save her.” Spike said.

Yeah...I can't leave her behind! I need to help her and get her back.

"Mason..." Spike called, looking at me with a determined look. "I want you to please help me...After all, Rarity needs you."

"What?" I asked in confusion.

"Mason...Listen..." Spike took a deep breath. "But I just want you to know that Rarity means a lot to me, but ever since I know that she started liking you...but....remember when I said that I accepted it Mason...?"

"Yes..." I nodded, slowly getting to what he's trying to say.

"But...I still like Rarity. As a friend..." Spike frowned before taking a deep breath, "She still means the world to me. But...I understand that she starts liking you Mason."

"...Truth be told, I too feel conflicted on loving Rarity." I sighed, looking down.

"What?" Spike asked, looking at me with a raised brow. "Why...?"

"Because of my feelings for Elena..." I confessed, looking down. "I mean, I still love her...and I have a relationship with her, but over time here, I started loving Rarity...but...I also still love Elena...But I just don't know what...?"

"Heh, I guess we're both conflicted, eh?" Spike smiled weakly. "I'm way too young for her and she loves you, and you're still in love with Elena but don't know what to do, huh?"

"Yeah..." What can I do? If we ever find a way back home, I might go back and date with Elena, but if we remain here for who knows how long, I can still be here and be with Rarity...

"Why not follow where your heart goes?" Nicole spoke, surprising me a bit.

"Huh...?" I asked in surprise.

"Mason...Maybe you can follow where your heart truly is and be with the one who is there for you...Elena is your first love, and Rarity is your second....You should let your heart guide you to who you love....."

Guide me to who I love...but who? What if Elena doesn't like what I've done...? And what if I break Rarity's heart?

"She's right Mason!" Spike agreed. "You can still do it! You got a chance! You have to tell how you feel towards Rarity and what choice you wanna make! Trust me...! And I'll accept whatever answer you say, after all...We're friends and we're the only ones who can get through Rarity..."

"...Right." I nodded.

"So what now?" Kaede asked.

"I think we should let Mason and Spike go after Nightmare Rarity and bring back the Rarity we all know." Ren suggested, surprising us all.

“I agree.” Sarah stated with a smile on her face.

“Yeah, let’s do it!” I exclaimed. Just then, the guard woke up, “Not so fast.” he said.

“Have a nice nap there, ha-ha.” Rainbow chuckled.

“You can’t escape from me. I’ll stop you and finally get the attention I deserve.” the shadow said.

“Do you really want to be friends with them? They’re kinda mean to you?” Applejack questioned.

“Friends? We don’t care about friends. Friends are unimportant.” the shadow replied.

“Are you loco? Friends are everything. This is wonderful and nice! And fluffy!” Pinkie said.

“I bet those others don’t even know your name, do they?” Sarah questioned.

“No, no, they don’t. Lar-I man Shadow Fight says names are the most important element for being scary. But he doesn’t even know me.”

“We’re so sorry.” Twilight said.

“How inconsiderable. What about your feelings?” Fluttershy cooed.

“I know-I mean, No! Friendship is nothing. It has no power. And there is nothing you can do to escape my clutches.” Twilight and the girls smirked before they glowed their respective colors. Hehe, guess again.

"Well...?" Ren's cheeks started glowing, along with Jamie and Jack's.

"Well now...I think those who aren't glowing...let's step back a little." Rantaro offered.

"I personally agree." Nicole nodded in agreement before we stepped back and let them do their work.

"Eeep!" The shadow cried in fear and backed away a little, "What are you doing?"

"With the strength of our bonds, we'll take back our friend and defeat Void once and for all!" Ren exclaimed, raising his hacking Gun.

"R-Right...We won't let you get away with this...!" Jamie agreed, his hands glowing with dark blue aura.

"Heh...Besides, I needed something to punch after getting taken by those things." Jack smirked, clenching his fists.

The shadow looked scared, but before we could do anything Sarah came up, "Wait.. you guys can't attack him." she said, much to our shock.

"What the-?! Newbie? What's wrong with you?!" Jack exclaimed. "He's a bad guy!"

"Not everyone is who you think they are, Jack." Sarah started with a straight look. "Maybe I remind you of Thorax?"

"What?" Ren asked. "Well...I mean, I don't want to attack him, but he's one of the guys who attacked us...but I guess I see your point."

Sarah is defending this shadow...No, this Dark Lost creature...I wonder why?

"Sarah, why are you bringing this up?" Jamie asked nervously.

"Yeah! This varmint is one of them!" Applejack exclaimed.

"But even so, we can't attack it...After all, he's just lost in thought...I think he's just troubled..." Sarah smiled softly. "After all, wouldn't you all do the same for Thorax and any creature?"

Sarah...Your heart is too kind. "Yeah, I completely understand..." Ren nodded. "But..."

"Thank you..." The shadow smiled softly at Sarah, who smiled back at him. "...For being such an idiot." Suddenly, he fired a dark blast and shot down Sarah. "Pikapi!" Pikachu cried in horror.

"Ugh!" What the?!

"Void was right....you really are just...stupid to trust others...that easily...I guess no wonder...you want a world full of light...with darkness gone for good..." Wait...what? Sarah would want what?

"Ugh!" Sarah groaned as she got up. Snowflake purred and nudged her, helping her up.

"You...!" I glared directly at the shadow before charging straight towards with my bamboo pole, slicing him in half before he disappeared for good.

"Woah!" Ren exclaimed with a surprised look on his face, "Nice Mason."

"Yeah, brat." Jack added, lightly punching his shoulder.

"Thank you..." I nodded before walking over to Sarah and helping her up with Snowflake's help. "Are you feeling alright...?"

"Yeah.. I'm good." Sarah stated, shaking her head to refocus.

"Sorry that it didn't go your way." I sighed. "But Sarah, you have to understand that not every creature is friendly. Thorax was an exception because we all saw his true self...but those things are unable to listen..."

"Yeah, even if they were acting so stupidly cliche, they were still the baddies." Pinkie pouted.

"Sorry Sarah, but they're right..." Kaede agreed.

"Sarah...it's okay if you feel bad about yourself." Ren spoken, giving her a soft smile. "After all, we can still save Rarity..."

"About that Ren..." I turned to him with a determined look. "Let me and Spike handle Nightmare Rarity while you guys deal with the rest of the Dark Lost creatures."

"Dark...Lost?" Jamie questioned.

"He means the names of the shadows we fought. The first ones Ren fought were their first stages of looking like real shadows, the second ones you all fought were during Nightmare Night. The third one was down at the abandoned mines during the Canterlot Wedding. And now these things are in their final stages of corrupted shadow-like monsters...am I right Sarah?" Nicole guessed, staring at Sarah.

".....Yeah....." Sarah nodded.

"So how do we get rid of them for good?" Rainbow asked, ready to fight.

"Your bonds would be the way to defeat them...the bonds of light." Sarah explained.

"In that case..." Spike furrowed his brows. "We gotta go search for them!"

"I can track her down with my nose..." Kodi offered.

"Brilliant idea Private Kodiak!" Sarah agreed. "Now come on, let's get Private Mason and Private Spike some help to fight back Nightmare Rarity."

Skye's right...We need to hurry before Nightmare Rarity tries to destroy Ponyville, much less all of Equestria!

Back in Ponyville

"Big brother, everyone..." Carrie looks at the sky, feeling worried about her brother and the rest of her friends.

"Hey Carrie!" Scootaloo called. "Do you think they're back yet?"

"Don't think they can save you now!" Nightmare Rarity said as she appeared with the shadows by her side.

"Rarity!" Carrie called in surprise.

"Uh oh!" Apple Bloom gasped.

"R-R-Rarity..." Sweetie Belle widened her eyes. "I-Is that you sis?"

"Not anymore..." Void slowly floated down in the air, landing next to Nightmare Rarity. "I simply remade her to accomplish her dreams..."

"That is right...and first things first, I'll destroy Ponyville and all of Equestria by casting it into an eternal night, forever!" Nightmare Rarity yelled, laughing.

Princess Luna was dressed in armor, but she looked nervous, “Sister, What’s wrong? We need to focus to lead them.” Celestia said. Luna shook off her fear and stated, “There is nothing wrong. I will save these ponies-no matter what.”

She fired and Nightmare Rarity deflected the beam, “Really, must be go through this again. Bor-ring.” she said. The deflected beam nearly hit Mayor Mare. Then Void appeared. “Still trying to fight back your fear and anger, Luna? Give into the darkness. Join the party.”

“I will defeat you! Alone!” Luna declared.

“Have fun.” Nightmare Rarity said and the shadows charged in and the fight began.

"Mm..." Carrie frowned, hiding behind her friends before she furrowed her brows. "Right...I gotta go to do it! For big brother!"

And the Ponyville civilians fought against the shadows while Luna fought against Nightmare Rarity. Nightmare Rarity and Luna exchanged blasts with each other repeatedly, “I can feel your bitterness Luna.” Nightmare Rarity said. “You can’t deny it. It’s a part of you… give in.”

"N-Never! I shall not yield!" Luna cried out.

"Luna!" Carrie ran over to her, seeing her fight against Nightmare Rarity.

"Carrie, stay back!" Luna warned. "She's too powerful!"

"But-."

"Hahaha. You think you can protect the little kid, do you?" Nightmare Rarity hissed, before she lit her horn and fired at Carrie!

"AAH!" Carrie screeched and looked away till Luna dived and...

"GRK!" Luna hissed at the attack, wincing at the pain for being blasted at the side of it.

"Hmph...Really now? Why go for the trouble of protecting one little human girl?" Nightmare Rarity asked, scoffing at disgust.

"Because...I care about my people..." Luna hissed.

"What?" Nightmare Rarity scoffed.

"It's because she loves us!" Carrie exclaimed, standing up for Princess Luna. "She's not who she was before, and I know Luna is a very nice princess like Princess Celestia, not like you! I want the Rarity I knew and love back, not a mean evil version of her! Please, give her back!"

"Carrie...." Princess Luna widened her eyes, surprised by her actions.

"And if you want...you can blast me if you want! I'll protect Luna like I'll protect big brother and the others!" Carrie exclaimed, extending her hands out to be prepared to take the hit while shocking Luna.

“You’re still going to protect her? After she betrayed you and let your town be destroyed?” Nightmare Rarity hissed, narrowing her eyes.

Celestia and the other ponies stood in front of Luna. “Yes Forever!” Sweetie Belle exclaimed.

“Like we’d let that happen. You’re one of us now.” Scootaloo said.

“One of you?” Luna asked.

“Well sure. You are as much as a part of Ponyville as Ms and Mr Cake, or Joe or Twist.” Applebloom said. Twist showed up and said, “Hi.”

“Whatever come we face it together- like a big o’ family.” Granny Smith added. Luna started to get up, “With all of you beside me maybe I don’t need to fear my past… or future. My dear friends, if we are to fight together, then I must be honest with you. I’ve been hiding my fear and my past from you, but now there is no hiding. It lies in front of us, and I cannot face it alone.” Luna finally stood on her hooves, “I you can forgive, I swear I will never abandon you as I abandoned the denizens of the moon. I will never let my fear of becoming Nightmare Moon stop me from defending you.”

‘Trust in yourself and your friends, Princess Luna now and forever.” Celstia said.

Luna’s horn lit up and her injuries were healed, “Together we will defeat the Nightmare Energy and it will never hurt anypony again!” The crowd cheered proudly.

Void laughed, “You are all fools. Love! Friendship! Trust! Bleh! Try power, fear and darkness. Can you see? You have nothing left.”

“I don't’ think so, Void!” a voice came.

“What?!” Void exclaimed and turned around.

Mason’s POV

We all descended down onto the ground with us riding on Sarah, who changed into a large Phoenix while Twilight, Rainbow, Applejack, Fluttershy and Pinkie floated down, glowing in their respective colors, “Silly shadow creep. Friendship is stronger than fear will ever be.” Pinkie smiled.

Void growled in anger. Luna came over to us as Sarah landed and let us off of her back. “You’re alright.” she said.

Feh. Who could possibly stop us?” Rainbow bragged.

“Big brother!” Carrie cried happily, hugging me tightly.

“I’m alright Carrie, I’m alright.” I soothed her, thankful she was alright.

“"Tch...Well now...I take it that you wish to have Nightmare Rarity back?" Void questioned. "Is it because...You love her, Mason? Spike?"

"...Yeah." I nodded, along with Spike. "I know what my heart is telling me...and I won't try to run away. I understand that Rarity loves me, and I...I love her too...that is why...I won't run away.....I understand Elena's heart...she would understand..."

"Even if she isn't around...?"

What...? What does he mean by that?

Sarah changed back into her unicorn self. "Release your shadows' hold on Rarity, now!"

"Oh no...Let me explain Sarah. Don't change the subject." Void crossed his arms and sneered at me and the rest of my friends. "I bet you're so conflicted...Wondering who should you love? Why not I help you? You can have Rarity since your other love, Elena, isn't around here?"

"What are you getting at?" Nicole asked.

"Hey Nicole, can't you read his thoughts?" Ren asked.

"I can't. His mask is blocking what I can see..." Nicole narrowed her eyes straight at Void, who glares back at her.

"Ah...Doctor Nicole, or should I call you 'Mother'...It's been so long....I've always wanted to say that but didn't have the time..." Void chuckled, but Nicole looks away and adjusted her glasses, not responding back to him.

"Wait what...?" Ren asked.

"Oh, Sarah didn't tell you did she..?" Void hissed.

Sarah looks away, looking quite guilty.

"Nicole...You're one of the scientists who were researching Sarah upon making that body of hers." I answered, crossing my arms.

"Mm..." Rantaro hummed, tilting his hat a bit. "Oh I see....Makes sense now that I think about it. She IS a psychologist, so it wasn't that off that much."

"Huh?! Nicole, is that true?!" Ren exclaimed in shock.

"...Yes." Nicole nodded. "I was one of them. I just happened to finally remember upon having that dream Mason and the others were in..."

It's no surprise Ren is shocked about this, but Rantaro is keeping his cool about it.

"That is right...I was born from Sarah...making her my sister, and her one of my many mothers who researched me..." Void answered. "Now then...Do you all want to know something? Perhaps I can explain much to the nine humans of humanity..."

"...What?" Jamie asked in fear.

"Nine humans...of humanity?" Kaede widened her eyes. "Why did you call us that?" Sarah still looked away and Snowflake rubbed against her.

"....You mean we're the only humans left?" Ren asked.

"Exactly...Did any clue you've found meant nothing to you? Leave you no hints?" Void clenched his fist. "No wonder why you humans are so stupid as ponies...You all are the last nine human survivors of humanity...humanity's on the brink of extinction..."

"W-What...?!" Skye exclaimed. "Are you saying...You! What did you do?!"

"I'm sure Sarah would like to fill you in later...The last nine humans, right in front of me....I really want to enjoy affecting you with the Dusk-7 Virus, but you're too immune due to how strong your lights are..."

Stop it...Stop it...

"Perhaps maybe that while you are here, then perhaps you all can live new lives to forget the old ones that my virus created." Sarah slightly growled at Void.

"What are you saying...?! Are you saying that because we're the only humans left?!" I exclaimed angrily.

"That is correct." Void nodded. "You've all been in those pods to preserve as the seeds of humanity. Those are your roles because of your immunity of the Dusk-7 Virus."

"W-What...?!" Ren exclaimed. "Then mom...dad...Lily, and bro...They've all...."

"Possibly be dead or turned into my beloved creatures like these Dark Lost...They're victims of the Dusk-7 Virus too..." No way...You mean... "Ah, you all are slowly realizing it. That is right, some of the shadows you've fought back on those few rare occasions...were innocent creatures...that you happened to take down..."

No...Stop this...Stop it all...

"Elena..." Carrie sniffled. "What happened to my big sis...?"

"Like I said, she-"

"Enough..." I spoken.

"What?" Void questioned.

"I am tired of hearing your mouth. Last nine seeds of humanity? Humanity on the brink of extinction? To hell with that!" I yelled out.

"Why are you getting angry at me when you should be upset with my goody-two shoes sister?" Void asked.

"Enough!" I exclaimed. "Even if Sarah was a part of it, at least she wouldn't do anything to do the things you're doing to us!"

"Hahaha, how can you be so sure?" Void hissed.

"And even maybe it is true...We'll trust her to explain much about it." Ren reassured. "I trust Sarah and I don't want to be upset with her."

"Last humans of humanity...Tch, to hell with that." Jack scoffed. "Like we'll listen to some creep like you!"

"You might as well believe what he says. Hahaha." Nightmare Rarity laughed.

"Enough of this!" Sarah suddenly yelled with her eyes completely white and her horn sparking like mad! "Let Rarity go now!"

"Well somepony just blew a fuse.." Applejack muttered.

Eesh! She’s worse than Jack. Note to shelf: Don’t make Sarah angry.

"If you want...Why not do it yourself?" Void laughed. "If you need me, I'll be gone...Ta-ta."

Void disappeared from the shadows while Nightmare Rarity sneered down at us.

"Rarity..." Spike frowned.

"Guys..." I turned to them. "Sarah...Allow me and Spike to handle this alone...I want to at least help her realize something...please." Sarah took a deep breath and she calmed down completely. "Alright..."

"Thank you..." Spike smiled.

"And Sarah, it's okay..." I reassured. "Even if what he said...is the truth. I am sure that you may tell us later...We all know that you are our friend..."

Sarah looked at me in surprise before a small smile formed around her lips.

"Okay..." Sarah replied with a happy smile. "Now go."

"Right..." Spike nodded before the two of us walked over and approached her.

"Rarity..." I called.

“Bwah-ha-ha-ha. There is no power that can stop me now! Your body is mine. You will be remembered as Rarity but as the darkest and cruelest ruler of all time!” Nightmare Rarity declared.

“My friends you came for me! You didn’t forget me!”

"Rarity...!" I shouted. "Rarity...Why would we ever forget you?! Why would you think that?!"

“You mean you didn’t replace me with an ill-fashioned pony with braces?” What the-? I thought you’d forget me if I stopped being fabulous.”

Rarity..." I walked over to Nightmare Rarity, who was attempting to push Rarity away. "We would never do that...I would know...Because I believe in you....and I know that you can do it...please fight it....do it for us, do it for Spike...even for me..."

"But what if you abandoned me?!" Rarity cried out, flinching. "What if you go back for Elena?! Don't you still love her?!"

"...Yeah, maybe I still do. But...if what Void said is true, then...even so, Elena would still understand...I can't keep having these feelings keep holding me back...Elena didn't care what happens to her but for her people, and she would have accepted it to see me smile. She became my lover because she wanted to make me happy...but I know that I can find happiness with you..."

Nightmare Rarity....No, what I meant to say is Rarity. Rarity stood there and looked at me, her body started glittering a bit before I held her hoof, giving her a soft smile.

"I would never forget you...Not anyone would for everything you've done...That I promise." I smiled softly.

"But what about leaving away?! About your trip?! I can't beat without you, my love!" Rarity cried out, biting her upper lip.

"...But I'm not gonna be gone forever...I know that I can still be there for you by heart. Distance doesn't matter to us, and I promise that I'll be back...for you all, my friends...Because...I am loyal to my friendship with all my friends, and my love...for you..."

"Mason..." Rarity sniffled, her eyes starting to turn back to normal.

"I promise that I'll never forget this moment with you..." I softly smiled.

"...And I'll never forget this feeling...Mason..." Rarity softly smiled before the two of us moved closer and...

"Ooh!" I heard Carrie awed in surprise along with the others as me and Rarity actually done something...Something that I would never done...

We both shared our first kiss with each other.

Rarity burst from the shadows, free of its control.

“Rarity!” We all cried in joy.

“How could I ever been so foolish? I believe his lies and insecurities get the better of me. Me, of all ponies.” Rarity said.

“That’s one nightmare that will never come true.” Twilight vowed.

“Thank you all for reminding me. Reminding us that everypony is irreplaceable to their trusted friends.” Rarity added.

Mason and Spike both hugged her, “Rarity, thank goodness you’re alright.” “I’m so glad you’re alright, Ms. Rarity.”

“Oh boys.” Rarity cooed.

"Right..." I nodded with a smile before frowning sadly, "Though...what Void said..."

"About what...?" Rarity asked.

"...We're...the last nine survivors of humanity..." Jamie frowned.

“Oh dear.” Rarity gasped with a concerned look.

"If that's the case...if what Void said is true...Elena..." I frowned sadly.

“Don’t lose hope just yet.” Sarah stated, coming over. “Void only said the human race is on the brink of extinction so there’s a chance that your families may still be alive.”

“What?" I asked in surprise.

"Sarah..." Kaede spoken. "What Void...was true? That...we're the last survivors of humanity, or at least what he claims?"

"...In a way, yes..." Sarah sighed.

"Man...This is all so confusing..." Skye frowned, rubbing her helmet.

"B-Big brother..." Carrie sniffled.

"Carrie..." I nodded, frowning at her.

"It is best if we take this back at the home-ship to discuss this matter..." Princess Celestia offered.

"Yeah, plus let's get something to eat as well." Jack added.

"Yeah, I'm hungry..." Pinkie pouted.

"Me too..." Rainbow Dash groaned.

"Me three..." Skye whined. "Can we have pizza and hamburgers?" I rolled my eyes at the four of them, “Fine…”

Later

Soon after the Dark Lost creatures were defeated...we all headed back to the home-ship in silence while we enjoyed eating much. But while we enjoyed eating much, we were all still taking in what Void told us....

"So...last human survivors? All nine of us?" Ren asked.

"Hmph..." Rantaro tilted his hat, having a smirk on his face. "Wow....that must be so tragic..."

"Rantaro, this isn't funny..." Kaede frowned. "I mean, what if Void was right? I mean, sure, they may be the brink of humanity, does that mean...we were brought here on our will by this ship?"

"It is possible..." Twilight nodded in agreement. "I mean, that might explain this ship...You all could have been here by ship...that could explain why you were in those pods. It's so weird for a bunch of creatures such as yourselves to be around in a world filled with ponies..."

"But didn't Newbie say that Void said that were on the brink of extinction? They could still be alive!" Jack exclaimed.

"Mm..." Sarah nodded. "Yes, there's a slight chance..."

"Well...to be honest...i-it was kinda obvious that we all may be in another world..." Jamie frowned sadly. "I mean...Twilight brought up a good point..."

"Plus, you guys don't know a lot about Equestria anyway!" Pinkie nodded in agreement. "So...Yeah!"

"Pinkie..." Applejack shook her head. "Anyway, don't let it get to ya all."

"How can we?!" Kaede yelled out angrily. "I mean, why us?!"

"Kaede?!" Ren called in surprise.

"I mean, what could be happening back on earth?! I mean, our friends could possibly be affected by the virus that we've heard about?! We've all been so stupid because we never knew about it! We didn't even do anything to actually know about this!"

"Kaede, calm down..." I reassured, patting her on the back. "I understand how you feel...we all feel the same way, you aren't the only one acting up like this..."

Kaede widened her eyes and looked around, seeing everyone staring at her in concern. The Princesses stared at her with frowns on their muzzles, seemingly understanding her.

"...I'm sorry..." Kaede looked away sadly. "I-I..."

“It’s alright. I understand you’re upset, Kaede.” Sarah stated with reassuring look. “But don't lose faith.”

"How can you say that Sarah? Void said that he affected everyone with the Dusk-7 Virus like those previous Dark Lost creatures we just fought?" Kaede frowned.

"Yeah..." Jamie nodded.

"Those varmints we've fought...they had the mind of children, but were innocent...they must've been recent victims..." Skye frowned.

"No..." Luna shook her head. "They weren't...They were created by Void, I'm sure of it. I mean, they were one of the creatures that possessed me..."

"Oh...Right..." Skye frowned. "Then those things we've fought back on the moon were the ones who possessed Princess Luna and then after she was reverted back after being this Nightmare Moon, they must've been trapped on the moon ever since..."

"Yeah...I guess." Kodi whimpered, sitting on Carrie's lap. "But what about you guys? I mean, possibly being the last nine humans?"

"It's frustrating, what you think?" Jack snorted, taking a bite of a cheeseburger. "I mean, we're all possibly been blasted to another planet...and our own home is possibly in ruins..."

"Yeah, I mean....maybe we still don't have all our memories, but it's starting to make sense..." Ren stated.

"Yeah, what with our memories of being chased by angry mobs, and other similar memories of our situations." Jamie nodded. "It would all make sense....If we all think about it...it would relate to the possibility of the bits of how we might be in another world...and that other world..."

"Would be Equestria." I finished, crossing my arms. "I seem to understand now...but we've all been blasted away to this planet. The nine of us...while humanity, and our friends and family could still be trying to fight away from the virus..."

"Mm..." Carrie frowned. "What's going to happen now?"

...I don't know...I mean, how can we handle this responsibility? This isn't no joke...We've all should have known...No, we must've known, but were too stupid to know...I-I mean...could Elena be...one of them...? A Dark Lost creature...?

"Mm...You guys..." Ren frowned. "I know it's hard...our friends and families...even my family...but...like Sarah said might be true. We just gotta have faith and find a way to get back home...I mean, I've seen some movies and played some games about our situation..."

"I agree with our leader." Skye nodded. "Corporeal Loodan may be saying that we may be the key to humanity's survival..."

"Yeah...Yeah...!" Jamie nodded. "It's possible that we each were picked for a reason...My guess would-"

"Be that we all might be immune to the Dusk-7 Virus, am I right?" Nicole guessed, surprising Jamie before he nodded and answered back, "Y-Yeah...That's true..."

"Mm...That is highly possible." Nicole nodded.

"Can we stop talking about it? We get it...It's possible that we can find a way back home....possible that everyone we all know and love is alive...but can we stop, we get it..." Rantaro groaned. "But let's move onto important matters..."

"What's that...?" Jack asked till the con-broker pointed over to Sarah. Oh right… We have to discuss this with Sarah...Void's other half and his 'sister'.

"So Sarah..." Kaede gulped. "Did you know...Nicole knew this whole time? You know, her being one of the scientists?"

“...Yeah.. I knew that Nicole knew the whole time.” Sarah stated.

"Huh?" Fluttershy was the first to ask everypony's questions, confused by what we were talking about.

"What are you guys talking about? Are you saying Nicole knows Sarah and Sarah knows Nicole? Yeah right..." Rainbow blew a bit of her mane upwards, relaxing on the couch.

"I do." Nicole nodded.

"...Huh?!" Are you really shocked about responding to that, Rainbow Dash?

"Sarah, is this true?" Twilight demanded. "I mean...you were created by the Connelly Foundation? Then...Nicole was..."

"...I was one of the researchers to study Sarah." Nicole answered, adjusting her glasses with a nonchalant look. "I was supposed to help her study any primitive emotions she may have developed...and to help her grow them to act like a person..."

Sarah nodded in confirmation.

“What else are you hiding doctor?" Rantaro joked. "You've been keeping a ton of info like this before..."

"I just remembered due to the dream..." Nicole answered. "And even if I did tell you, you all wouldn't believe me anyway..."

"But Nikki, we would..." Kodi stated. "I mean, aren't we all friends?"

"....." Of course, not responding. Meaning that she doesn't think so.

"Nikki..." Ren frowned sadly.

"Sarah, do you remember much about your time...?" Jamie asked. "If that's the case, you were developed on earth after the meteor incident? How did you get here?"

"Well...I don't remember, to be honest." Sarah looked down. "The only thing I remember are my mamas and papas; Davenport, Douglas, Nikki, and another man...but I don't remember his name...but all I know is all the tests I went through, the quality time I spend with each of them....and...that's all..."

"That's it?" Jamie widened his eyes. "Then...how did you get here...?"

"Mm..." Sarah frowned.

"Sarah, please. Won't you tell us?" Ren begged.

"Please Sarah, please help Ren and the others." Fluttershy pleaded.

"I have to agree darling. We all want to trust you and don't want to listen to what that vile monster said, especially what he said to me...!" Rarity agreed. "Please Sarah..."

"...I...." Sarah frowned worriedly. "The only thing I remember as to how I possibly got here...was this bright light...and then I was underneath the Tree of Harmony..."

"The Tree of Harmony?" Carrie asked. "Oh! You mean what that glowing sparkling version of Twilight we met after you were resting up from Void's last attack?" Sarah nodded.

"Hmm...How peculiar...how can you possibly be here like that...?" Princess Luna wondered.

"Maybe...someone transported her here?" Ren suggested.

“Transported?” Sarah asked, confused.

"What are you getting at Ren?" Kodi asked. "How can anyone do that?"

"Well...Maybe something happened that got her here?" Ren shrugged. "I-I mean, it seems far-fetched...but maybe that can happen? I mean, how else did she get here?"

"Mm..." Sarah hummed for a moment.

"What do you think Sarah?" I asked.

“Well... it could be possible... my two papas were geniuses.” Sarah replied.

"Mm...Who wouldn't?" Skye shrugged. "So...Ha ha, nine last humans? Possibly no parents? That must be pretty something we least expected, huh?"

"Yeah..." Ren nodded, chuckling nervously. "Well...that would mean that we all gotta work on keeping humanity alive...That is, if humanity is still okay..."

"So...what now leader?" Rantaro asked.

"Me?" Ren asked in surprise. "Seriously you guys...I mean, I'm kinda younger than some of you guys...but you're still gonna call me your leader?"

“Just go along with it Ren.” Sarah smiled

"You too Sarah?" Ren asked in surprise. "But why?"

“Why not?” Sarah replied.

"Why me?"

"Because you were the first to waken up...and mostly see much of how Equestria goes before the rest of us awoken." I stated.

“Plus you encourage others and help others in need.” Sarah added.

"So do you… ah..." Ren stood there and saw the smiles on everypony's faces. "Well...thanks you guys..."

"Well...How 'bout this, leader?" Skye smirked. "Us last nine survivors of humanity! Haha! I like the sound of that!"

“Technically it would be ten because of me.” Sarah deadpanned pointing at herself. Oh right… she was human but now she’s turned into a pony.

“She’s got a point brat.” Jack said.

“Whatever, Private Yamaki.” Skye grumbled:

"Yeah...:" Ren smiled. "Sarah might be onto something. We all might be able to find our way back home. I mean, it's been our goal to get back home, right?"

"We've already know what's going to happen due to our memories..." Kaede nodded.

"Well there are some mysteries, I'm sure we can go..." Nicole sighed. "We might as well get used to it. So let's work this out, okay?"

"Mm..." I nodded before turning to Rarity. "Excuse me, Rarity? I was wondering...if we can talk...along with Spike."

"Me?" Spike exclaimed with widened eyes.

“Of course darling.” Rarity smiled.

Later

"Huh...Your room looks quite clean...I'm quite surprised." Rarity stated in surprise.

"I know..." I smiled weakly before sitting down on my bed. "Rarity....I just..."

“What is it?” Rarity asked.

"...I'm sorry..." I frowned sadly. "I couldn't fight you back there because...I saw you right through your other self's eyes...and...I thought of what my heart told me...and...even if there's a possibility that Elena could still be there, my heart may still go to her...but, I can't lose the risk of losing you too..."

“Oh Mason..” Rarity cooed and rubbed against me.

"I'm sorry...if I'm leaving...but...I'm doing this to become stronger...I may not have done anything to fight back against you...or done anything unique during this time to protect you all...but this experience that I'm going to partake in the Royal Guard Academy will help me be better to protect you all..." I smiled softly.

"Mm...Thank you." Mason smiled softly, kissing her on the forehead.

"And...it's okay. Like you said, Elena wanted to help you give you happiness and tried pursuing a relationship with you..." Rarity smiled. "And I respect that, but maybe this could be a way that can make you happy..."

“I know you have to do this and it’ll be alright.” Rarity smiled at me with a cheeky grin. “Carrie and I will be alright until you get back.” then she nuzzled me. "Promise."

"And Rarity..." Spike spoke up.

"Yes my little Spikey Wikey?" Rarity asked, batting her eyelashes in a cute way at the little dragon.

"...I want to say...that I've accepted you and Mason as a couple!" Spike exclaimed before covering his mouth.

Wait what...?

"Truth be told..." Spike cleared his throat. "I-I...I know we had this talk before, and while I accepted you two like each other, I-I...I was still jealous...but even so, I still accept you guys..."

"Aww.. Spikey Wikey.." Rarity cooed and gave Spike a kiss on his cheek. ".. Thank you."

"Ha ha...Thank you..." Spike softly smiled. Rarity smiled at the little baby dragon. "Now shall we rejoin the others?"

"Right...and Miss Rarity, I promise that I'll be back stronger than ever to prove my loyalty to you all." I smiled.

Rarity smiled at me, “I know you will.” Mm...Thank you. I know that I will enjoy this moment, and I will...

But that day since then...We've learned that we were practically the last nine survivors of humanity...and if what Void said is true, Elena...I hope that your soul rests in peace and for giving me the strength to keep going. “Hey loons! Are you done yet?!”

We turned and saw Jack in the doorway, “The pink brat wants another sleepover.”

"Another?" I asked in confusion.

"It's a way to celebrate your last night here kid." Jack answered. "And the princesses decided to leave right after you three left."

“Well.. alright. Another sleepover won’t hurt anyone.” I said with a small smile.

“Indeed. We do deserve it afterall.” Rarity added.

Later…

We were back at Twilight’s Library having a sleepover. The girls were having a small pillow fight while the rest of us just laid around.

"Man....What a day..." Ren sighed. "Can you believe what we just witnessed...?"

"I-I know what you mean..." Jamie nodded. "Not even Nicole nor Rantaro showed up..."

"Do you think it's possible that they left because of their own reasons?" Carrie wondered.

"Well I can understand Nicole after she kept hidden some facts from us about Sarah's creation." Kaede stated. "And...as for Rantaro, he left on his own accord."

"Tch, good for them..." Jack scoffed.

"Mm..." I nodded. "But still, it would have been nice if they came by."

“Hey where’s Private Gem?” Skye asked.

“Aaaaahh~”

“Wait… whose singing?” Jamie asked.

“Shh!” Twilight snapped before she pointed to the window and we all saw Sarah was still staring out the window and we heard her… singing?!

Hush little one

And close your eyes

Dream of our hearts side by side

The moon and stars will be your guide tonight

Hush little one

And say goodnight

Two stars shine as one tonight

So make a wish

And close your eyes

And may your wish come true

Tonight

Hush little one

Goodnight

“Woah…” I gasped. “I never heard you sing like that before, Sarah.” Sarah turned to us for a moment. “It’s something my papas always sang to me at night when I was young.” her ears suddenly turned back and she had a sad look on her face, “Wonder…. If they’re still alive..”

"I guess the same can be said about us all..." Kaede muttered, looking away sadly. "I want to know if any of our families could be alive..."

"Yeah..." Ren nodded, frowning.

"Mm..." Jack sighed. "Jeez, when did you all start groaning around like that?"

“Jack, you’re at least a bit worried about your gang or your parents?” Kaede asked incredulously.

"I am worried..." Jack huffed. "But I want to believe that one stupid disease can make them into monsters...like that dream showed me."

Oh...that dream...

"Hey guys, about our dreams..." I frowned. "How do you think we managed to overcome?"

"It felt like reliving our pasts again..." Kaede frowned sadly.

"Mm..." Jamie nodded. "It felt so real back there, that I...well..."

"Well.. it was mainly Sarah who overcame Void's magic." Ren stated to us, looking at Sarah.

"Probably because she's Void's other self..." Skye frowned. "For now, we should rest..."

"Right..." I nodded.

"Hey big brother..." Huh? I turned to Carrie, turning to me with a curious look. "Tonight's gonna be your last night with us, right...?"

Oh...After everything we've come so far, I had forgotten that tonight's my last stay here in Ponyville.

"In that case..." Pinkie trailed, bringing out her party Cannon. "Let's have a 'Good luck at the Royal Guard Academy' Party! Wooohooo!"

"How about we have that in the morning, Pinkie?" Twilight suggested with a tired smile.

"Alright." Pinkie grinned.

"Mm..." I smiled softly before seeing the full moon outside. "It sure is beautiful outside..."

“Yeah...” Sarah said with a small smile.

"...Guys." I spoke up, gaining all of their attention while I placed an arm around Carrie and Spike. "I want to say...Thank you."

Ren smiled at me, "No problem, Mason."

"And I hope you do well in the Royal Academy, big brother!" Carrie cooed, hugging me tightly.

"Yeah dude, and maybe I'll find love...just like you and Rarity." Spike smiled softly.

I chuckled lightly and Snowflake nuzzled me. "Thanks everyone." I grinned happily looking at my friends.

“Now enough with the sad stuff. Private Gem, come on and join us.” Skye called.

“No thanks.” Sarah said looking out the window with a serious look on her face. Oh Sarah…. she must still be thinking about Void. “Sarah, you beat Void for now.” I said as I came up to her. “Now come on and have some fun. You can’t be stressed all the time. It’s not healthy.”

“Yeah Newbie. Let loose.” Jack said who was now wearing his boxers.

“Jack, that’s just gross!” Kaede cried covering her ears with a blush on her face. Snowflake covered Carrie’s eyes with her tail. “You all are a bunch of wimps.” Jack replied. Sarah sighed and finally smiled, “Alright.. I guess... a pillow fight won’t hurt.”

“Yeah!” the girls cheered and they tackled her happily and laughed.

The Next Day…

It was time for me to go to the Royal Guard Academy. Pinkie and Skye put together an amazing going away party for me.

"You be good while I'm gone." I said to Carrie.

"I will big brother." Carrie said. Jack came up, "I'll keep the tiny brat out of trouble."

"Good. Cause if you don't I'll hunt you down." Mason stated.

"Yeah right." Jack said.

"I mean it Jack." I smirked. "And I'll always be thinking about you guys soon enough. I promise that I'll send you guys messages about what I'm doing, I promise."

"And don't worry, once you're done with your training, you can come back here." Ren smiled softly.

I smiled at Ren, "Yeah.. thanks."

"Big brother..." Hm? Carrie? I turned and saw Carrie looking at, "Please be safe."

I smiled and rubbed her head. "I promise. I'll come back."

"Okay big brother..."

"And please be respectful to Jack and the others." I added, which she nodded in understanding.

"I will big brother." Carrie said.

"Mason...Good luck." Ren softly smiled, raising his hand to me. "I promise that we'll be alright...After all, we'll be as strong for you. Just promise us that you'll send us messages everyday."

I smiled. "I know you will."

Then Jack gave me a light punch in the shoulder, "See ya around, brat."

"Heh heh, you too...Jack." I smiled. Mason then nudges him in the gut.

"Just take care of my sister." I said.

"Yeah, yeah, I will." Jack said.

""Hm..." I smiled softly before bending down to Carrie. "Now Carrie...It's your turn to be strong. I've always protected you from harm...but even so, I think it's your turn to be strong for me."

"Yes big brother." Carrie said. I smiled and rubbed her head, making her giggle.

"Mason..." I turned over to Rarity, who floated a wrapped up box over to me by her magic. "I packed a cuisine in that little box on the ride there to the Royal Guard Academy. You know, in case you were hungry..."

Rarity...Heh, thank you...

"Thank you Rarity." I smiled softly, bowing to her. Rarity smiled at me and I smiled at her. Pinkie came up to me with a pink cupcake. “One for the road!” she said happily.

"Ah, thank you Pinkie Pie." I smiled softly.

Pinkie laughed. “I’ll help Carrie with Maddie and Nate while you’re away Mason.” Fluttershy offered.

"Oh...right..." I looked down and saw our pet squirrels, Maddie and Nate, coming out of Carrie's hair and looked at me with sad looks.

“Aww, don’t be sad little guys. I’ll be back before you know it. For now Carrie and Fluttershy will look after you both so be good.”

"Oh, don't worry Mason. I promise to take good care of them." Fluttershy reassured with a soft smile.

"Yeah! Me too!" Carrie smiled.

"Me three!" Kodi barked, running over to me and licking my face.

I laughed. “Kodi, cut it out haha!” Then Snowflake came over and started licking my face too. “Snowflake, not you too. Hahaha!”

"Never thought I see this side of you, kid." Jack smirked. "All the time I see you serious and calm."

Snowflake and Kodi backed off. “I’m still serious and calm. Allow me.” I whacked Jack with my bamboo stick. “Ow!”

“Hehehehe.” I smirked. Jack growled but Sarah pulled him away with her magic, “Now now chubby none of that.”

Jack growled. “Fine… wait… CHUBBY!”

Rainbow and Rantro laughed, "Nice one!" Rantaro chuckled.

“Who are you calling chubby, Newbie! I am not chubby, I’m husky!” Jack yelled.

“Chubby is a nice word for fat.” Sarah said with an innocent smile. Jack growled with a blush on his face and grumbled to himself.

"Mason..." Nicole called, gaining my attention.

“Yeah Nicole?” I asked

"...Good luck." Nicole said. "I know you may seem confident and ready, but deep within, you're still worried about what you're gonna accomplish. However, we'll be always thinking of you and rest assured that we'll bring you good news about what we might find about our lost memories."

I blinked at her once, “Thanks Nicole.” I said.

"Mm." Nicole nodded.

“All abroad for Canterlot!” The conductor pony called.

“Guess I better get going.” I said.

"Goodbye big brother..." Carrie sniffled before running over and hugging me, catching me off-guard.

"See ya." Ren sadly smiled before he and the others joined in. Jack soon ruffled my hair with a big smirk and said, "You better not fail or else I'm coming for ya, kid." Sarah grabbed him by the ear with her magic, ”Ow!”

“And I’ll keep him calm.” Sarah said.

"Thank you Sarah." I smiled softly.

"Hey! What the hell?! It was just a joke!" Jake yelled out.

I chuckled and I got on the train. “Bye for now guys.”

"Goodbye...Mason." Ren nodded. "Promised that you'll be back dude."

"That I will." I smiled before giving him a thumbs-up.

I walked to one of the window seats and waved to my friends as the train pulled out of the station. "Ah..." I sighed before smiling at them, watching them gone by a minute.

My friends...I'm really going to miss them...Take care, for now...Carrie, Miss Rarity, everyone...

Now I was on my way... to be a royal guard.

Later

“Everyone! We have finally arrived to Canterlot Station where the Royal Princesses of Equestria resides, everyone, please exit out and have a fun time.”

It is time now...it is time to fulfill my destiny here. When I first came to Equestria, I was reluctant to accept anything, even the people here...or well, ponies...but after knowing them for so long, I finally realized that they were people I could trust...

Maybe this is what Elena was talking about. About how I can protect other people besides her, and even so, I guess...it is my duty to do that...Because my loyalty for them will forever be strong in our friendship.

And I see a certain unicorn at the station, “Ready Private?” Shining Armor asked me.

“Yes sir.” I said.

"Hmph...I take it your send-off was good?" Shining...I mean, Captain Armor asked with a soft smile.

“Yes it did, sir.” I said.

“Come on this way to the academy.” Captain Armor said. I nodded, grabbed my duffel bag and followed him.

"Trust me, it's no easy task...I hope you're ready Private Hunter." Shining smirked.

“I am ready.” I said.

"Hmm..." Captain Armor smiled. "I can see that spark in those eyes, reminds me of myself."

“.. is that a good thing?” I asked.

“For you, yes.” Captain Armor said

"Hmm...Thank you." I smiled softly. "I promise that I will not let you down...That I swear."

“Ha, after the Crystal Empire, I know you won’t.” He said to me. "Mm...Good point." I chuckled. He guided me near the palace where the academy stood. This is it...This is where I will begin my training for six months...to become the first Human Royal Guard...To be able to protect others… “Come on Private.” Captain Armor guides me to the front desk. “Hi, I’m here to sign up to become a royal guard.” I said.

To Be Continued....

Chapter 5: Sleepless in Ponyville

Carrie’s POV

Its been a day since big brother left to become a royal guard. In the meantime, Jack and the others were looking over me. Today, Jack and I were going to the crusaders’ clubhose. We both entered and found Scootaloo saying, “Then, all of a sudden, I'm airborne! And Rainbow Dash looks over and was like, "Nice moves, kid."

“Woooow.” Applebloom gasped.

“She really said that?” Sweetie Belle asked.

“What did Skittles say?” Jack asked.

“Oh hi, Mr Yamaki.” Applebloom greeted. “Rainbow Dash commented Scootaloo on one of her scooter tricks.”

Scootaloo nodded, “I mean, it's like she practically told me she wanted to take me under her wing, teach me everything she knows, and become like my big sister!”

“I dunno about all that.” Applebloom said.

“It was a really nice compliment and all, but…” Sweetie added.

“I know, I know. But all that stuff I said could happen, right?” Scootaloo asked.

“Sure.” Applebloom nodded.

“Absolutely.” Sweetie Belle nodded.

“Yeah, its sweet that you think of her that way.” Carrie said.

“Eh, mushy stuff.” Jack gagged.

“Jack, its not mushy stuff.” I scolded.

“Whatever.” Jack grumbled.

“I just need to find a way to spend some time with her, y'know, so she can see more of my awesomeness.” Scootaloo said.

“Well... Applejack and I are supposed to be campin' up at Winsome Falls this weekend. Maybe I could get my big sis to invite Rainbow Dash, and then you could come, too!” Applebloom said.

“Really?!”

“Sure!”

“I wanna go…” Sweetie said.

“Well, duh, of course you can go!” Applebloom said.

“Winsome whats?” Jack and I asked.

“Winsome Falls. It’s a large area with rainbow watered waterfalls. It’s so beautiful.” Applebloom explained.

“Ooo. can I come?” Carrie asked.

“Yeah, but with Mason at the academy, whose gonna come with you?” Sweetie Belle asked.

I looked at Jack, who caught on to the idea. “What…? No…, no, no,no! Forget it!” He crossed his arms.

“Please Jack.” I begged.

“I am not going on a lame camping trip.” Jack said.

“Please, it will be fun.” I said. Jack growled. “Pretty please….” I asked, giving him a puppy dog face. “Ughh, fine!” he exclaimed.

“Yeah.” I cheered. I heard Jack grumbling to himself. “Let’s go!” and I dashed out the door. “Hey, get back here, you brat!” Jack called after me.

Later...

We got to the home-ship and we saw Ren and the others. “Hi Carrie, Hi Jack.” Ren greeted.

“Hi Ren, Jack and I are going camping.” I said with joy.

“Camping?” Kaede asked.

“To Winsome Falls. A place with rainbow colored waterfalls.” Carrie said.

“Sounds beautiful.” Kaede said.

“And how did you get fasto here to come with you?” Rantaro smirked. Jack growled and tick mark came on his head. “Why you little…”

Suddenly, Ren and Skye came in front of him. “Easy Jack.” Ren said.

“Calm down Soldier!” Skye said in her military tone. Jack huffed and turned away.

“Anyway, a trip to Winsome Falls should be fun.” Jamie said.

“Oh it is an amazing place.” We turned and saw Sarah and Snowflake coming into the room. “Hi Sarah, Hi Snowflake.” I greeted.

“Sup Newbie.” Jack said. "Where's your tiny mouse?"

"Oh Pikachu's resting in my room." Sarah said. “I heard you were going to Winsome Falls.”

“You’ve been there before?” Ren asked.

“Yep and it’s a monumental place to be.” Sarah added.

“Then why don’t you come with us, Newbie?” Jack offered.

“If you want me to.” Sarah said.

“Yeah, please come!” I exclaimed. Sarah smiled and nodded. “Yippeee.”

“Come on, let’s go pack.” Carrie said.

Jack’s POV

Soon, the kid, Newbie and I were walking outside of Ponyville where we found the farm chick and her little sister.”You packed bug spray?” Applejack asked.

“Yup. You got the canteens?” Applebloom asked.

“Yup. Looks like we're all set then.”

“Howdy, ya’ll.” Applejack greeted.

“Hi.” Carrie said.

“Hello.” Sarah greeted.

“I see you brought Snowflake with you, Sarah.” Applejack noticed.

“Yeah.” Sarah rubbed Snowflakes’ head. “She’s good with keeping watch at night.”

“But where’s your backpack, Sarah?” Applebloom asked. Oh yeah, I forgot. Newbie didn’t seen to pack anything with her, which was odd. “Oh, I won’t need anything. I’ll just use nature.”

Just use nature? What the hell does that mean? Eh, must be one of her annoying phrases.

“Uh… okay…” Applejack trailed on, confused. Then we turned and saw Rarity along with a large cart of supplies. “Are you freaking serious loon?” Jack deadpanned.

“Gee, Rarity, did you remember to pack?” Applejack asked sarcastically.

“Oh, well, let's see who gets the last laugh when you're absolutely desperate to curl your lashes, and you realize you didn't bring your eyelash curler.” Rarity said. Jack facepalmed.

“Well, looks like we're all set now.” Applejack said.

“But what about Rainbow Dash? Isn't Rainbow Dash coming?” Scootaloo asked.

“Yeah, where is Skittles?” Jack asked.

“'Course she is, sugarcube. She's gonna meet us up at our first campsite.” Applejack answered.

“Oh.” Scootaloo said.

“Alright, y'all, let's move 'em out!” Applejack said. We all started walking for a couple miles before we came to a clearing with a river in the center and the loon was complaining… again, “Oh, are we there yet?”

“Stop asking that!” I yelled.

“For the hundredth time, I would say no, but we’re here. There’s Rainbow Dash right up there.” Applejack said and I saw Skittles in the air. She flew and kicked three trees and gathered logs and placed them on the ground. Then she got some rocks from the river nearby and flew in a fast circle placing the rocks in a circle then she landed and dusted herself off. “Hey guys. Hi fatty.” she greeted.

“I’m not fat. I’m husky.” I repeated.

“Whatever.” Skittles said.

Applejack and the others started putting up their tents. The farm chick and Skittles tents were simple while the fashion loons… was like a giant castle tent. “You have got to be kidding me.” Rainbow said.

“Sweetie Belle, be a dear and bring me some flowers for my bedside vase?” Rarity asked, dropping a vase which Sweetie Belle caught.

Then Skittles mimicked the loon, “Scootaloo, do be a sweetheart and see if you can gather some firewood.” Really? Scootaloo and Applebloom laughed. “Seriously though. Can you get us some wood for the fire?”

“Of course.” Scootaloo said.

I noticed that Newbie and her tiger using some long, thick sticks. “What are you doing, Newbie?”

“Just putting together my tent.” she replied. She used some vines to keep the wood together as she made a triangle shape ‘tent’. “There.” The ‘tent’ looked a bit unstable and looked like it would fall with even the smallest wind. “Are you sure you don’t wanna share with us, Newbie?” I offered.

“No, I’m good.” Newbie said. Suddenly, there was a lot of wind and we saw Rarity putting up her tent… which was huge and looked more like a house. “You’ve got to be kidding me.” Skittles deadpanned. Rarity and Sweetie Belle appeared, “Sweetie Belle, be a dear and go get some flowers for be bedside vase?” she asked, dropping an empty vase which Sweetie Belle caught.

“That loon must be joking.” I grumbled.

“It’s Rarity, just go with it, fatty.” Skittles said. I growled at her when she turned to tne tiny orange pegasus and mimicked the fashion loon, “Scootaloo, do be a sweetheart and see if you can gather some firewood.”

Apple Bloom and Scootaloo laughed, “Seriously though. Can you get us some wood for the fire?”

“Of course!” Scootaloo said and she ran off and came back soon with the firewood. By that time, it was dark. “Okay, everybody get comfortable, 'cause I'm about to tell you the best story you've ever heard.” Skittles said.

“Is it about the time when Rarity had wings, and then they got ruined, and then you saved her from plummeting to her doom?” Scootaloo asked.

“Wait what?!” I exclaimed confused, I saw Rarity blushing a bit, “Okay, maybe it's the second best story you've ever heard. But probably still the scariest. You like scary stories, right?”

Scootaloo gasped, “Mm-hmm.”

“Hey, where’s Sarah?” Carrie asked. I looked and saw Newbie and her tiger in their tent, “Hey Newbie, Marshmallow, come over here!” The two looked and me and came over, “Yes Jack?”

“Skittles, here is gonna tell us a scary story, wanna hear?” I asked her with a toothy grin.

“Hmm… alright?” Newbie said. Newbie and her tiger sat next to me and Skittles began her spooky story, “It all happened on a night just like this one, in a forest, just like this…”

“...And then, The Olden Pony asked,” Skittles then mimicked an aged voice, "Who's got my rusty horseshoe?"

“Not me!” Sweetie Belle said as the CMC’s hugged each other and then Skittles exclaimed, “You do!”

Carrie, Applebloom and Sweetie Belle screamed while Skittles laughed. Scootaloo was about to scream but instead she cleared her throat, “Something in my throat. I wasn't scared at all, heheh. Good story.”

“Knew you wouldn't be scared. The way you jumped that cart the other day, you're like me – fearless.” Skittles said.

“Yeah… fearless.” the orange brat stated before looking around nervously, and I rolled my eyes before I noticed Carrie and other brats missing, “Hey.. where did the three brats go?”

I heard whimpering and saw Carrie hugging Newbie’s tiger. Her tiger purred and licked her forehead to calm her down. The fashion loon comforted her little sister, “Don't worry. Rarity is here to keep you safe and sound. Ooh!”

The farm chick yawned, “I think it's about time for me to hit the straw.” she began walking before she saw her sister on her back, trembling, “Don't you worry, little sis. There's no 'Olden Pony' in our tent.”

“Eh, I’m going to bed too.” I said. “Come on tiny brat.” Carrie nodded and she followed me into my tent and I saw Newbie go into her tent.

The Next Morning

I woke up bright eyed and I saw Carrie still asleep next to me. "Hey tiny brat..." I called, making her wake up, "Huh?" she looked around and she saw me.

"Oh hi Jack.." Carrie smiled before she yawned and rubbed her eyes, getting the sleep out of them.

"Come on, let's get packed again and head out.." I said to her and the tiny kid nodded and she packed up her sleeping bag while I packed up my sleeping bag and the tent. I saw Newbie and her tiger coming out of their tent. Newbie's new mane and tail had some patches of dirt and leaves in them. "Uh... you had a good night there, newbie?"

"Yeah, I'm good.." Newbie replied with a smile.

"Really, cause the dirt and grass say otherwise.." I said, pointed to her dirty mane and tail.

Newbie shook the dirt and grass from her mane and tail. "There.."

"Come on, let's get moving." Newbie and Carrie nodded and we followed the others as we continued on our way. Skittles was flying overhead a bit and the farm chick and her sis were in front. Then I heard the fashion loon complaining again, "Oh am I sweating..? I think I'm sweating..!" she exclaimed, making me roll my eyes. She laying down on a small relaxing chair with wheels while her sister is pulling the cart filled with her bags (and Scootaloo who was sleeping on them) and pushing her at the same time. I think we know whose sweating now don't we. "Oh but it's all worth it just to spend time with my little sister. It just feels like this cart is getting heavier all the time.."

"I don't care if that carts heavier than a pack of mules. If we don't get a move on it'll be dark before we reach the next campsite.." Applejack said. Just after that Scootaloo came over on her scooter, "I'll go on ahead and make sure the path is clear. Don't wanna be out here after dark." she offered.

Skittles then came over to her, "Doesn't matter to me." she shrugged.

"Well you know.." Scootaloo continued pointed to Applebloom, Carrie and Sweetie Belle. "It's for the scared ponies..." The three of them looked at each other confused, but Skittles nodded and Scootaloo went on ahead on her scooter.

A few more hours later, it was dark and we made it to a cave, "No need for tents tonight, y'all. We'll just take shelter in that cave."

"All right! A deep, dark cave! Perfect for the story I've got for tonight. All we need is a campfire, and we're good to go." Skittles said happily. But the orange filly looked kinda scared for some reason...

"Uh, of course..." Scootaloo said nervously before we heard a wolf howling. "I'll be right back with lots of firewood from the deep... dark... not-scary-at-all forest!"

"Oh no need for that, I got some firewood already." Newbie said, holding some firewood in her magic.

"Now, where was I? Oh yeah, the scary part." Skittles said in a spooky tone.

"Hey, I have an idea! How about I tell tonight's story?" Scootaloo suggested. Hmm... this could be interesting... or lame.

"Alright, just make sure it's a horrible one."

"There once was a really really nice pony who lived in a bright and sunny land, where there are rainbows every day, and lots and lots of happy friends, and–" Okay.. this is lame... but luckily Skittles saved it.

"No offense, but it's not a real campfire story unless somepony's shaking. I've been told that these very woods are haunted...by The Headless Horse! It gallops only at night–" Headless Horse...? What kind of creature is that? Pffft.. probably just a old fairy tale.

"If it doesn't have a head, then how in tarnation does this pony know where it's goin'?" the farm chick retorted.

"It's headless, not brainless." Skittles replied before continuing with the story, "...looking for little lost ponies–

"So where's its brain?" Applejack smirked, earning a groan from Skittles, "Ugh. Fear was dripping from the air...as three little filles were walking through the forest unaware that the Headless Horse had them in their sights.... the Headless Horse quietly stalked towards the fillies who didn't notice it until.... it pounced on them!....and they were never heard from ever again!"

Sweetie Belle gasped, "Never?"

"Never." Rainbow stated and the fire sparked making Applebloom, Sweetie Belle and Carrie scream and rushed to their siblings and the tiny kid ran over to me.. Okay... this is getting old real fast...

Rainbow was laughing while Scootaloo was trembling.

"Don't worry, you'll be safe with me tonight." Rarity said.

"It's not time for bed yet, is it?" Scootaloo questioned.

"'Fraid so, Scootaloo." Applejack replied. Scootaloo tried to think of something to stall, "Uh, but we haven't even sung any campfire songs yet!" Then Sweetie Belle came over, "You don't have to ask me twice!" she climbed up a cliff and pushed Skittles off before singing an off tune version of a song.

Okay... that's something I wanna forget for the rest of my life.. anyway, after her 'song' everyone began to go to bed, except for one filly, "Oh, just one more song! Anyone? How about a dance contest? I know you love to cut a rug, so how 'bout we mess up a cave floor? I have a brilliant idea! Hide and seek! Who's with me?" Scootaloo questioned.

Applebloom and Carrie yawned, "Maybe tomorrow." Scootaloo sighed and Applejack asked her, "Seems like you don't really wanna go to sleep tonight. Is there some reason why?"

"Pfft, of course not! I just love camping and hanging out with Rainbow Dash so much that I don't wanna waste a single minute with sleep!" then she yawned, "Heh, silly sleep."

"That's cool and all, Scoot, but this pony needs her shut-eye and she needs it now!" Skittles said as she went to bed.

"Yeah, same with me." I grumbled before going to bed myself.

Third Person POV

Soon Scootaloo fell asleep and she began to dream...

In Scootaloo's dream...

Scootaloo was walking through the forest when she heard some hoofsteps from behind her. She stopped walking but she still heard to hoofsteps. She thought it was nothing but then the hoofsteps came faster, scaring her enough to force her to run away, "If The Headless Horse catches me, I'm never gonna be heard from again! And I wanna be heard from!" Scootaloo tripped on a branch and she fell down a small cliff. "Woah, woaaah! Ugh!"

Scootaloo heard something behind her and she crawled back seeing the Headless Horse behind her! "It's all over!" she exclaimed and she braced herself but then she heard another voice, this one very calm and caring, "A warm welcome to you, Scootaloo." The Headless Horse was blasted away and Princess Luna appeared. She took a leap and landed near Scootaloo.

"Princess Luna! I thought you were The Headless Horse!"

"You were mistaken, but I hope not disappointed." she smiled.

"You are so, so much better than The Headless Horse. But what are you doing here? Shouldn't you be in Canterlot?"

"I am the princess of the night. Thus it is my duty to come into your dreams." Luna explained with a small grin.

"Oh, yeah... Wait, is this just a dream? But it feels so real!"

"I assure you that you are asleep. But when you awake, the thing that frightens you most will still exist."

"Eh... The Headless Horse?" Scootaloo said nervously bust Luna could see there was more to it than that, "Hmmm... Is The Headless Horse really what frightens you the most?"

"Mm-mm. I'm afraid Rainbow Dash will find out I'm not as tough as she thinks I am."

"Everypony has fears, Scootaloo. Everypony must face them in their own way. But they must be faced, or the nightmares will continue." Soon the dream began to waver and Luna began flying back up to the moon but not before saying, "Face your fears!" and the dream ending waking Scootaloo up.

"Princess Luna?!" she looked around the cave and she sighed, "It was just a dream."

She heard water dripping and she gasped, "But The Headless Horse isn't! Rainbow Dash said it lives here, in these very woods!" then she heard a distant whinny in the cave.

"It's the wicked whinny of The Headless Horse!" she exclaimed before grabbing her scooter and zipping out of there. Scootaloo was zipping through the forest. "So it's a horse without a head... which means it doesn't have a mouth... and if it doesn't have a mouth, then... it's not a horse-eat-pony kind of horse... but still... it's a horse without a head!"

Her scooter tires clipped a rock, "Whoa, whoa!" and it sent her flying off and she slid down a cliff but she managed to grab a branch that was hanging over a river.

"Hello?! Is anyone out there? Anyone except The Headless Horse?" she said nervously before she heard, "Scootaloo!" and she saw Rainbow coming down to her, "Rainbow Dash..!" Rainbow grabbed the little filly and brought her above the cliff.

"What were you doing out here in the middle of the night?!" Rainbow exclaimed, upset that the filly ran off. Scootaloo shed some tears, still scared to tell her the turth but from above the moon showed Princess Luna's silhouette and she spoke, "It is time for you to face your real fear, Scootaloo!"

Scootaloo knew the Princess of the Night was right and she explained everything, "I'm so, so sorry, Rainbow Dash! I just wanted you to hang out with me and see how cool I was so you'd take me under your wing, teach me everything you know, and become like my big sister!" she explained before taking a breath, "But then you started telling those spooky stories and I got scared! I thought I heard The Headless Horse so I ran out here by myself, and...well, I guess you know the rest."

Rainbow had no words for a moment before she smiled at the little filly, "Hey, I'm gonna tell you something, but if you ever tell anypony else, I'm gonna deny it. First time I heard those stories... I was scared too." Scootaloo looked at her shocked.

"You were?"

"Sure! I mean, I got over it because I realized pretty quick that if there was such thing as a Headless Horse, I could totally take it on. So, you're looking for somepony to take you under their wing, huh?"

"Mm-hmm."

"Yeah, I might be up for something like that."

"Really?"

"As long as you don't go running off in the middle of the night."

Scootaloo giggled, "It's a deal!" and the two pegasi hugged each other. "Now come on, let's get back to the cave." Rainbow said and the two pegasi returned to the cave.

The Next Morning...

Jack's POV

Well... we made to the falls and it was awesome...! Actually waterfalls with rainbow colors in them...! "Pretty!" Carrie exclaimed in joy.

"I call sister teams! Last herd to make it to the falls is a moldy carrot!" Sweetie Belle called.

"Ugh, if you insist." the fashion loon said before trotting ahead and giggling, "It is so on!" she exclaimed before dashing off with her sister along with the farm chicks.

"They think they can beat the two of us?" Skittles questioned the little filly. Scootaloo smiled and Rainbow took to the sky with the tiny filly in her hooves.

"Oooh, can we race too Jack?" Carrie asked and I smiled at her, "Sure kid..." and we both raced off to catch up with the others.

Well.. camping isn't the perfected way to spend my free time but this time... it was pretty good

To Be Continued....

Chapter 6: Wonderbolt Academy

Sarah's POV

Hello there... didn't think you'd here from me again, huh? Well, I'm not doing anything new, just looking to see a sunny clear sky. This caused me to think about today's pending adventure. Suddenly, a light blue face appeared in front of me in an upside down position. The bright rainbow mane hung from her head as she stared at me with a curious expression.

"Watcha doin'?" She asked.

"Nice to see you too, Rainbow…" I returned, picking myself up. "Nothing at the moment."

She flipped her body around in the air to where I could see her correctly. "That's awesome because I need you to come over to my place really quick."

"Huh?" I drew out a questionable expression.
.
"Come on!" She slightly lunged her head to the side in order to gesture me to follow her.

"Umm… okay..." I muttered, initiating our leave.

When we arrived under her home in the clouds, I noticed the rest of the girls and the others there. There was a huge sun umbrella covering Twilight and Jamie's area, providing them with enough shade to read the book in front of them . A picnic basket also sat by them. Rarity and Kaede sat on my right after them, sipping on a glass of water as Rarity wore dark purple shades with hot pink trimming. Then, there was Applejack, Mason and Carrie by a plate full of apples. Jack and Applejack were munching them. Ren and Fluttershy was by them in the same position, only they were observing the scenery and the surroundings. Pinkie Pie sat in front of them, eyeing the mailbox excitedly and carefully for some reason. Nicole was on her IPad with a bored looked while Rantaro sat there with a equally bored look.

I looked around, a little confused. "What's going on?" I asked.

Pinkie gasped. "You didn't hear?!" She quickly sat up and dashed over to me. "Dashie is waiting for an acceptance letter from the Wonderbolts!" As Pinkie spoke, Rainbow tried to shush her and make her stop talking, but she failed. "Pinkie! That was supposed to be a surprise for Sarah!"

"Oh…" She released a small nervous chuckle. "Sorry…"

Rainbow smiled proudly nonetheless. "That's alright. It's not the main surprise I have for her." She crossed her forelegs as she flew.

"Okay…" I returned, trying to put the pieces together. "So…you're waiting to be accepted in the Wonderbolts? Huh?"

"Not exactly. You see…" Rainbow began explaining the situation. "I'm going to be enrolled in the Wonderbolt Academy." She gazed out towards the sky. "It's like a boot camp for those who want to have the chance to be in the Wonderbolts. Knowing how I'm an awesome flyer, I'm sure to get in. Then, I'll start training there. I'll get in the Wonderbolts in no time!"

"Well, that's great, Rainbow!" I encouraged. "I'm really glad to see you becoming closer to your dreams by the minute."

"About time, Skittles." Jack scoffed.

"Shut it, fatty!" Rainbow said.

"I'm not fat, I'm husky."

"Pika Pikachu!" My Pikachu partner got in between the two, not wanting them to fight. The two of them growled and turned away from each other with a huff.

"Anyway... I can't wait to see how surprised you are when my letter gets here." Rainbow said.

"What?" I responded. "Why would I be surprised?"

"Hm. You'll see… Come on." She joined the others, sitting between Twilight, Jamie and Kaede and Rarity. I walked over to Ren and Fluttershy, lying myself down on Fluttershy's left side.

Pinkie Pie released a nervous squeal, beginning to jump around the mailbox and never taking her anxious eyes off of it. "Ooooh, I wish the mailpony would just come already! I can't wait another minute to find out if Rainbow Dash got in or not!"

"Pinkie Pie, you're more nervous than Rainbow Dash." Twilight raised her eyes from the book and commented on Pinkie's behavior.

Rainbow Dash immediately scoffed. "I'm not nervous at all. When I get into the Wonderbolt Academy..."

Pinkie clenched Rainbow's coat with her hooves. "IF you get in!" She shook her. "If you get in! Don't jinx it!"

"Calm down, you pink loon." Jack growled.

"I'm telling you, it's in the bag." Rainbow Dash assured and pushed her hooves away.

"Don't jinx it!" Pinkie warned greatly once again.

"She is the best flyer in Ponyville." Applejack added, chomping on another apple.

"Yeah why wouldn't she get in?" Mason added.

Rainbow ensured this, dashing past us in flight "In Ponyville?" She rapidly maneuvered to a nearby cloud and instantly formed it into a slide. "I'm probably the best flyer in all of Equestria." She spoke as she easily slid down with her wings outstretched. "I wouldn't be surprised if they just went ahead and made me a Wonderbolt on the first day." She flew calmly on her back and landed back near us.

"You have a lot of credibility for it." I added. "I don't see why not. You're pretty much the only one there that's done much more for Equestria than just fly expertly."

"I wouldn't say the only one…" she returned.

I raised an eyebrow, still becoming confused about these odd things Rainbow was mentioning. However, this expression was quickly broken when a familiar voice arose from a distance. "Rainbow Daaaash!" I quickly looked to see a familiar gray Pegasus with a blond mane fly towards us. "I've got your letter for you!" She announced when arriving in our area.

Rainbow Dash quickly snatched the letter without question, but I was more concerned about the pony delivering the letter. "Derpy…!" Derpy and I met a few weeks ago when I prevented her crashing into a wall. I have heard about her... special eyes, but that doesn't bother me at all. Derpy came and landed near me. "Where have you been all this time?"

"Sorry." She apologized with her cheery smile. "I've been busy with work."

"…You work as a mailpony?" I asked, noticing her saddlebag that contained one more last letter.

"Should we be concerned about this?" Ren whispered to the others.

"Honestly, I don't know." Applejack whispered back.

"Yup! I saved the last mail for the best! I just finished with my morning." She answered.

"What about that last letter right there?" I pointed towards it.

"That's for me! But first, I want to see Rainbow Dash get into the Wonderbolt Academy!"

"Wait… How did you know that Rainbow Dash—"

"Enough talkin'!" Rainbow ordered. "Watch as I open my ticket to my dreams!" She gripped the top part of the letter with her teeth and ripped it off. As she flapped her wings, she held the letter with her hooves and quickly began reading through it. However, her expression changed to the opposite direction, indicating a bad signal. "I... didn't get in." She announced sadly. These thoughts raced through my head, trying to figure out the reasons why in Equestria would Rainbow Dash not get in.

On the side, I heard Pinkie Pie gasp horridly as Derpy and the others returned frowns and surprised expressions. After a moment, she presented the paper to us and revoked her frown. "Gotcha!" She laughed, revealing the green checkmark on the letter and removing our frowns from our faces. "Ha, you guys are so gullible. Like I wasn't gonna get in!"

"So what's the surprise you kept bringing me on about?" I asked.

She tossed the paper over to me. I caught it with my magic and began scanning through it to see what the "surprise" was supposed to be. "I may have mentioned you when applying for the Wonderbolt Academy."

I widened my eyes and looked up from the paper. "You didn't…"

She rubbed her hoof on her stomach and observed it from front and back. "Did I?" After seeing the proof on the paper. Now this I did not expect. "Skittles, why would you sign newbie up for some base camp?" Jack asked.

"Yeah...! I don't want to be in the Wonderbolts!" I added, flabbergasted.

"You don't have to be!" She quickly flew over to me and grabbed my cheeks, squishing them. " Don't you see?" She removed her hooves. "This is the best chance for you to get better with your social skills and with that ‘Change Species Spell’ fatty told me about, you just change into a Pegasi and fit right in.”

"That's…actually pretty smart of you, Rainbow…but…" I sighed.

"Come on, you've been through worse things.”

"Well… I suppose I can give it a sh—"

"I got accepted!" A giggled occurred afterwards, drawing our attention towards a dancing gray Pegasus to our side. Hold on.... Derpy got accepted?! Okay... how did that happen?

"What?!" Rainbow Dash exclaimed. "How did a Pegasus like you get in?" Derpy stopped dancing and faced Rainbow. "I don't know. But they must have really liked those muffins I've sent them!"

"Huh?" Rainbow was really surprised at this. "But—"

Pinkie Pie quickly rushed towards her and began squeezing her tightly. "I'm just sooooooooooo happy for you!"

"Come on, Sarah!" Rainbow Dash called after finally being freed from Pinkie. "We've got to get moving! The sooner I get there, the sooner I get to show my stuff!" She dashed between Applejack and Rarity, retrieving the saddlebag they had packed for her.

"Wow…" I rubbed my head. "Well, sorry for the…sudden goodbye…but…see you guys la—"

"Come on!" She grabbed me by my cloak on my back. “Umm… okay.” I used my spell and my horn vanished and was replaced with wings. "See you guys in a week!"

"Pikachu Pika Pi."

Huh? Pikachu came beside us with a cute expression on his face. "I think he wants come with us, Rainbow." I said.

"Why?"

"Well someone has to look out for newbie while she's there." Jack said, rubbing Pikachus’ head. "Pikachu."

"Alright you can come." I lit my horn and made Pikachu float up in the air and I placed him on my back.

"Wait for me!" Derpy announced and began flying towards us as well.

"Be safe!" Ren added.

"Take care of Sarah and Pikachu!" Kaede called.

"Good luck!" Applejack wished.

"Won't need it!" Rainbow returned.

"DON'T FORGET TO WRITE!" Pinkie Pie's voice echoed throughout the entire airspace, shocking me for a bit.

"Whoa…" I commented, noticing the aftermath from the wave of volume.

"This is going to be so fun!" Derpy exclaimed. "Especially since I'm going to be with my best friends in the world!"

"Ugh." Rainbow expressed. "Derpy, this isn't supposed to be fun. We're receiving high quality training from the one and only Wonderbolts. However, it will be fun for me, because I'll see myself being the best out of all the rookies there."

"Oh…" Derpy frowned and slightly lowered her head.

I patted her back and sent her a warm smile. "Don't worry. We'll still have fun." She managed to lightly smile after my comment.

When we finally entered into the academy in the sky, we looked around to see many ponies on the clouds. Several lifted upwards to the sky, several performed tricks on the obstacle course, and several trained on the training grounds. Rainbow Dash returned a competitive yet excited look.

"Oh yeah! This is gonna be sweet!"

"Whatever you say…" I responded as I continued to look around. "Where are we supposed to go?"

Rainbow Dash scanned the area. "Over there." She pointed to a spot near the flagpole holding a red flag. "That's where all the recruits are at."

We flew towards where the pegasi were at and landed at the end of the horizontal line. Pikachu hopped off my back and stood behind me. I remained silent in the line, standing between Derpy and Rainbow Dash,

The last pegasus seemed to join us. Her coat seemed to be of a light opal color, while her mane and eyes, to be put simply, were different shades of amber. She landed at the end of the line, to Rainbow Dash's left. I looked around as everypony seemed to have their suitcase and saddlebags ready. Derpy and I seemed to be the only ones without one…

"Well lookie what we got here." A voice suddenly sounded, causing for everypony to look at one direction and quickly straightened their posture. Wondering why they did this, I followed their example anyway. "Betcha'll think you're Wonderbolt material, don't ya?" The mare walked in front of us, revealing herself. She looked familiar. Spitfire, if I remember correctly.

"Yes ma'am!" Everypony but I answered.

Fortunately, Spitfire didn't seem to tell the difference. "Think you got what it takes to be an elite flyer?" She asked, pacing in front of us and eyeing us carefully.

"Yes ma'am!"

"Well then. Let me be the first to tell you..." She began. "You don't!" She placed her hoof on somepony in the beginning of the line, surprising me. I began feeling a little nervous. Never have I encountered someone that gave such an outburst like that… Well…excluding Jack…

"If you had what it took to be an elite flyer, you'd already be a Wonderbolt!" She began walking towards more of my way. I didn't know why, but I continued to grow more nervous, feeling my body shiver and tremble on the inside. "Still think you're something special?" She exclaimed towards the pony near the white buff one.

Trembling in fear, she shook her head and responded. "No ma'am!"

Spitfire then shifted her attention towards the white one, eyeing him and startling him. Afterwards, she looked at his wings, which she was about to make a comment on, despite his large appearance. "Ya think you're hot stuff?" He quickly lowered himself in defeat.

Spitfire shook her head and moved on to the next pony in line…Derpy. Oh no… Will she be able to handle the pressure and not to mention such terrifying outbursts…? She analyzed her from hoof to mane. She then placed her attention towards Derpy's eyes, which of course were crossed. "What's with those eyes?" Spitfire began, causing me to flinch at the thought of what Derpy might react with. "Do you have some problem with your eyesight or do you think you're just better than everyone else here to fly with those kinds of eyes?"

"No, ma'am!" Derpy quickly responded, returning a somewhat bold statement.

"Listen here, muffin." Spitfire placed a hoof on her chest. "Your muffins may have been appealing enough to the others to get you in here, but I'll let you know right now that that won't fly by me. If you think you can impress me by flying swiftly with crossed eyes like that, then be my guest. But unless you really just want to be kicked out of this Academy, then I suggest you fix them!" So she was accepted cause of the muffins she brought them? That's weird.

I heard a gulp and it seemed that Derpy ended up listening to her orders. Spitfire remained silent and began moving down the line. Oh Celestia… Help me out in this…

She stopped in front of me and I could feel her eyes creeping all over me. I looked straight ahead, as every other pony was doing, but inside I was only wondering desperately on what she was going to do. I braced myself for whatever she was going to throw. However, I had a very good guess on what was the first thing she was going to bring up.

“Hmm… you seem to have some fire in your eyes.” Spitfire stated. “I like it, but that won’t be enough if you want to be a Wonderbolt, rookie.” Finally, she moved on, allowing me to calm my nerves.

"You look like you're the worst flyer in the whole academy!" She told Rainbow Dash as she looked over her. This statement caused Rainbow Dash to furrow her eyebrows in an irritated manner. "You'll probably quit after the first day!"

"No ma'am! I'd never quit, ma'am!" Rainbow Dash responded, clearly revealing no sign of nervousness.

"Ha." Spitfire released and moved on to the last pony. "What about you? Bet you couldn't fly past the first flagpole without getting winded."

"Try me, ma'am." The mare responded.

"What's that?" Spitfire lowered her shades.

"Let me show you what I've got, ma'am." Typical Rainbow Dash

"Ah. You want a chance to prove yourself, huh?"

"Yes ma'am!"

"Well then, now's your chance. Give me five hundred laps! All of you!" She announced loudly. Everypony released a moan. "Now!" She ordered, blowing her whistle and initiating us to begin our laps.

I began flying, feeling the last of my nerves slip away. Rainbow Dash, of course, flashed by me every time, but I wasn't bothered. Derpy managed to stay by me, speaking with me as we continued to fly at a normal pace.

"That was a little scary…" She told me, no longer having her crossed eyes. "I never thought I'd you see that nervous… You don't seem like the pony to be that way…"

I remained silent for a moment. "Let's just say… She awfully reminded me of someone…"

"Who?" She asked.

"Jack."

"The chubby biker?"

"Yep that's the one."

We continued our five hundred lap flight, which really wasn't much of a problem until after the first one hundred laps or so. By then, our fatigue was already setting in, but we couldn't stop, especially since Spitfire was down below, watching us. This was all good practice for my wings, but maybe this was too big of a step…?

"Lap four-hundred and ninety-nine!" Spitfire announced, directing towards Rainbow Dash and the other competitive mare. They seemed to be getting along quite well… After a few seconds, they passed us once again. "Five hundred!" They immediately stopped while Derpy, I, and the other cadets had to complete our laps.

I was a bit tired but my stamina helped me out. Derpy was tired, but not as much as me. She landed by me and provided shade by stretching out her wing to cover my face from the sun. "Thanks Derpy…" I managed to hack out.

"What you need is some energy." She offered and opened her saddle bag. She pulled out a muffin and quickly shoved it down my throat. I coughed out pieces of the muffin as I did not eat it properly. Nonetheless, it helped a little. Derpy helped me up.

"Now, I'm thirsty…" I looked around. "Is there someplace we can get something to drink?" I asked.

Derpy scanned the area. "I think that's the cafeteria right there." She pointed towards a building that presented a sign which depicted food."

"Come on. I need all the water I can drink…" I announced with an almost raspy voice and began walking.

When we were inside, there was actually an upside to being in the Academy. The food looked delicious, even when I was enormously parched. It was somewhat of a buffet. There were different sections that contained different plates of different types of meals. As soon as I spotted the first liquid drink I could find, I rushed towards it, filled a glass with it, and drank it all down like I've never done before. Pikachu followed me everywhere, which was to be expected since Kaede and the others told him to look after me. Nobody seemed to be bothered by his presence which was okay by me.

"Punch…?" I expressed after looking at my empty glass.

"Come on! Let's eat!" Derpy exclaimed and clapped her hooves cheerfully.

After we grabbed our meal and dessert, we spotted Rainbow Dash and that other mare with her. We decided to go sit with them.

"Hey, what took you guys so long?" Rainbow Dash asked.

"We were just strolling around and checking out the scenery." I responded sarcastically, but with Rainbow Dash, it wasn't obvious.

"Okay…" She replied. "Anyway, this is Lightning Dust." Rainbow Dash presented a hoof towards the other competitive mare. "Lightning, this is Sarah and Derpy."

Derpy and I both returned a greeting.

"So this is pony who wants to be more social, huh?" Lightning Dust directed towards me.

"Well Sarah needs it considering her past." Rainbow said.

"Huh?"

"It's a long story…" I quickly added and began to consume my food.

It wasn't long until Spitfire called everypony out again for the main event of the day.

Before actually getting started, we were given Wonderbolt-styled uniforms to put on. Rainbow Dash was so eager and excited when she did. It seemed like she felt invincible wearing that suit. To me, it was nothing really amazing… I prefer my cloak.

We were all gathered towards the area where pegasi usually took off in flight. Spitfire stood in front of all of us with something huge hidden behind by a violet cloth. She then began explaining what we were doing and why we were there in the first place.

"The Wonderbolts are the fastest, best precision flyers in the world. And spin-outs can still happen. And when they do, a Wonderbolt must be able to recover quickly. This..." She signaled the assistant behind her, who removed the cloth and revealed what was behind Spitfire. "…is the Dizzitron."

It was actually some sort of large machine. It appeared to be a large target while having a cogwheel in the middle and one on the side to its right.

"It's gonna make you very, I repeat, very dizzy." …Very dizzy…? "Your task is to try and recover, and fly straight again. As soon as possible. Once you have recovered, you must come in for a smooth landing. Now, who's first?" Rainbow Dash and Lightning Dust immediately and voluntarily rose their hoof.

"You." Spitfire directed. Rainbow Dash thought Spitfire had picked her, as she placed a hoof on her chest. However, she was surprised when she actually picked the pink pony near her. "You're up."

"Me?" The mare responded fearfully. She looked past Spitfire, observing the Dizzitron. She gulped.

"Now!" Spitfire commanded, rushing the frightened mare. Nonetheless, her first victim placed herself inside the strap. "Ready?" She asked.

The mare looked both sides and replied in a nervous tone. "Yes ma'am!" She placed her goggles on.

"Go!" Spitfire ordered, allowing the assistant to turn on the machine. It began circling around, both the main wheel and the cog wheel. As I could only observe the machine moving faster and faster, I began getting my nerves back.

"Oh boy…" I muttered under my breath.

"Release!" Spitfire shouted. The wheel stopped and the mare was thrown off the machine. She flipped in a circular motion in the air several times, slowing down eventually. When she was in the right position, she tried to regain herself. She managed to skid lightly to a stop, but still remained dizzy as she wobbled on the floor. "Huh. Fifteen seconds." Spitfire commented, looking at her stopwatch.

"Decent. But I wouldn't go writin' home about it! Who's next?" Rainbow Dash quickly lifted her hoof, having Spitfire notice her as the mare was pulled away. "Alright, Rainbow Dash. Let's see what you got."

"Yes ma'am!" Rainbow Dash saluted boldly and quickly strapped herself in. She placed on her goggles and braced valiantly for the ride.

"Okay, go!" Spitfire clicked her stopwatch as the machine began spinning. "Release!" Rainbow Dash was released after a few seconds. However, Rainbow quickly recovered her balance and sped to where we were in a matter of seconds. "Six seconds?" Spitfire commented with widened eyes. "That's an academy record."

"You made it look so easy." The pink mare whispered.

Rainbow Dash removed the goggles from her rolling eyes and chuckled. "I make everything look easy."

"Okay Lightning Dust, you're up." Spitfire called.

As Lightning Dust began preparing herself, she requested a favor from Spitfire. "Ma'am, can you put the Dizzitron at maximum speed?" She strapped herself in. "I wanna push my limits."

Spitfire shared a look with her assistant. "You sure about that?"

"Yes ma'am." Lightning placed on her goggles.

"Okay. You asked for it." She signaled the other assistant by the machine. He pulled the lever to start it. As it spun up, he increased the speed, which surprisingly was on the turtle speed at first. The target spun wildly, beginning to make me feel dizzy by just looking at it.

"Release!" Lightning was released, and I thought she might have actually been too cocky. However, almost as fast as Rainbow, she recovered herself and dashed down towards us, surprising Spitfire. "Six point five seconds. Not bad."

Lightning Dust walked over to Rainbow Dash, creating a hoof bump with one another.

"Next!" Spitfire exclaimed, shocking everypony.

Completely unexpected, Derpy shot her hoof in the air. Derpy... no!

"You?" Spitfire returned, walking towards her. "You want to go on the Dizzatron so quickly?"

"Yes ma'am!" Derpy answered with a bright smile on her face.

"What's the occasion?"

"It just looks easy and fun, ma'am!" Derpy continued to smile brightly.

"Oh! Easy and fun! Watch out! We have a bad pony over here!" Derpy returned a slightly confused expression towards Spitfire's mocking statement. "Tell you what. You prove to me how easy and fun it is, and I'll let you keep those eyes of yours crossed." Derpy formed a happy agape mouth when she heard this. "BUT, if you don't, you'll be cleaning the mess hall every night you're staying here… Deal…?"

Derpy formed her agape mouth towards the opposite way when she heard that last statement. Nevertheless, she placed on her goggles, formed a determined expression, flew over to the machine and strapped herself in. "Deal."

Spitfire seemed to be intrigued by Derpy's sudden change. Nonetheless, she looked over to the assistant and signaled him. I don't know if Derpy forgot to mention to change the speed, but it looked like it wasn't changing. This frightened me. I looked at Derpy prepare herself in a bold manner, hoping she wouldn't fail somehow. The machine began spinning. It spun so fast that I couldn't even see Derpy clearly anymore. My heart was pumping fast for her.

"Release!" Derpy was flung and thrown through a cloud, disappearing from our eyes. There was an awkward silence for a few seconds. Everypony looked at each other in silence. However, my eyes were glued to the spot where she disappeared.

"Come on, Derpy…" I muttered under my breath.

"Well, looks like it wasn't fun for her after her all." Spitfire expressed as she was about to click the stopwatch.

However, I began hearing distant laughter and glee. Derpy revealed herself after flying through the same cloud. She continued giggling as she slowly landed before us. "Hahaha! That was fun! Can I go again?"

Spitfire widened her eyes greatly and looked at her stopwatch when she clicked it. "Twelve seconds… At that speed…" She shook her head in disbelief and walked over to Derpy. "Not bad, kid." She placed a hoof on her shoulder. "You proved me wrong. You don't have to clean the mess hall and you can keep those crossed eyes of yours."

"Alright!" Derpy cheered and crossed her eyes again, freely.

I smiled warmly at her victory, but it was cut short when Spitfire placed her attention on me. "You! White Pegasus!” I widened my eyes in surprise at her call. "Why don't show us some of us your stuff?"

Uh-oh… I remained silent and hesitant for a moment. However, I knew I had to do it. "…okay…" I answered, feeling a little like Fluttershy now. I despondently flew towards the Dizzatron and nervously strapped myself in. "Ready?" She asked. Before I could make sure she lowered the speed first, she called out the order to begin.

The wheel began spinning and quickly escalated to its top speed. I could not describe how horrendous it felt. I don't know why, but I hated the feeling I got when ponies usually loved it. It felt like hours until I heard Spitfire. I was released from the wheel. I was spinning so uncontrollably but I straightened out and zoomed down to the ground, landing making a small crater. "Pant... Pant... how'd I do?"

Everyone was jaw dropped, even Spitfire. She looked at the stop watch. "Three seconds! That's an academy record. Not bad for a rookie." After sometime, the other ponies went and did not succeed that the Dizzatron. "Listen up!" I heard Spitfire announce, despite my condition. "For the rest of the camp, you'll be working in pairs. "Tomorrow morning I'll post the teams including who'll be lead pony, and who'll be wing pony. Good luck." After that announcement, she left.

When I arrived in the area, I spotted Derpy already gazing at the wall with a bright grin. She noticed me walking towards her. She unexpectedly hugged me in joy. "Guess what?!" She exclaimed excitedly.

"What?" I asked through a short chuckle.

"They put us both as a team!"

"Really? So whose the lead pony?"

"You, silly!"

My eyes widened. "Me?" I rushed over to the posting and noticed what she spoke of was true. "Really!" I turned around to face Derpy. "Well.. I didn't expect this."

The Next Morning

"And you made me a wing pony!" I heard Rainbow Dash's voice echo throughout the hall as I walked towards Spitfire's office.

"Because I believe you and Lightning Dust will be an unstoppable team. Do you not think you'll be an unstoppable team?" Spitfire answered.

"Yes ma'am! I mean, no ma'am! I mean... We'll be an unstoppable team, ma'am."

"Then what's the problem?"

"I think I should be lead pony, ma'am."

"And I think Lightning Dust likes to push herself a little harder than you do. That's why I made her lead pony. Got it?"

There was a pause for a second. "Yes ma'am…"

"Good." Afterwards, I heard stomps on the desk, reaching the open door to her office. Rainbow Dash walked out sadly, passing me and keeping her head down.

After breakfast, everypony, including Derpy and me, got their pins, which symbolized their rank. They were both identical except in color. The pin that was gold was the lead pony rank. The one with silver was the wing pony rank. I got gold and Derpy got silver.

We all were then led back towards the takeoff area. There was each a couple to every team. Derpy stuck by me, completely comfortable of the fact that I was lead pony. However… I looked to Rainbow Dash's team, which consisted of her as wing pony and Lightning Dust as lead pony. I couldn't say the same for Rainbow Dash…

"Today you will all be participating in a flag hunt." Spitfire walked in front of us, giving our directions. "We'll divide you into two teams. Red…" One of her assistants held up a red flag among a group of ponies. "…and blue." A blue flag was lifted among Rainbow Dash, Lightning Dust, Derpy, and me. "Whoever finds the most flags of the opposing team's color wins."

Everypony cheered.

"Oh, this is gonna be so much fun!" The pink mare told her teammate.

"If you think this is gonna to be fun, you are sadly mistaken." Spitfire quickly attended to. "This is for training purposes. This is not recess. Lead ponies and wing ponies must fly together. If any pair splits apart, they will be immediately disqualified." Spitfire emphasized. "Do you understand?"

"Yes ma'am!" We all responded and placed our goggles on.

"Then let's go!" She blew the whistle, beginning our "training".

As our team lifted into the skies, Lightning Dust looked towards us. "You guys scout over there, we'll scout over here!"

"Got it." I responded and began turning towards our objective area. "C'mon Derpy." She followed me. As my eyes scanned any area capable of holding a flag, I spoke to Derpy. "No need to rush." I advised. "We could easily miss the flags if we move too fast. Look especially in any dark or hidden spots."

"Found one!" Derpy exclaimed cheerfully. She pointed towards a mountainside, specifically a hole where a very faint and barely visible red flag was shown.

"Good eye, Derpy!" I praised as she returned a delighted and bright grin with closed eyes. "Let's go get it!" Derpy and I dashed towards the hole, slowing down to make sure we didn't crash inside. "Grab this one; I'll look for anymore on the way back towards where we started."

"Got it, Captain!" Derpy replied both playfully and seriously at the same time. She grabbed the pole part of the flag with her mouth and brought it with her on the outside.

I left my eyes scanning every part of the area around us as I stuck close by Derpy. It wasn't until we began passing a waterfall that was not too far away. I noticed something red being flushed by the pouring water as it remained on the rock. "Derpy." I mentioned, stopping and keeping my eyes on it.

"Hm?" She asked, looking at me as she kept the flag in her mouth.

"I think I found one, come on." I waved my hoof in a gesture to follow me.

She did so. We both flew over to the waterfall, landing near the rock which held the flag. I observed it for a moment, noticing a slight issue. "We can't get it so easily…"

"Why not?" Derpy asked after placing the flag on the ground near her.

"I'm not sure, but the pressure of that water coming down might hurt one of us if we just rushed in there and tried to pull the flag out." I sighed, tapping my chin with my hoof. "Problem is… How do we get it…?" Derpy looked on the ground for a moment and picked something up. She threw it towards the flag, causing it to angle more to the right and clearly reveal its color. I gasped, realizing that Derpy found the answer. "Derpy! You're a genius!"

"What?" She asked, not knowing what she actually did.

"Let's play this safe." I directed. "Stay here and keep throwing rocks at the flag so it can come out enough for me to grab it, okay?"

"Okay!"

I flew towards the stream at the end of the waterfall, signaling Derpy to start.

She began throwing rocks at it, eventually knocking it off the rock. It began floating along the stream. I quickly dove enough to retrieve the pole with my mouth and bring it back to Derpy.

"Come on, we better get these flags back to Spitfire!" She nodded and we each held the flag, returning both of them to base. When we placed the flags before Spitfire, she seemed impressed. "Wow." She expressed while lowering her shades. "You brought two?"

"Yes, ma'am!" Derpy responded cheerfully.

"Impressive. First three flags down, keep up the good work."

We then continued our searched for more. Looks like Rainbow Dash and Lightning Dust found the first one…

When the event was over, our team ended up winning, despite the red team having more ponies. I guess Spitfire "evened us out" by having the two best flyers and us in one team while the rest of the cadets were on the other.

"Nice job, guys." Lightning Dust praised as she walked past us.

"Yeah…" Rainbow Dash slowly walked past us as well, holding the tip of her left wing in pain. "Nice job…"

"Rainbow Dash." I called her. She stopped and turned around to face me. "Do you need some help…?"

"Nah. Just clipped my wing. That's all."

"Here." I walked up to her and placed my hoof on her injured wing. My Amulet glowed slightly and the injury was healed. Sorry, I forgot to mention me wearing my Amulet this whole time, hehehe....

Rainbow Dash felt this and flapped it a little. "Thanks, Sarah. I really appreciate it."

"You're welcome. Take it easy, okay?"

"Heh… I'll try…" She began walking away. I felt a little unhappiness coming from her, “Is there something wrong?” I asked.

“Well… it’s just that Lightning Dust made me clip my wing on one of the rings when we went to get the final flag.”

“Made you?”

Rainbow nodded, “But it’s no big deal.” She walked away from me but something told me, soon, it would be a big deal.

Afterwards, we all were summoned to the takeoff track that was in the clouds instead. Spitfire was already there, waiting for us with those two assistants of hers. When everypony was present, one of her assistants blew the horn he held loudly. This caused Spitfire to turn around and angrily push it down, away from his lips.

"Today we'll be doing our famous air obstacle course." She announced, presenting the rings of cloud in front of us. "The object of this exercise is to work on your precision flying under extreme circumstances. And don't worry about winning. It's not a race. Now everypony, get on your marks!" Every one of us placed on our goggles and readied ourselves.

One of the assistants blew the whistle, initiating our takeoff. Every couple flew off at a time as the assistants signaled for us to do so. While Derpy and I were waiting for our takeoff, I looked at her. "Don't worry. Just stick close and we'll make it through this."

"Roger that, Captain!" She responded.

After we were signaled to fly, we both jumped from the ground and began flapping our wings. We began going through the hoops. However, during this exercise, I heard a poof. I looked below to see a pink cloud coming our way in a rush. Derpy didn't notice.

"Watch out!" I quickly placed my hands in front of Derpy, stopping both of us. The pink cloud passed upwards in front of us by an inch. I released a breath of relief. "That was too close." I looked at Derpy. "Go through the hoops but be sure to keep an eye where those clouds are coming from, okay?"

She nodded and we continued on through. We made sure to take it slow and careful while going through the first part of the obstacle course to ensure we weren't hit by one of those pink clouds. Fortunately, Derpy and I were able to make it through, reaching some huge stormy cloud. I could hear the strong winds and thunder coming from inside. Lightning flashed. I stopped, causing Derpy to stop as well.

"Uh-oh…" I stated with hesitation.

"Hey, as long as we stick together, right?" Derpy comforted me.

Realizing it, I nodded. "Yeah. Let's go." As soon as we entered, I could already feel the rain spray on our coats. The strong winds were a bother as well. They seemed to be pushing Derpy away from me, so I quickly grabbed her hoof and pulled her closer. "Keep a hoof on me so we don't get separated!" I exclaimed in the weather in order for her to hear me.

"Okay." She managed to say while being bothered by the winds as well.

Flapping my wings harder, I had to guide her through the storm. Eventually, I saw a small hole of light protruding at the end of the stormy tunnel. "There's the exit!" I began pushing on harder, feeling the light coming closer and closer to me.

When we finally made it, we could see the last part of the obstacle, ready to engage it. However, the ponies ahead of us had all been forced back towards us, as Derpy and I were the last ones.

"Watch out!" I used my roar with little power but it was enough to stop everyone from crashing into us. Phew. thanks Sarah." one mare said.

"Yeah. Thanks."

“What happened?” Swept asked.

“Lighting Dust and Rainbow Dash zoomed past and Lighting sent us into a tailspin and we crashed into each other.” One pony replied. Now this had me worried… a lot.

"Everypony okay?" Spitfire and her assistants met with us on the cloud and asked.

"Yes, ma'am."

"Well, come on, come on." Spitfire gestured back towards the course. "Dust yourselves off and continue with the obstacle course!"

Every couple went at a time in order to be in an organized line again.

"So you're fine to go on, right?" I asked Derpy, just to make sure.

"Mm-hm." She nodded.

"Alright." I patted her twice on the back. Then, when signaled to do so, we took off to complete the course.

Third Person POV

Lightning Dust and Rainbow Dash were nearby. “Lightning Dust can’t you be more careful?” Rainbow asked her.

“Careful? Pfft. Why?”

“Because if you don’t you could really hurt some pony in the process.” Rainbow said.

“Uh hello, Spitfire made me the lead pony which means I know how to be the best.” Rainbow sighed and flew off in a huff.

Lightning Dust turned around only to be met by a creepy shadow. “What the-?”

“So… you wanna be the best huh?” Void hissed.

“Um… yes…” Lightning Dust replied.

“Well then, I say embrace your recklessness. That’s how you be the best. Being as reckless as possible and not caring about your actions’ consequences.” Void said as his shadow infected Lightning Dust whose eyes flashed red. “Embrace recklessness… hehehe.” she said evilly…

Sarah’s POV

The last obstacle wasn't that challenging. Derpy and I just had to take it slow and not rush through it. Following that method, we were able to carefully stay away from the high pressured winds.

When we finally finished, we were allowed to recover our energy in the mess hall.

Derpy and I grabbed our lunch and walked to find the table Rainbow Dash was in.

"You and I make a pretty good team, don't you think?" Derpy asked.

"Yeah." I agreed. "We do." Derpy and I reached the table Rainbow Dash and Lightning Dust were on. We both sat down. "Looks like you two finished early again." I was disturbed when I saw Rainbow Dash messing around with her food in a gloomy matter. "Rainbow… Are you alright…?"

"Huh…?" She asked, slightly lifting her head to notice me. "Oh, yeah… I guess…"

"Eh." Lightning Dust commented. "She must feel bad since we beat everypony else so easily. Come on, it's not our fault we're the best."

I became slightly annoyed at that comment, “You know you should be so full of yourself.” I said to her.

“And why not?” She smirked at me.

“Because eventually you’ll come across someone’s whose better than you, in more ways than one.” I stated before walking away from the two.

“Sarah! Wait!” I turned and I saw Rainbow trotting towards me, “What did you mean by that?”

“I mean she’ll come across someone who really knows what it takes to be the best… someone like you, Rainbow.” I said to her with a treasuring smile.

“Huh…. thanks.” Rainbow smiled at me and I nodded at her.

After lunch, we gathered outside once again for what appeared to be the last event of the day. We were ordered to remove clouds, just like Rainbow Dash did back at Ponyville. Never doing that before, I figured it couldn't be too hard. Once the whistle was blown, we all raced towards the clouds to do our job with our teams.

"Have you ever done this before, Derpy?" I asked her as we headed towards the group of clouds.

"I don't think so. One time, maybe." She responded.

"Well, I've seen Rainbow Dash do it many times before, so I think you just kick or punch them or something." I looked around, seeing other couples separate. "Looks like we don't need to stick together for this one. Just be close when removing the clouds, okay?"

"Got it!" She saluted and we began attempting to remove the clouds.

As we were doing this, the assistant back on the ground was keeping count on how many clouds disappeared for each team. The team that removed most of the clouds won, which would obviously be Rainbow Dash and Lightning Dust. Pikachu watching below.

Getting rid of the puffy clouds wasn't hard. All it took was one quick swipe of the hoof against them. However, I didn't have the skills Rainbow Dash and Lightning Dust had, so I couldn't remove them as quickly as they did.

There were some clouds that were thicker, leading the rest of the cadets to repeatedly punch and kick them. Derpy found one of them, and I saw her struggling a bit with it. I flew over to her side and helped her with a mighty kick.

"Are you doing alright?" I asked with a warm smile.

She wiped her forehead and nodded. "This takes a little hard work, but it's still pretty fun!"

I chuckled a little until heavy winds intruded our area. "What the… Are there supposed to be these kinds of winds here right now?" I placed my hoof in front of my face and noticed something strange. "Is that… Is that a tornado…?" I asked, noticing a dark object spin around rapidly.

"Uh…" Derpy mentioned as she became a little worried now. "I don't think there are supposed to be any tornados right now!"

I was alarmed to see the tornado coming our way in a rush.

"Watch out!" I grabbed Derpy and forcefully lowered her away from the tornado's grip. As I looked back to see where it was going, I noticed it had reached where the assistant was keeping score. He had to flee to escape. The board was broken to pieces. Then, I now noticed it was heading towards a hot air balloon. Inside that balloon were familiar ponies… "Are those…?" I tried to focus my eyes and realized those ponies were the girls. I gasped and quickly looked at Derpy. "Stay out of the tornado's way! I'll be right back!" Afterwards, I hastily raced towards them.

Before I was even close, their balloon had been caught and was now swinging wildly in the tornado. "Guys!" My activates my Amulet and it costed me in its magic. I flew into the tornado and so spotted the balloon. “Newbie! Help!” Jack screamed.

I flew down to the balloon and grabbed the strings. I pulled the balloon out of the tornado and placed it on the academy grounds before flying back towards the tornado. “Private Gem what are you doing?!” Skye yelled.

“Ending this tornado!” I yelled back before entering the natural disaster again.

Ren’s POV

“Guys! Oh my gosh! Are you okay?” Rainbow asked as she dashed towards us.

“We’re okay but Sarah went back in there.” Kaede said with worry.

“WHAT?!” she exclaimed in horror. Suddenly we saw the tornado sparking electricity and turning black and emitting shadows?!

“What the-? Tornados never turn black like that or spark and emit shadows.” I stated confused.

“Wait… haven’t we’ve seen that before…?” Twilight gaped in horror.

“Void!” Rainbow yelled in horror.

“Oh crap!” Jack screamed in anger.

Sarah’s POV

I was looking around in the tornado for whom I knew was responsible for this. Void! Where are you?!!”

“My my sister, why the angry tone?” Void teased as he appeared.

“I knew you’re really behind this tornado aren’t you?” I growled.

“Quite easy using the pegasi’s desire to be the best by any means necessary to fill the dark energy of my crystal, hehehe.” Void laughed before showing me the crystal filled with dark magic.

“Well this ends now!” I cried and I fired a beam from my Amulet at him but it dodged it. “You should know better than to fight me in darkness, sister…”

His eyes glowed red and all of the lightning stuck home and I screamed in pain as I was held in place by it. “Hahaha. Until we meet again..” I opened my eyes a little before I saw Void launched a large fireball at me and it consumed me in a large explosion.

Ren’s POV

A few minutes ago

We watched the dark tornado from the ground, “Whose Void?” One Pegasi asked nervously.

“He’s a really bad guy that likes ponies negative emotions and desires.” I stated.

“But don’t worried, Newbie’s got it under control.” Jack stated proudly until

BOOM!

We saw the tornado ignite in flames and something came bursting out of it and crashed into a large machine! “Oh my goodness!” Fluttershy screamed. We rushed over and saw the machine totally wrecked…. and a black mane with a rainbow stripe sticking out. “Oh no… Sarah!” I exclaimed. Rainbow and the other Pegasi helped pull back pieces of the machine so Jack and I could pull Sarah out.

She looked pretty bad. She was covered in burn marks, scratches and bruises and her right front leg and left wing were at odd angle. “Holy Arnold!” Skye gasped. Rainbow too her, “I’ll get her to the infirmary.” and she rushed off with Pikachu and the rest of us hot on her hooves.

Soon Sarah was laying in bed with a cast on her leg and wing along with bandages around her body. “Will she be okay?” Kaede asked the doctor.

“She’ll be fine. She just need to rest for a few days.” The doctor stated. We all nodded and were relieved. We went outside and we told the other pegasi, “Thank goodness.”

“I’m so relived.”

“That’s good.”

Then Lightning Dust came up. "That... was... awesome!"

… is she serious?!

"Awesome? Sarah could have been killed cause of you!" Rainbow Dash scolded. "Along with my friends!"

Every one of the cadets was now looking at Lightning Dust with irritated eyes.

"Yeah, but they weren't right? Can't say the same for the clouds. We totally wiped them out with that tornado. The other cadets will have to be up there for days to bust as many as we did." After that statement, she held out a hoof towards Rainbow.

“You have gotta be kidding me. You made me clip my wing. You sent half of the class into serious tail spins on the obstacle course. You unleashed a tornado that nearly demolished my friends and allowed my friends deadly brother to nearly killed her!"

"Yeah, and?" She asked, making a gesture and nonchalant facial expression

"And I get that you want to be the best. So do I! But you're going about it in the wrong way." I scolded.

“The Wonderbolts don’t seem to care. After all Spitfire made me the lead pony and you the Wing pony.” Rainbow sighed.

“You’re right… she did.” Rainbow said before walking g off.

“Where are you going?” I asked.

“To do something I should have done in the first place.” Rainbow stated as she flew off.

Third Person POV

Spitfire was doing some paperwork when the door to her office opened and Rainbow Dash came in, “This better be important. You're supposed to be up there busting clouds with your partner.”

“We're done with that, ma'am.” Rainbow said.

“Already? That's an academy record! Explain your methods.”

“That's why I'm here, ma'am. Lightning Dust decided to use a tornado.”

“A bit excessive for cloud-busting. But judging from your time, it was obviously an effective tactic.”

“Yeah, well that "effective tactic" nearly took out my friends! No disrespect, ma'am, but there's a big difference between pushing yourself as hard as you can and just being reckless. And if being reckless is what gets rewarded around here, if that's what it means to be a Wonderbolt, then I don't want any part of it.”

“What are you saying, newbie?”

Rainbow Dash put her badge on the table and said, “I quit.” Rainbow walked out of the office not noticing Spirfire’s shocked expression.

Ren’s POV

Outside, we saw Rainbow Dash, “Skittles, what happened?” Jack asked.

“I quit the academy.” Rainbow stated bluntly.

“You did what?!” Applejack exclaimed.

“Being a Wonderbolt was your dream.” Rarity said.

“Not anymore.” Rainbow stated.

“I’m so sorry Rainbow Dash. We know how much this meant to you.” Twilight said placing a hoof on her shoulder.

“It doesn’t matter now. Let’s go check on Sarah.”

However just before we could, "Rainbow Dash!" a voice called. We all looked and saw Spitfire along with two assistant ponies trotting over. "How dare you storm off of the academy without giving me a chance to respond!"

Rainbow turned to face her while she continued, "The Wonderbolts are looking for the best flyers in Equestria, but you were right. Being the best should never come at the expense of our fellow ponies. It's not just about pushing ourselves. It's about pushing ourselves in the right direction. You've shown that you're capable of doing just that."

She looked back, facing the two assistants that were holding Lightning Dust for some reason. Spitfire glared at Lightning Dust angrily and ripped the badge off of her uniform. She then pointed her other hoof towards the other direction, signaling her to leave as the assistants escorted her out. She only walked away gloomily as she lowered her head. She glanced back for a moment and then continued on. Even if Lightning Dust did something completely inappropriate, I still didn't feel like the result for her was right…

"You're not wing leader, Rainbow Dash. You're a leader." Spitfire added before she placed the gold badge on her uniform.

"OhmygoshOhmygoshOhmygoshOhmygoshOhmygosh!" Rainbow flapped her wings excitedly.

Spitfire placed on her shades. "Now all of you, get out there and give me twenty!" She shouted out.

"Yes ma'am!" Rainbow Dash exclaimed and she flew up and joined the other cadets, who were waiting on what the outcome was going to be. They saluted to Rainbow as their new leader and we watched as she flew off into the sky with them.

"Wait! You didn't even get to open your care package!" I could hear Pinkie exclaim behind us. Oh Pinkie Pie.

To Be Continued...

Chapter 7: Spike at Your Service

Sarah's POV

Ah... Saturday, the best day of the week... in my terms. Don't mind me, I'm just training in my room with my power. I blasted some targets with my lightning blasts and some others with my fire blasts. Alright, good accuracy and good power. I have to be prepared for when I encounter him again and stop him from bringing forth the Great Fall... again.

Oh... did I say again... uh... just forget I said again.. sorry. Anyway, I coated my front hooves in my magic and punching the training dummy. Right hoof. Left Hoof. Right hoof. Left hoof. Good. Great accuracy and power, perfect. "Hey Newbie..."

Huh? I turned around and saw Jack, Ren, Jamie, Kaede, Carrie, Skye, Twilight, Applejack, Rarity, Rainbow, Pinkie Pie and Fluttershy in my room. "Oh... hey..."

"Training again, Newbie?" Jack asked me. I nodded, "Have to prepare myself for Void again.."

"But don't you have anything better to do....other than stress yourself to death?" Kaede questioned. Uh.... what do you mean by that? "Meaning....?" I trailed.

"What Kaede means is that you can't always stress about Void 24/7 for the rest of your life, Private Gem." Skye explained with a concerned look. "It's not healthy for you and you're starting to worry us."

I sighed.... I know they want to help me with Void... but he's my responsibly, not theirs.

"Look sugarcube, I get that you're all worked up over this Void fella, but you can't just stay in your room all day and train. You gotta hang out and have some fun." Applejack added with a small smile.

"Yeah, haven't you ever let loose before?" Rainbow Dash asked me, incredulously.

"As I said before, I'm not a fan of... 'fun'...." I replied.

"Well that ends today, Sarah. You need something else to take your mind off of Void." Twilight added.

"Yeah, you can't be a party pooper forever." Pinkie Pie added. "Then that frown will never be turned upside down."

"Look.... I know you guys wanna help me with Void, but-" I tried to say but Ren cut me off, "No buts Sarah, we know you want to handle Void on your own, but it's too dangerous for you to fight him alone, you almost got killed the last time."

"The kids' got a point." Jack stated. "That creep wants you dead by any means necessary and we are not gonna let that happen to you."

I sighed and lowered my head. Figured they wouldn't give up easily.

"Sarah, I know you want to stop Void, but you need to keep your mind off of him. Ever since your fight with him, you've been doing nothing but training and you've been nothing but gloomy and upset." Ren added with a look of worry on his face. "You need to take your mind off of him."

"How..?" I asked him.

"By getting your butt out of here and relaxing, Newbie.." Jack said before he picked me up, "H-Hey! Wait..!" I exclaimed in shock.

"Sorry Newbie, you're relaxing and we're not taking no for an answer." Jack declared and the group entered the elevator and Ren pressed a button and took us down. Sigh... Guess I have no choice.

to the pool area. Jack put me down, "Here you can try the pool for the first time since you lived with us, Newbie.."

I sighed again, "If I have too..."

"Great.." Ren smiled a little. "We'll get ready and meet you in there.." I nodded shyly and watched as the boys went into the the boys locker room while the girls went into the girls' locker room.

While they were doing that, I just walked over to the pool and stuck my hoof inside of it. Hmm... just a bit cold. I usually bath in lakes and rivers during my travels. I think my papas mentioned something about a pool being a place where people can swim and socialize... I think...

Anyway, I carefully took off my cloak and I went over to some steps that lead into the pool. I carefully walked down the stairs and waded into the pool. "Hmm... not too bad..." I said to myself.

I just swam around the pool, kicking my legs gently. "Nice swimming, Sarah.." Huh? Oh right, Ren and the others. I saw them in their swimming trunks and bathing suits and coming near the pool. "T-Thanks..." I said shyly.

“Yep!” Applejack nodded, sitting down on the lifeguard chair. “And I’ll be keeping an eye out for you guys just in case there’s no horsing around in that pool.”

“Of course you would.” Jack muttered in a deadpan look.

“Well either way, this might be a good chance to have some fun at least.” Ren said with a soft grin.

As well as Rantaro and Nicole, but you know those two…

“Don’t worry, I’m sure they would enjoy it.” Fluttershy assured, swimming by the pool side.

“Yeah…” Ren sighed.

“Actually, we can.” Huh? Is that…? The moment we turned our backs, we saw…

“Rantaro! And Nicole?!” It was them right there in front of us, and it would seem that they were wearing swim trunks like we are. Does that mean…?

“What brings you two here?” I asked them.

“Good heavens!” Rarity widened her eyes and looked over at them from her lounge chair. “I was sure you two wouldn’t want to join us in a little swimming considering you two being…antisocial.”

“Yeah, yeah, keep that Atlanta Georgia accent to yourself.” Rantaro hushed her, much to her annoyance.

“So wait, a-are you two joining us in on the fun?” Jamie asked in confusion.

“Yeah, so?” Rantaro asked.

“He convinced me.” Nicole answered bluntly, much to our surprise.

“So wait…Rantaro convinced you to come and enjoy our swimming meet here?” Twilight asked with an incredulous brow.

“I find it hard to believe.” Spike added, swimming in the pool with Fluttershy and Pinkie Pie.

“Yeah, since when the hell did Rantaro even cared about anyone other than himself?” Applejack thought aloud.

“Maybe he didn’t feel like being left out, along with Nicole?” Kodi suggested.

“No, I just felt like it.” Rantaro answered. “I overheard your little conversation about getting the mare to relax and not be so stressed all the time and thought that you all can’t have any fun without this guy.”

“I still find that hard to believe.” Jack scoffed.

“Yes, quite. He is lying about it.” Nicole answered with a nod. “His real reason was to try and spend time with you all.”

That caused a little twitch from his brow and gave her a scowl before saying, “And here I thought you couldn’t keep your mouth shut.”

“I was just saying.”

“Jeez, you two just argue like a couple.” Kaede said with a deadpanned look. Umm…I’m not so sure about that Kaede.

“So are you two gonna join us for the rest of the day?” Fluttershy asked curiously.

“Jeez, that’s what we’re saying, duh!” Rantaro scoffed. “It’s not like I have any feelings for any of you sore losers.”

“Hmph! Well I never!” Rarity scoffed, irritated by Rantaro’s attitude.

"Guys, no fighting.." Ren chided. Rarity sighed while Rantaro rolled his eyes.

“Well either way, I guess I’m glad to see you two here.” Ren said with a smile.

“Same here.” Kaede nodded in agreement. “I can tell you two are gonna enjoy swimming.”

“I rather not.” Nicole stated before she began walking towards the lounge chairs where Twilight and Rarity were sitting as she sat down on the middle one between them with her eyes gazing at the iPad. Of course she would do something like that.

“And if you don’t mind, I guess a little swim won’t hurt.” Rantaro shrugged before turning over to the pool and put down his fedora as Gizmo was near his shoulders. “So…what do you say? Or else you guys are too chicken?”

Jack gritted his teeth in anger towards Rantaro before exclaiming “Ooh! You’re so gonna get it!”

Jack immediately jumped into the pool, creating a big splash that neither Fluttershy, Spike, Pinkie Pie, nor Applejack could avoided, I protected myself with a shield spell, but the rest got went wet from Jack’s splash.

“I was being sarcastic.” Rantaro muttered while Gizmo shook himself, attempting to get all the water off his body before starting squeaking at Jack, like he was protesting.

“Ha! Whatever!” Jack toothily grinned while the rest of us either gave him amused looks or irritated frowns, which was mostly from Rarity.

“Jack! No splashing in the pool!” Applejack scolded, causing Jack to make an amused grin and said “Hmph! You’re not my mom!”

“Grr!” Applejack narrowed her eyes at him.

“That’s gotta be the biggest splash I’ve seen anypony ever done!” Pinkie commented. “You gotta teach me how to do that!”

“Hmph, I like the sound of that!” Jack smirked, which made the rest of us chuckled in delight.

I smiled a little, seeing them all happy together.... it still makes me feel guilty about lying to them.... one day, I'll have to tell them the truth....

"Hey Newbie, aren't you gonna have some fun?" Jack suddenly called, snapping me out of my thoughts. "Huh? O-Oh yeah..." I stammered before swimming over to them.

Ren and the others got into the pool and playfully splashed one another, while I just calmly swam around the pools' edges. "Sarah, stop hugging the edges." Applejack said. "That's not having fun in a pool."

"Yeah Newbie, stop being so careful and be reckless for once in your life." Jack added with a toothily grin.

"And of course you know all about being reckless, chubby." Rantaro smirked, earning a tick mark on Jack's head. Here they go again. "You are asking me to punch to in the face..!" Jack growled, but I blocked him by making a Pikachu out of water with my magic and placing it between them. "What the-?!" Jack exclaimed, shocked seeing the water version of my electric type partner.

"Pikachu..." it said before I made it float above his head and I stopped my magic, making the water splash over his head. Applejack and Pinkie giggled, "Now that's creative...!" Applejack giggled. Jack spit out the water, "Not bad Newbie... now its my turn.."

Jack swarm over to me but I swarm away from him, "Get back here.." she said.

"Try and catch me.." I smirked before I dove underwater.

Ren's POV

Haha.. look at that. Sarah actually having fun with us. Thought it would be harder for her to have fun based on her behavior lately, but I guess I was wrong. I saw Sarah dive underwater followed by Jack. Then, Jack came up, "No transforming, Newbie. That's cheating..!"

Transforming? What does me mean by-Oh... my... god.... Sarah came up in front of Jack as a certain seal pokemon. "Spheal, Spheal...." she laughed.

"What kind of seal is that?" Twilight questioned, confused seeing the round seal.

"That's a Spheal. The Clap Pokemon. A water and ice type." I said to her.

"It's so cute..." Carrie cooed, swimming over to Spheal Sarah. "Spheal Spheal.." she smiled... before she sprayed Water Gun in Jacks face. "Hey! No spraying me, Newbie!" Jack complained, earning a mischievous laugh from her.

"Haha... she's sneaky, I'll give her that.." I smirked.

Jack rolled his eyes at my compliment. Carrie let Spheal Sarah go and she changed back into her unicorn form.. and she actually smiled.

"Sarah... you're smiling..." I said with joy.

"Finally, Private Gem...!" Skye exclaimed, exasperated.

"Well I'll be." Applejack smirked. "Guess she's starting to loosen up a bit.."

Yeah, I guess she is. And I couldn't be happier for her. It was nice to see her not so serious and upset for once in her life. Sarah just needs something else to do while she stays with us rather than training and sleeping and to see her actually enjoying herself since we met her, it was great.

Sarah's POV

Okay...

I had to admit... it was... kinda nice having some...fun with Ren and the others. They showed me around the shopping district again where I was interesting in the electronics they had inside of there. I saw two phones with large screens. Ren said they were IPhone XS Max phones. I think I remember my papas having those kinds of phones.

So I decided to pick that one and a Microsoft Surface Pro computer. Granted that, I there's a chance I may not use them, but I have my magic to type on the phone and computer, so its fine. Next, I re-tried the ice cream sundae Skye showed me once. I was actually pretty good (but I picked the bananas out before I ate it). So, all in all, hanging out with my... friends was actually pretty... fun and relaxing, which I haven't felt in a long time.

Now, I was just walking through Ponyville by myself, just looking around at all the ponies going on with their daily buisness. I left Snowflake and Pikachu back at the home-ship so they could relax their own way.

"Woah...!" Huh? What's that? I looked up at the sky and I saw a loose hot air balloon with... Spike hanging onto it! How'd he get up there?!

Oh dear..! I better grab the little dragon before something happens.

I quickly galloped after the runaway balloon and Spike as they both entered the Everfree Forest. Twilight and the others told me about the forest, where it basically acts on its own. Nothing too scary. Clouds move and plants grow on their own and animals care for themselves. But it was still dangerous for a little dragon like Spike.

I entered the forest and looked around for any sign of the balloon or Spike. "Hmm... where'd they go..?" I asked myself. I couldn't see the top of the balloon through the treetops so Spike must have tied it up so it couldn't float away again.

But where....? I walked up a cliff overlooking the forest, seeing if I could spot the baby dragon. "YAAAAHHH...!"

Spike! I looked down from the cliff and I spotted Spike being chased by... three wolves made from wood. Timberwolves. Dangerous pack hunters of the Everfree Forest.

Anyway, I saw them corner Spike against a cliff!

Oh no you don't... I leaped down from the cliff and landed inbetween the wolves and Spike. "Sarah..!" Spike cried in joy. I blasted the wolves with my magic and quickly turned to Spike, "Run Spike!"

Spike nodded and he ran from the wolves. The timbeerwolves growled and snarled at me, for making them lose their next meal. "Big mistake, attacking my friends.." I growled before I unleashed my Roar of Harmony against them, blowing them deep into the forest. When I stopped, I smirked at my work and then Spike came running back,

"Wow, Sarah. That was amazing! You used your... whatever that was and blasted them away! You saved my life...." Spike said before he realized, "You saved my life...." and the little dragon hugged me. "Hehe, no problem Spike." I said and I went over to the balloon.

"So what were you doing out here anyway?" Spike asked me.

"I saw you hanging onto the runaway balloon and followed you out here." I explained, grabbing the balloon with my teeth. "Now come on.. let's get out of here..." Spike nodded and we all exited the forest and handed the balloon back to the respective pony.

"Well Spike, guess you better go back to Twilight, see you later.." I said as I started to walk away but then Spike came in front of me, "Sarah wait, please let me come and assist you?"

Assist me? "Assist me with what?"

"You saved my life!" Spike started before be belches out a small card with his picture and some words on it, "According to the "Spike the Dragon Code", I owe you a life debt and must serve you."

Serve me...?! "Umm... serve me until when... exactly..?" I asked him gently.

"Until the debt is repaid or forever." Spike said with a smile.

Forever?! Oh dear....! "Well uh...what about Twilight?" I suddenly remembered, "Doesn't she need you?"

"Oh right... guess I better tell her. I'll be back Sarah." Spike said before he went off to the Golden Oak Library... and then I teleported to the home-ship, surprising everyone. "Woah! Newbie, what the hell is up with the sudden entrance..?" Jack grumbled as he was eating a meatball sandwich.

"And why do you look so frazzled?" Kaede questioned, seeing my panicked look.

"Well..." I trailed off before explaining everything to the group, who were shocked.

"Spike is gonna serve me forever cause I saved his life?!" They all exclaimed in shock. I nodded, "Apparently its' part of his 'Dragon Code' and he must serve me forever or until the debt is repaid."

"Woah... that's unexpected." Ren said with a surprised look on his face. "A dragon life debt. Never heard of that before."

"Me either." Jamie added. "I've heard of life debts, but I didn't think dragons had them."

"Luckily, I reminded him about Twilight so maybe she can find a way to keep him with her, hopefully.." I smiled, hoping I was right.

"Yeah, there's no way Twilight would give up Spike like that." Ren reassured with a smile. "Twilight's practically his mother."

Knock Knock Knock...

I went to open the door and we saw Spike there, "Hey Spike, so what did Twilight say?"

"She said it was okay." Spike stated. Wait.. WHAT?!

"She did?!" Ren and the others exclaimed in shock. Spike nodded, "So, with Twilight's blessing, I'm free to follow my code and serve you until forever!"

"Haha... Great..." I smiled nervously. Okay... this won't end well...

Ren and the others pulled me to the side, "Guys, I can't keep Spike with me forever! He belongs with Twilight." I whispered to them, exasperated.

"This can't be right. Twilight would never give up Spike that easily." Ren whispered to us. "She raised him from an egg!"

"Corporeal Loodan's right. Something must not have been right when Spike told Twilight about this. We have to investigate this, maggots." Skye stated. "Corporeal Loodan, Privates Jamie, Ross and Yamaki, you're coming with me to Twilight's!"

"And who said you're in charge?" Rantaro grumbled. "Ren's the leader.." he added, pointing to Ren, who blushed a little. "C-Come on guys, again with me being the leader..."

"Whatever.. let's go you maggots." Skye stated and Ren, Skye, Jamie and Jack exited the home-ship to go to Twilight's'.

"So Sarah, what do you want me to do?" Spike asked. "I am at your service.."

"Uh... you can um..." It has to be something simple and safe for him to do. "You can um... g-give Pikachu a bath! Yeah, yeah, you can give him a bath..." I said to him with a smile.

"You're wish is my command." Spike smiled. "Let's go you guys..." and he zipped off to prepare a bath for Pikachu. Man, I hope Ren and the others figure out something. I can't keep Spike for the rest of my life. He belongs with Twilight and besides, I have Pikachu and Snowflake to assist me. I can't take him into battle again Void! No way! I've gotta get him back with Twilight. It's better his my and his sakes.

Ren's POV

We made it Twilight's Library and entered, "Twilight, are you in here?" I called out, but strangely enough there was no response. "Hey bookworm!" Jack called out but he got the same response. We all went upstairs and we saw her sitting at a desk with a stack of about eleven book beside her.

"Looks like she's been reading intensely, judging by those stacks of books." Jamie noted.

"Twilight..!" I called out but she didn't respond. "Twilight!"

"Hmm... let me try something..." Jamie said before he gently moved on of her ink fillers for pen ink.

"Wah!" Well... that got her attention. Surprised."

"S-Sorry, we didn't mean to scare you." Jamie apologized. Twilight turned around and stretched out. How long had she been sitting like this? "No, it's okay guys, I need to take a break anyway. What's going on?" she sighed.

"We know Spike told you that he was gonna follow his dragon code, and serve Sarah forever for saving him from these the timberwolves, and that you were okay with it, but–" I started to explain but Twilight interrupted with a shock expression, "Wait, what?"

I thought so...

"He said he told you all about it, bookworm." Jack said with a raised eyebrow. "I'm guessing you were a bit too into your lame books that you were distracted when he told you.."

"Um, maybe a little..." She bashfully admitted.

"Private Gem, knew you wouldn't have let him go so easily." Skye said to her. "So how are we gonna get him back to you. Can't you just talk to him about it?"

"Oh, guys, I wish I could, but this is dragon code we're talking about. Surely you know how important the dragon code is to a dragon!" Twilight empathized.

"Sarah's starting to." Jamie stated. "But Sarah doesn't want to keep Spike away from you forever. You raised him from an egg. He belongs with you, Twilight. Plus if Void attacks her again, Spike's life will be at serious risk. It's safer for him if he goes back to you."

"Hm, there's only one other way Spike is gonna fulfill the debt he feels he owes Sarah." Twilight stated.

"How?"

"Spike has to save Sarah's life in order to repay the debt." Twilight explained.

"But how is the tiny dragon suppose to save Newbie's life?" Jack said, crossing his arms. Twilight thought for a moment before she got an idea, "Meet me at Applejack's barn in a couple minutes, I'll get the rest of the girls." she said before she teleported off.

"And what plan does she have in mind?" Skye asked us.

"We don't know, but we might as well do what she says." Ren stated. "Let's go get Sarah and the others." The others nodded and we headed back to the home-ship.

Sarah's POV

Well okay, Spike had bathed Pikachu and now I have him brushing Snowflake; simple tasks, nothing too difficult for the little fella to do. I heard the door open and saw Ren, Skye, Jamie and Jack, coming back. "Hey guys.." I said, going over to them.

"Hey Sarah, we talked with Twilight and she says that Spike has to save your life in order to repay his life debt." Ren explained. "She has a plan and wants us all to meet up at Applejack's barn." I nodded and called to Spike, Pikachu and Snowflake. "Guys, we're going to Applejack's com on.."

"Coming Sarah." Spike said as he threw the brush to the side and we all exited the home-ship and made our way to Sweet Apple Acres. I hope Twilight's plan will work.

Sweet Apple Acres

When we got to Applejack's barn I had Spike find me a small rose in the field nearby while the others came with us inside the barn where we found Twilight and the other girls.

"All right, girls here's the deal. Spike needs to save Sarah's life to repay the life debt he owns her." Twilight explained. "So we're gonna-" then Pinkie interrupted her with a crazy idea. "Shoot her out of a cannon towards a hornet's nest and give Spike a butterfly net so he can catch her mere seconds before you hit the nest and are stung by a thousand angry hornets! I'll wear this mustache.

Twilight gently pushed Pinkie back, "No. We're gonna have Sarah be attacked... by a timeberwolf!" she exclaimed and the rest of us gasp. "Attacked by a timberwolf! Twilight, that's too dangerous!" Ren exclaimed in horror.

"Not really... we're going to fake a timberwolf attack." Twilight added. Fake an attack?

"How are you gonna fake an attack by a timberwolf?" Jamie questioned.

"We're-"

"Gonna have Pinkie Pie and Rarity will come running out of the woods, being pursued by the timberwolf. And Sarah will start to run but then pretend to get stuck and then Spike will come and help her dislodge it, saving her from the timberwolf and considering them even, right?" Nicole guessed, making Twilight blink twice in an awkward way.

"Yeah.... anyway, that'll be the plan." Twilight smiled.

"But how are we gonna get a fake Timberwolf, bookworm?" Jack grumbled, crossing his arms.

Just then everyone heard.. "En En..."

Huh? What was that..? We all looked and we heard giggling and saw a black and red fox coming out from the hay. "What the heck is that thing?" Rainbow asked.

"That's Zoura! The Illusion Fox Pokemon!" Ren exclaimed in awe. "Able to change its shape into whatever it wants to."

"Really?!" Skye exclaimed. The Zoura laughed before it flipped in the air, glowed purple and changed into Skye! "Wah! Hey! You copycat maggot."

"Copycat maggot.." Zoura said in the exact same voice.

"Okay, that's creepy..." Applejack said. Zoura giggled mischievously before he changed back into himself. "Looks like we have our fake timberwolf.." Twilight said.

Huh? That's actually a pretty good plan. "Alright, let's do it.." I smiled.

Later...

We were in a large clearing from the farm and everyone was in their positions for the plan. "Okay Sarah, we are all ready to play our parts, ahem, but are you sure you are ready to play yours, Sarah?"

"What d'you mean?" I asked Rarity confused. How could I not be ready to do my part?

"Show us your best "damsel in distress" move." Rarity stated, messing with her mane. Best 'damsel in distress move'? Umm...

"What's that suppose to mean?" Rarity comically fell down and then got back up, "Okay, this needs some serious work! Now, first, you must lift your foreleg up to your forehead, like so–" but as she was explaining, Spike came calling, "Sarah?"

Wah! Spike, "No time! Here he comes!" I hissed and Rarity went off to play her part while I called Spike over, "Uh... over here, Spike!" The little dragon came over and caught his breath, "I found this bright red rose for you." he showed me a large red rose that he put behind my ear. "Thanks Spike." I said.

"Anything else I can do?"

" Oh, yes, I, I was just hoping you could maybe, uh, sweep up all those leaves for a compost pile, and–"

Suddenly, a loud Timberwolf-like roar was heard and Rarity and Pinkie came dashing out of the forest, "Timberwolf!" Rarity sobbed, "We are doomed!" and Pinkie screamed as well.

Then a 'Timberwolf' came out and snarled at the two of us, "Come on Spike..!" I said as I began to run but I purposely got my hoof stuck in some rocks, "Oh no! I seem to have got my hoof caught in between two rocks! I cannot run away! I am a damsel in distress! Help me, Spike!" I called but Spike seemed suspicious about something, "Wait a minute."

Oh no..!

"No, no, don't wait a minute. Save me from the terrifyin' timberwolf!" I called to him, hoping he would go along with the plan. Unfortunately, no such luck, "Well, he would be terrifying if he wasn't a fake!" GAH! He went over to the 'Timberwolf', "You got the body right, the roar was spot on, and the detail on his face is pretty good. But you forgot one thing: his breath! You could smell a real timberwolf's breath from a mile–" as he was talking we both smell ed something really bad.

Bad breath... wait... Oh no...! "Too late, I'm already on–" then Twilight screamed and ran away and I heard Rainbow call, "Timberwolf!" and three real Timberwolves from before, that I had blown away, appeared from the bushes, snarling. "TIMBERWOLF!" Spike exclaimed as we both ran away but I skidded to a stop and charged the three wolves, "Sarah no!" Spike called but I lunged at the wolves, but the wolves dodged it and the lead wolf pinned me to the ground, "Hey! Get off me!" I grunted but the second wolf bit my right back hoof, "OW!"

"Sarah!" I heard Spike cry in horror, "Spike! You gotta get out of here!"

"But-"

"Forget your dragon code, GO!" I yelled at him, trying to fend off the Timberwolves. I managed to smack the third one and it leaped back before lunging at me but green fire blocked its path and the green fire struck the other two Timberwolves, forcing them off of me, "No! I have to save you!" Spike exclaimed, standing in front of me.

Spike...

Spike breathed his green fire at the three Timberwolves, making them snarl in dislike before they decided to retreat back into the forest! "Woah... thanks Spike.." Spike helped me to my hooves, "Come on, let's get out of here.." Spike said and we both quickly left the clearing and entered the forest. "What happened to you guys back there? Thought you were right behind us!" Twilight asked before seeing my bleeding hoof, "Sarah, what happened to your hoof!"

"Oh my goodness, let me see..." Fluttershy said.

"I kinda lunged at the Timberwolves and got overpowered by them." I admitted to them.

"Wait.. you were actually stuck?" Rarity asked, earning her a smack by Jack. "OW!"

"Yeah, but then Spike breathed fire on them and forced them to retreat back into the forest." I added. "He saved my life..."

"Awww... it was nothing..." Spike blushed.

"It was something alright! 'Course, I wouldn't needed help if I hadn't been trying to stage a fake timberwolf attack in the first place." I said sadly.

"Yeah, what was that all about?" Spike questioned us, confused.

I sighed and said to him, "I know this code thing's important to you, but if something like this comes up in the future, think maybe we can go back to my code, say "that's what friends do" and leave it at that? I promise I won't think of you as any less noble."

Spike smiled, "Sounds good to me. But, maybe let's just try to avoid situations where one of us actually needs the other one to save their life?" I chuckled, "You got yourself a deal."

"Come on, let's get your hoof fixed up, Newbie." Jack stated. I nodded in agreement and soon the others took me to Fluttershy's cottage where Fluttershy put antiseptic on my hoof to keep out infection and bandaged it up. "Thanks Fluttershy." I said.

"Your welcome.." Fluttershy said with a meek smile.

"Well, looks like the plan work... just not the way we wanted it too." Ren said, bashfully rubbing his head.

"Hehe, yeah." I said happily. I glad Spike is back with Twilight, its' where he truly belongs in Equestria.. with the pony who raised him and helped him become the dragon he is today.... and I couldn't be happier....

To Be Continued...

Chapter 8: Keep Calm and Flutter on

Ren’s POV

Today we were all in a large field cause Twilight got a message from Celeste saying she was coming to Ponyville today. “I love it when Princess Celestia comes to Ponyville! I got my hooves shined just like Rarity for the occasion. Ya like?”

“I certainly do!” Rarity said.

“I'm surprised she's not here yet.” Twilight added.

Spike sighed, “I wonder what's taking so long?”

“And where are Sarah, Applejack and Fluttershy?” Twilight asked.

”Fluttershy's detained helping Applejack with a mishap at Sweet Apple Acres. They'll be along.” Rarity answered.

“And where’s Sarah?” I asked.

“Hmmm… I don’t know where she went. Probably with Applejack and Fluttershy.” Rarity added.

”But, I still don't get why the Princess would be so late.” Spike added.

“She's bringing an important visitor. That could be part of it.” Twilight said.

“What important visitor?” I asked.

“A slow and important visitor.”

“Maybe it's somepony so terribly important, she still had many more terribly important things to do before she got here.”

Spike and Carrie then gasped. “Maybe the visitor has a deer antler, a goat leg, a bat wing, and a snake tail!” Carrie said nervously,

“But that’s Discord.” I said.

“Why in the wide, wide world of Equestria would Princess Celestia bring along someone like that? After what happened the last time.”

“M-m-maybe you should ask... her!” Spike said. We all turned and Celestia’s chariot landing with the statue of Discord with it!

“HUH?!” We all said. Okay.... definitely was not expecting this...

Twilight approached Celestia. “With all due respect, Princess Celestia, how could you bring Discord here?!” and then she cleared her throat, “Your majesty.”

“I'm fully aware that the last time Discord was here, he created serious havoc.” Celestia said.

“That’s an understatement. He kidnapped Carrie and Kodi!” I exclaimed.

“And he tricked us all into being the opposite of our true selves.” Rarity added.

“Hold the phone, he kidnapped the tiny brat and the little mutt last time?!” Jack exclaimed in shock.

“Yeah, you weren’t here yet along with Jamie, Rantaro, Nicole and Skye.” I said to him.

“Yes, I understand. But I have a use for Discord's magic if it can be reformed to serve good instead of evil. This is why I've brought Discord here, because I believe that you are the ponies who can help him do just that. And I heard about this Sarah Gem character and I’d like to meet her myself.” Celestia explained.

“This will never work! This is a disaster! How will we ever control him?! We're doomed!” Spike exclaimed.

“Need I remind you that you are the ponies who turned him back into stone like this in the first place?” Celestia said.

“Wait What?!” Jack said in shock.

“How’d these maggots do that?” Skye asked.

“By using the Elements of Harmony.” I answered.

“I suppose we can just use the Elements of Harmony against him again if it gets out of hand.” Twilight said.

“Uh, w-w-we probably need a volunteer to run away from here right away to get them. I'll do it!” Spike said but before he could run off, “No need, Spike. I have them right here, and I've cast a spell so Discord can't take them and hide them again” she opened the chest and showed us the six Elements of Harmony.

“Woah…” Jamie and the others went, having seen them for the first time.

"So these are the legendary Elements of Harmony?" Jamie asked, looking at them.

"They don't seem like much.." Skye stated bluntly.

"Oh trust me, they pack a serious punch when the girls use them against evil." I smirked.

“Now where are Fluttershy and this Sarah Gem I’ve heard? I believe Fluttershy may know best how to begin reforming Discord.” Celeste stated. Flutters? Reforming Discord? How can they do that? Not that I doubt them, but Discord is well... chaotic and Flutters is so.... what's the word... calm.

“You heard about Sarah?” I asked surprised.

“Why yes. Twilight has sent me a letter describing her and I’d like to meet her.” Celestia replied with a calm smile.

“But Fluttershy? Reform Discord? Really?” Rainbow asked unconvinced. Celestia nodded and Rainbow zipped off and soon came back with Fluttershy, Applejack and Sarah Gem. “Hello everypony.” she greeted.

Flutters and Applejack bowed while Sarah said, “Hello.” Celeste then went over to Flutters, “Fluttershy, I want you to reform Discord for me. I realize that this is a tall order, but I wouldn't ask if I weren't confident you could get him to use magic obediently of his own free will.”

“And... you really think I'll know best how to do that?” Fluttershy asked.

“ I do.” Celestia smiled. Fluttershy nodded and then Celestia looked at Sarah.

“Ah, you must be the famous Sarah Gem, Twilight wrote to me about.” Celestia said.

“Yes Princess.” Sarah stated. “And I see you brought Discord back to be reformed, hmm. If it’s not too much to ask for. Maybe I can reform Discord for you… alone?”

“SAY WHAT?!” Everyone exclaimed.

“Yes, I want to reform Discord, please Princess?” Sarah asked with a calm expression on her face.

“Hmm… being that Twilight wrote about your magic skills and your previous actions, I don't have a problem with that.” Celestia said. Sarah nodded and Celestia returned to her chariot, “Now, I must return to Canterlot for Equestria's royal summit. You may release Discord when ready.” Celestia said and then her guards flew her and her chariot back to Canterlot.

When she was gone, the group and I spoke with Sarah. “Sarah, have you lost your mind?!” I exclaimed. “You can’t reform him!”

“Yeah, he’s crazy powerful.” Carrie added.

“So am I.” Sarah said. “Do not worry, it’ll be alright.”

“Okay, girls, guess it's time to get started. Let's just hope this releasing spell works.” Twilight said.

“Or let’s not.” Spike stated.

“We'd best keep our elements on at all times 'till further notice.” Twilight said as she levitated the Elements of Harmony and placed them on their respective bearers necks.

“Check.” Everyone said. Then the girls activated their Elements of Harmony and they floated up into the air and the elements sent out a rainbow beam that circled Discord, freeing him from his stone prison. “Oh! Ooh! Ooooh! Well, it's about time somepony got me out of that prison block. What a relief!” he said. Then he snapped his fingers and turned a small squirrel into a medium sized beast. We all gasped.

“What the hell?!” Jack exclaimed in shock.

“What do you think you're doing?!” Twilight exclaimed.

“Nnnnnnnnngh– Why, stretching, of course. When you're a creature of chaos, stone bodysuits aren't your typical go-to fashion choice. Nenagh... “ Discord said, snapping his fingers again and turned a bunny into a beast. Pinkie gasped.

The girls gasped, “Make that bunny cute again! Now!” Twilight demanded.

“You know what else is adorable? You ponies truly believe that you can reform me, and that you're putting your faith in this one here to make it happen. Makes me wanna pinch your little horsey cheeks…” Discord said.

“Stop playing around, Discord! Turn the bunny and squirrel back to normal!” Kaede growled.

“No need, Kaede.” Sarah said and she activated her Amulet and blasted the bunny and squirrel, changing them back to normal.

“How'd you do that?!” Twilight asked. “My magic didn’t work on his magic?!”

“Like I said, my magic is unique.” Sarah smirked.

“And how did you know we planned to reform you, Discord?” I asked him.

“Being turned to stone doesn't keep me from hearing every word Celestia says. Although I admit it makes rolling my eyes a challenge.” Discord said.

“Well, unless you want us to turn you back to stone, you'll behave!” Twilight said.

“Yeah for face our wrath you maggot!” Skye growled having her helicopter nearby.

“Oh, you wouldn't dare turn me back to stone and risk disappointing your precious princess.” Discord mocked.

“Try us, "Dip-cord"!” Rainbow challenged with her hoof raised.

Discord then looked at us and went, “Ooh, why if it isn’t, Ren Loodan and all of the nine cretins I mentioned before.”

“That’s right you maggot! So don’t try anything!” Skye threatened, having her copter nearby.

“Yeah, we heard what you did to the brats earlier and I won’t let that happen again, especially now that the bodyguard brat is gone.” Jack growled.

“Oh you mean Mason Hunter? The one who recently joined the Royal Guard Academy?” Discord guessed with a smirk.

“How do you know about that?!” Pinkie exclaimed.

“I may have been turned to stone but that doesn’t mean I can’t hear and see things that are going on around me.” Discord stated, getting close to Pinkie. Then he teleported over to Carrie, who squeaked in fear, “Well, well, now that your brother is off training, I guess you’re all alone, huh?” he smirked.

Oh no, you don't Discord. You are so not harming Carrie!

“Hey, stay away from the tiny brat!” Jack growled, coming between Discord and Carrie, “She’s under my protection while the bodyguard brat is away.”

“Aww… isn't that sweet?” Discord mocked, making Jack growl at him. Sighing, Sarah came over and levitated Carrie and Jack away from Discord, “Discord, leave them alone.”

“Who me? Now why would I ever-?” Discord then looked closely at Sarah. Oh boy that can’t be good. “Ooh? Now what do we have here?” he floated over and looked at Sarah. Sarah blinked once before looking at him. “Ah, if it isn’t Sarah Gem, my old friend.” Discord said, putting an arm around her.

“Old..” I said.

“Friend?” Jack asked. So…. Sarah knows Discord somehow?

“What do you mean by that?” Jamie asked.

“Yeah, last time you never mention Sarah.” I stated feelings suspicious.

“Easy, me and her are acquaintances that’s all.” Discord stated. WHAT?!

“Say what now?!” Kaede exclaimed.

“How do you know about Private Gem, you maggot?” Skye asked. Nicole hmmed while Rantaro narrowed his eyes a little “Let’s just say I have something to do with her creation, that’s all.” Discord said, putting an arm around her nonchalantly. Something to do with her creation? But she was made by the Connelly Foundation....right? There’s no way Discord could be apart of that, right?

“And I doubt that either of you has a chance at reforming me except for Sarah.” Discord added.

“If it turns out we need to use our elements against you, I'm sure we can convince Princess Celestia it was for a good reason!” Twilight said.

“Now, now, everyone calm down.” Sarah said. “We don’t need to resort to the Elements instantly.” then she turned to Discord. “Discord, you can stay with me in my room, while I work on reforming you.” Hood the phone! Say what?!

Discord chuckled, “Oooh, I see you’re still as generous as always, my friend. Hahaha.”

“Uh.. can we borrow Sarah for a moment.” Twilight said and then yanked her away with her magic. “Are you crazy, Sarah?! We’re not having him in the home-ship!” I exclaimed.

“Yeah. I am not having that freak in our home!” Jack added. “Especially with the tiny brat around.”

“He’s scary.” Carrie whimpered, holding Kaede. “Easy Carrie, we won’t let him get you again.” I reassured.

“Yeah, I’ll protect you, Carrie.” Kodi said nuzzling her. "I'm bigger now, remember?" Carrie nodded at Koadiak.

“We don’t know what he can do.” Kaede stated with a look of worry on her face. “I don’t think that’s a good idea.”

“Who knows what he’ll do to the home-ship and us!” Jamie exclaimed in fear.

“Well if he’s going to stay here, he needs hospitality and I’m offering him my room for the time being.” Sarah said.

“But he’ll just change it into something crazy with a snap of his fingers.” I said. “He can change reality. Like he always does.”

“If he does, I’ll just change them back. You saw how I did with the bunny and rabbit, right?” Sarah pointed out with a calm look on her face.

“She’s got a point, you guys.” Spike said.

“But Sarah, Discord is very powerful, what if hurts you?” I said with concern.

“He won’t hurt me.” Sarah smiled. Why does Sarah have so much trust in Discord? Did we not tell her what happened the last time he was here? “I have Snowflake with me and you saw how she is with magic.” Hmm… I guess she has a point. Snowflake did absorb Void's magic. “Plus, I’ll have you guys nearby if I need any assistance. It’ll be fine.” Sarah reassured me.

“And um..” Flutters? We saw Fluttershy coming up to us. “I wanna help too, Sarah. If that’s okay.”

“Sure Fluttershy, you can help.” Sarah said.

Now I was worried, “Flutters, are you sure?” I asked her. I didn’t want her to get hurt. I am her boyfriend afterall.

Fluttershy smiled at me, “It’ll be okay, Ren. I’ll be with Sarah. She’ll keep me safe and sound.” I gave Fluttershy and small smile and nodded.

Later...

Soon we were all back at the home-ship in Sarah’s room. Discord had poofed himself up a couch and was now laying on it. Sarah gave him a pillow to rest his head on, “Oh, yes. Thank you, Fluttershy and Sarah Gem, for your concern. If only your pony friends could be considerate…”

“Don't listen to him, Fluttershy! He's just trying to drive a wedge between us like he always does.” Rainbow said.

“Now why in the world would I ever try to do a thing like that?” Discord said innocently. Oh please, that innocent act again? Really? Didn't he learn anything from the last time?

“So they can’t use the Elements of Harmony against you, that’s why.” Carrie growled.

“I never thought of that…” Discord said.

“Liar!” Carrie said.

“We’ll be outside.” Rainbow said, not wanting anything to do with Discord. Rainbow and the others headed to the living room while Twilight and I stayed with Sarah and Flutters for a little bit longer, “You sure you're okay with this?” Twilight asked.

“Yes Twilight. I know what to do already.” Sarah said.

“How?” I asked.

“By befriending him of course. Earning his trust will be the first key to befriending him. Letting him be my room guest and treating him with kindness is the best way to do that.” Sarah explained.

“And you’re sure that will work?” I asked, unconvinced.

“I’m positive.” Sarah said.

“Me too.” Fluttershy added.

“Alright, but if anything goes wrong, just whisper ‘help’ and we’ll be back here with our Elements.” Twilight said before addressing Discord, “So watch that goat-legged step of yours, pal!”

“Yeah, harm Newbie, you’re dead meat, punk!” Jack added, waving his fist and then we left and joined the others in the living room.

“She's really alright with him staying there?” Applejack asked.

“That’s what she said.” Twilight said.

“Personally, I think we should come up with a backup plan, in case this whole "befriending" business doesn't work out.” Rainbow grumbled.

“Rainbow Dash is right. This is Discord we are talking about, girls. It wouldn't be a bad idea to have another trick up our sleeves.” Rarity said.

“And I know just the trick.” Twilight said.

“What I can’t understand is how Discord knows about Sarah in the first place.” I wondered.

“Discord said he was part of her creation.. Whatever that means.” Rainbow said.

“I know. Sarah was created by the people at the Connelly Foundation, there's no way Discord could have anything to do with that, right? And if he knows Sarah then he might know about Void, we’ll have to wait and see.” Kaede added. Yeah... wait and see...

Third Person POV

Meanwhile, Sarah was keeping a watch on Discord. Snowflake had came into the room and roared in shock at Discord being there. “Ah, I see you still have your ‘tiger’ friend.” Discord said.

“Yes. I do.” Sarah said. “Are you comfortable, Discord?”.

“Well, of course I am. It just goes to show how understanding you both truly are. You know, I think Princess Celestia is right when she singled youtwo out as the ones who could reform me. You both are off to such a good start, I'm seriously considering actually being reformed.” Discord said. “Now, Fluttershy would you be ever so kind as to get me some water?”

“Oh, of course Discord.” Fluttershy said as she went to get Discord a glass of water, leaving Discord and Sarah alone.

Discord looked at Sarah, “... So… I see you’re okay, Sarah.” Discord said.

“Yeah… my friends made sure I was safe, especially from Void.”

“I’m glad you’re alright. Being that you’re kinda like me in a way.”

“Yeah… we are alike.” Sarah smiled at Discord and music started to play and the two broke into song.

(Sarah)

How are we so different and still so much the same?

(Discord)

Why do I start smilin' when I hear your name?

(Sarah)

At times I think you could be a reflection of me

(Discord)

Still, there's something deeper

(Both)

More than what we see

There's a feelin' of belongin'

That's deep down inside

A friendship that's been growin'

Now we just can't hide

It's a feelin’ somehow knowin' there's nothing to decide

'Cause when I'm with you it's clear

We're of the same past

(Discord)

Seems like you have grown up so much while I was gone

(Sarah)

Like it's been forever, but every day is new

(Discord)

I’m proud of what you’ve become

(Sarah)

My friends helped me get here

(Discord)[/i]

Shame to think it ends soon

(Sarah)

Or you can join the fun?

(Both)

There's a feelin' of belongin'

That's deep down inside

A friendship that's been growin'

Now we just can't hide

It's a feelin' somehow knowin' there's nothing to decide

'Cause when I'm with you it's clear

We're of the same

(Discord)

Past

(Sarah)

You have the energy and drive to take command

(Discord)

You have the friendship I always wish I had

(Sarah)

Working together, I finally understand

Having you here by my side to help protect this land

(Both)

There's a feelin' of belongin'

That's deep down inside

A friendship that's been growin'

Now we just can't hide

It's a feelin' somehow knowin' there's nothing to decide

(Discord)

'Cause when I'm with you it's clear

(Sarah)

'Cause when I'm with you it's clear

(Sarah and Discord)

We’re of the same past

Discord and Sarah smiled at each other and hugged each other. But what they didn’t notice was Ren, Twilight and the others were looking through the window and saw the whole thing!

Ren’s POV

Okay…. Tell me I didn’t just see what I think I just saw.

“Did anypony else see that? Or was it just me?" Applejack stammered.

"No... we all saw that..." Twilight confirmed. Discord and Sarah were actually singing?!” Rainbow exclaimed in shock.

“Oh, that’s so sweet.” Flutters cooed.

“And from the sound of the melody, it sounded like a love song.” Kaede stated.

“Love?! Newbie and the creep? No way, now how!” Jack growled, crossing his arms with a huff.

“Yeah, I agree with fatty. There’s no way we can let Sarah fall for Discord!” Rainbow said, “Come on.” she was about to fly off when Twilight grabbed her tail in her magic. “Hey!”

“Rainbow, you can’t ruin their relationship.” Twilight scoffed, letting Rainbow's tail go.

“Why not?” Rainbow asked with an upset expression.

“It’s obvious that Sarah and Discord share a friendship with each other. Maybe Sarah can use her friendship with Discord to reform him?” Twilight suggested.

"Do you think that will actually work?" Jack questioned with a raised eyebrow.

"I believe it." GAH! What the-? Nicole! Rantaro! "Where the hell did you two come from?!" Jack exclaimed, looking at the two.

"You didn't think we noticed you guys and that thing coming to the home-ship?" Rantaro asked us. We all sweat dropped at that. Of course they would have seen it.

"Anyway, I actually believe Sarah's friendship is the key to get through to this.. Discord character.." Nicole said, adjusting her glasses.

"And how do you know..?" Rainbow asked her suspiciously.

"Easy, I got a look at Sarah's eye as she looked at Discord. I saw a large amount of love and care in her eyes, meaning that she does care alot about Discord and I could see the same thing with Discord's eyes. So that means they both care about each other very much and there for, their friendship with each other is second to none." Nicole explained.

"You got all that from there's eyes, darling?" Rarity asked, earning a nod from Nicole.

"She a psychologist, remember..?" Rantaro deadpanned.

“And how do you know he won’t pull a fast one?” Applejack asked with a raised eyebrow.

“Girls, from the sound of the song, they do care about each other very much.” Flutters said to us. “Maybe we should go with Twilight’s plan.”

“Yeah, we need to trust Private Gem with this, you maggots.” Skye added. I sighed, "Alright, we'll go with Twilight's plan then." Then, Sarah came out of the home-ship, "Oh hey guys.."

"Hey Sarah, what are you doing out here?" I asked her, confused.

"Discord put together a little dinner party for you guys in my room. Come on..." Sarah said before she headed back inside.

"A Dinner party?" I asked everyone. Why would Discord put together a dinner party.

"Well... I guess we should go inside..." Twilight said, uncertainly. The rest of us looked at each other and shrugged and we entered the home-ship and went to Sarah's room, where we found it decorated like a small restaurant with one large table with... singing candles... okay... don't see that everyday.

We saw Discord, wearing a tuxedo and a small mustache on his face too. "Ah, here are the guests." he said with a smirk. We all looked at each other and we sat down at the table. "Okay Discord, what are you trying to pull with this 'dinner party'?" Rainbow asked him.

"Oh what? Can't a guy put together a simple party for his guests?" Discord said innocently.

"And how do we know this isn't another one of your traps?" Kaede questioned him with a raised eyebrow.

“Now let's not jump to any conclusions.” Sarah said.

“Sarah! Can't you see what he's doing? He's playing innocent with you so you'll never agree to use your Amulet against him!” Rainbow said.

“Oh, well, that's a bit harsh, isn't it?” Discord said, batting his eyes. I mentally rolled my eyes at him. Seriously

“You see what I'm saying, right, Sarah?” Rainbow called.

“You know what I see? I see that Discord's far from perfect, but I also see none of you giving him a chance!” Sarah defended. The rest of us complained.

“What's gotten into you?! Why do you keep cutting him so much slack?” Rainbow asked annoyed.

“Because I'm giving him another chance and I suggest you all do the same.” Sarah said.

“But you don’t know what he did the last time he was here, Sarah, so you don’t know if he can be trusted or not.” Rainbow pointed out. “You remember what happened when you tried the same thing with that shadow creature.” Sarah winced a little at that memory but Rainbow pushed forward, “He can’t be trusted.”

Sarah shook it off and replied, “Well I’m giving him a second chance like everybody deserves.”

“Newbie, based on what Skittles said, you don’t know the scars he left here the last time.” Jack said.

“We all have our scars Jack.” Sarah showed us her chest underneath her Amulet of Hope… where there was healed scar in the shape of an X. Woah… when did she get that? That's one serious scar. "Where'd you get that scar from...?" Kaede asked in shock seeing the healed scar.

"I got it during one my battles with Void in the past." Sarah explained. "It left me with a physical scar and a mental one, which was why I always training and wanted to prepare myself for when he would show himself again, so that no one else would become scarred like me.."

We all looked at each other, feeling a little pity for Sarah. To be left with a scar like that? No wonder she was so serious, upset and training all the time before.

“Why are you so determined to give him another chance, Sarah?” Rantaro asked with narrowed eyes.

“Si si ni Sawa.” Sarah said.

“WHAT?!” Everyone exclaimed.

“Si si ni Sawa.” Sarah explained.

“What the hell does that mean?!” Jack exclaimed.

“It is Swahilli for 'we’re the same'?” Jamie asked. Sarah knows Sawhilli? I think I heard that from the Lion Guard, a Disney show. Awesome show by the way, being in the same timeline as the Lion King.

“It’s something my papas always said to me. They kept reminding me of that when I wasn’t sure if would ever fit into society since I was an artificial child.” Sarah explained. “They said ‘When you look past what’s on the outside and look at what’s on the inside, there you will see everyone's the same’.”

“So you’re saying Discord and us are the same? No I don’t think so.” I stated and music started to play and broke out into song.

(Me)

He thinks that life is one big game

He jokes, he laughs, he takes no blame

I'm telling you, there's just no way that we're the same

(Sarah)

You've got to look past what you see

Try not to judge so easily

Believe it or not, he’s a lot like me

Say believe it or not, he’s a lot like me!

Sisi ni sawa means we're the same

(Me)

I hear what you're saying, but you need to explain!

(Sarah)

At the end of the day, it's like water and rain

Sisi ni sawa, we are the same!

Maybe he laughs, maybe I purr

But take a look under the fur

Deep in our heart is what matters for sure

'Cause all both know a higher call

Like every creature big and small

Our jouruney back home should be what's guiding us all

The journey back home will guide us all!

Sisi ni sawa means we're the same!

(Discord)

Though I’ve got my claws, and you have a mane!

(Sarah)

At the end of the day, it's like water and rain

Sisi ni sawa, we are the same!

(All)

Sisi ni sawa, we are the same!

(Me)

Never thought that we'd see eye-to-eye

(Sarah)

I can't imagine why

It's very easy if you try!

(Me)

Still, to me, they're brand new thoughts

Not to judge a creature by their past!

(Sarah)

Sisi ni sawa!

Sisi ni sawa means we're the same!

(Me)

Forget about the past

When there's nothing to gain

(All)

At the end of the day, it's like water and rain

Sisi ni sawa, we are the same!

Sisi ni sawa means we're the same

Forget about the past when there's nothing to gain

At the end of the day, it's like water and rain

Sisi ni sawa, we are the same!

Sisi ni sawa, we are the same!

(Sarah)

Sisi ni sawa, we are the same!

The song ended and the girls looked at each other, “Hmm… I guess you do have a point, Sarah.” Twilight said.

Rainbow Dash huffed, “Well, I still don’t trust him.” Rainbow stated.

“Rainbow, would Sarah have any reason to lie?” Nicole asked the Rainbow pegasus.

“Well… uh… no..” Rainbow stammered.

“Then you should trust her judgement.” Nicole said.

“I know trusting someone based on their previous actions is difficult but when you look, not with your eyes but with your heart, you will see you have more in common with them then you previously through. Afterall… we are one…” Sarah then walked outside and we followed her as music started playing.

(Sarah)

As you go through life you'll see

There is so much that we

Don't understand

And the only thing we know

Is things don't always go

The way we planned

She came upon a small hill where we saw a baby deer and its mother. The baby was trying to stand with it’s mothers support.

What you'll see everyday

That we'll never turn away

When it seems all your dreams come undone

The baby finally stood and began to run alongside its mother.

We will stand by your side

Filled with hope and filled with pride

We are more than we are

We are one

We came to a small lake and the gang and I looked in the lake at our reflections.

(Me)

If there's so much I must be

Can't I still just be me

The way I am?Can I trust in my own heart

Or am I

just one part

Of some big plan?

Sarah stood ontop of a branch looking over Ponyville.

(Sarah)

Even those who are gone

Are with us as we go on

Your journey has only begun

Tears of pain, tears of joy

One thing nothing can destroy

Is our pride deep inside

We are one

We all followed as she ran through Ponyville with Snowflake alongside her.

We are one you and I

We are like the earth and sky

One family under the sun

All the wisdom to lead

All the courage that you need

You will find when you see

We are one

We all looked at each other confused and Sarah came over, “As long as you live here. Its who you are.. You’ll understand someday.”

“We are one… hmm..” I said to myself.

Then Angel bunny came bouncing towards us and waved his arms frantically. “Angel, what’s wrong?” Fluttershy asked. Angel went over and chattered. “Flooding at Sweet Apple Acres?”

“Flooding?!” Applejack exclaimed before dashing away. “Hey wait!” Mason called and he raced after Applejack and the rest of us followed to Sweet Apple Acres. HOLY CRAP! The entire orchard was flooded and we saw the cause. Some beavers build a dam that blocked the river and their eyes were… black. That’s not normal. “What happened here?!” Twilight exclaimed.

“I bet I know.” Rainbow growled, looking at Discord.

“Don’t look at me.” Discord said, pointing at himself.

“Well you're the only one who could have made the beavers do this. Do we look dumb to you?” Twilight growled.

“Twilight.. Stop jumping to conclusions.” Sarah scolded her.

“Sarah! Can’t you see he’s responsible for this?” Ranbow asked.

“No, because he’s not.” Sarah said.

“How do you know?” Rantaro asked, narrowing his eyes.

“First of all, when Discord possessed an animal, their eyes turned red, not black.” Sarah explained. “Second of all, he hasn’t done any magic since he came into my room, except for putting together the Tea Party.”

“Well then who else could have done this…?” I wondered.

“Who gives a crap about who did! We need to fix this now!” Jack exclaimed.

“And how do you suppose we do that exactly?” Rainbow asked sarcastically.

“I can deal with this.” Sarah said.

“How Newbie?” Jack asked.

“With my Roar of Harmony.”

“Your roar can end a flood? Yeah right.” Rainbow scoffed.

Suddenly, some clouds began to roll in and light began to shine thought them. “What’s that?” Carrie wondered and then Astral Twilight appeared in the sky!

“The Hell?!” Jack exclaimed in shock.

“What in the Arnold is that?!” Skye added.

“Holy crap baskets!” I added.

“The Tree of Harmony?!” Kaede exclaimed.

“Mentor..!" Sarah called with a smile.

“Yes Sarah, I’ve seen you’ve used the Roar for noble deeds. And you plan to use it again, right?” Astral Twilight smiled.

“Yes.” Sarah nodded.

“Wait, wait, wait. The Roar can actually help with the flood?” Applejack asked Astral Twilight.

“Yes. The Roar can control more than you realize.” Astral Twilight said. “I will explain.” Music began playing in the background and Astral Twilight broke into song

Sarah stands on the edge of earth and sky

You can command much more, if she tries

Just watch her and you’ll find even more

Sarah lit her horn in a red aura of fire and she readied herself as clouds rolled in behind her.

As you learn the power of the Roar

Sarah unleashed her magic and used the Roar at the same time and aimed it at the water. Combined with the fire, the water was actually vaporized and turned into steam!

“Woah!” I cried.

“Awesome!” Jack added.

The power of the Roar

The power of the Roar

It dwells inside you

And all around you

In ways you've never seen before

The power of the Roar

The power of the Roar

Once you think you've found it all

You'll find there's still much more

Free yourself from anger and from fear

The control that you seek will be clear

Sarah readied herself and she used the Roar once more and made a large twister and it sucked up the water in the flood.

Oh, the Roar goes far beyond wind and sound

It can impact everything all around

The twister sprayed the water out of the top and into a cloud in the sky.

The power of the Roar

The power of the Roar

It dwells inside you

And all around you

In ways you've never seen before

The power of the Roar

The power of the Roar

With the water gone the rowboat the Apples was in was falling but Sarah galloping over and used the roar making a pillar in the ground and caught the boat in her hooves and she leaped down onto the ground and placed the boat on the ground.

Once you think you've found it all

You'll find there's still much more

The power of the Roar

“Incredible.” I gasped at the power of the Roar. Sarah had cleared all of the water with the Roar. “Well I’ll be.” Applejack gasped. Now I know! That's from the Lion Guard! How on Earth could have something from a tv show?! Well... she does have Pikachu, so I guess that's kinda theoretical, but still!

“Well done my student.” Astral Twilight said.

“Thank you.” Sarah said. Astral Twilight nodded and she vanished into the clouds.

“Now what about the beavers?” Fluttershy asked.

“I got it.” Sarah used her Amulet and made the beavers’ eyes return to normal. The beavers chattered and went on their way. "Now I believe you own someone an aplogy..?" Sarah questioned, looking at Rainbow.

Rainbow sighed, "Fine... sorry for accusing you Discord.."

"Oh its no problem, Rainbow Dash." Discord said, putting his arm around her, but she got out from it, "We're not there yet, buddy.."

"Fine, if you wanna play it that way.." Discord grumbled and we all chuckled.

Soon, we were back in Ponyville with Celestia and Discord bowed to her, “Yes, Princess, I'm ready to use my magic for good instead of evil.” then he muttered under his breath, “Most of the time.”

Celestia addressed us, Congratulations on your success, ponies. I definitely sense a big change in Discord.” Then she leaned over to Twilight, “I'll leave the Elements of Harmony with you, Twilight. Just in case.”

“You were right when you said Sarah would be the one to find a way to reform Discord. By treating Discord as a friend and with kindness, she got him to realize that friendship was actually important to him, especially with Sarah since she was his long time friend.” Twilight said.

“Go on Discord… say it.” Sarah teased.

“Oh fine.. Friendship is Magic.” he said quickly.

Fluttershy giggled, “See, he’s a real sweetheart once you get to know him.”

But the rest of us just turned away.. Awkward. Well.. at least Discords on our side now.

Meanwhile, overlooking the group from high above was Void. "Hmph... so my sister has finally turned my ex-partner to the good side huh? Well, prepare yourself, you sunshine pest. He won't be on your side for long, I'll see to that. Hahaha..." Void laughed before he vanished into the shadows.

To Be Continued...

Chapter 9: Just for Sidekicks

Sarah’s POV

Ugh… achoo! Excuse me… sniffle.. Oh hi. Didn’t see you there, sniffle. Don’t worry about me, just a small cold is all. Achoo! Cough Cough. I know I must look horrible, but I’m fine, really. Other than my dizziness, headache, sore muscles, sore throat and runny nose, honest. Don’t know exactly how I got a cold, just suddenly popped up. Don’t worry, I’ll be alright. I just have to go out and get something, sniffle.

I sluggishly exited the elevator and walked into the living/dining room where I found Ren, Skye, Jack, Jamie, Kaede, Nicole, Rantaro, Mason and Carrie.

“H-Hey guys, a-a-achoo!” I sneezed and sniffled.

“Morning Sa- Oh my goodness!” Kaede gasped, seeing my sick appearance, “Are you alright?”

“A-a-achoo! Cough Cough. Y-Yeah.. I’m good…” I crocked, earning a wince from my friends.

“You sure Newbie?” Jack questioned me with a raised eyebrow. “You look horrible..” Jack came over and put his hand underneath my horn, “You’re warm, Newbie!”

I gently pushed his hand away, sniffled and nodded, “I-I’m fine.. A-choo!. Honest..”

“Sarah, its obvious you’re not alright.” Ren frowned with a look of concern.

“Do you want any breakfast, Sarah? It might help you feel better.” Mason offered me, as he held a small plate with just eggs and bread on it.

“N-No thanks Mason, sniffle. I don’t feel hungry right now..” I replied with a sniffle. I really didn’t feel like eating anything. Usually when I’m sick and I try to eat, I vomit after thirty minutes, making me even more light headed. Not wanting that to happen, I started to make my way towards the door, “Where are you going, Private Gem?” Skye asked me.

“To get some Remedy herbs from the Everfree Forest.” I crocked before I let out a cough. Remedy herbs were a special kind of plant that help cure sickness. I always used them whenever I got sick. I would find them, mash them up, mix them with water and drink it. Like herbal tea. However….

“WHAT?!” Everyone exclaimed. Oh boy, here we go…

“You can’t go into the Everfree Forest, Private! That’s suicide!” Skye exclaimed, waving her arms up and down.

“W-Well I wouldn’t say ‘suicide’.” Jamie corrected, hugging his notebook, “but Skye does have a point, you can’t go outside. It might make your cold ever worse."

"Plus Void might see you and attack you." Ren added with concern. "And you're vulnerable while you're sick like this."

I sniffled, “I-It’s alright guys. It’s not like I’ve been sick before.. A-choo! Sniffle... It’ll just take a half an hour to get them.” I tried to reach for the doorknob but suddenly I found Jack in front of me. “No way Newbie, you’re not going anywhere.”

Sigh… I didn’t want to burden them with my sickness. “Guys, don’t please.” I pleaded, feeling really tired standing up and feeling sluggish. I didn’t want them worry over me for nothing. This isn’t their problem, its mine… and I have to handle it.

“Sarah.. Why won’t you let us help you?” Ren asked me with a concerned look on his face. “I mean, we know you’ve been independent for most of your life but now you have us; friends and we want to help you.”

“Guys, you don’t have to do that, it’s my cold. Achoo! I’ll be fine, cough cough.” I crocked. Unfortunately for me, they shook their heads, “We’re your friends now Sarah. And that means if you need help, friends can be there.”

“And we’re not letting you go into that creepy forest alone and in bad shape, Newbie.” Jack stated, before picking me up. “Hey…” I whined.

“You’re going back to bed.” Jack told me.

“Now, we need to get you plenty of liquids. Staying hydrated is important when you're sick.” Jamie added, scribbingly in his notebook.

“Please, don't.” I stated, weakly.

“And Flutters can make you a nice, hot bowl of carrot soup.” Ren added with a smile.

Again, I tried to discourage them, “Really, I'm fine.” but no luck.

“And she has a medicine for any ailment. Her animal friends always approve of the remedies she gives them.”

“Ren . . . .”

“And I can get you some extra blankets, Private Gem. . . .” Skye offered.

“. . . you don’t have to.”

“. . . and I can make you an ice pack for your head . . . .” Carrie added with a giggle.

“Carrie . . . .”

“. . . and of course, we'll need to take your temperature regularly . . . .” Kaede stated as well with a smirk.

“. . . Staaahp . . . .”

Unfortunately, my protests went unanswered and soon I found myself in bed underneath three layers of covers with an ice pack on my head. A glass thermometer was hanging out of my mouth and steadily growing redder. On my bedside was a box of tissues, a glass of orange juice and a jar of chest rub that, I had to admit, cleared my sinuses up pretty well.

Pikachu and Snowflake nuzzled her gently with a small smiles. I sniffled and grinned at them when Ren and the others came in, "Hey Sarah, are you feeling any better?" Jamie asked gently.

"*Sniffle*... Kinda..." I groaned.

"Well we wish we could take care of you so more, but we have to get to the Crystal Empire. There's an inspector whose coming there to see if the Crystal Empire is suitable for the holding of the Equestria Games this year." Ren told me.

"That's alright.." I said with a weak smile. "I'll be fine here..."

"Plus Twilight and the others need someone to watch over their pets." Jamie added. "We can't do it cause we're going too."

"I-I can care for them." Sarah offered.

"N-No way Sarah, you're way too sick. You can't look after all our pets while were gone.." Ren declined.

"It'll be fine. I'll just watch them in my room while they explore my room. There's no harm in that." I said with a sniffle. "Besides, I'm sure you guys won't be gone for that long."

"Well... we will be back by the end of the day..." Twilight thought aloud. "If you sure you can handle them..."

"I'm sure I can, Twilight." I grinned weakly at her. "I have Pikachu, Snowflake and Zoura here to help me."

"That is true..." Jamie stated, writing in his notebook.

"Well, alright Sarah, you can take care of the pets while we're away." Twilight smiled. I nodded and the group brought their pets into my room.

Owlicious, Winonna, Angel, Tank, Opal, Kodiak, Rosy, Kaede's cat, Jo Jo, jack's Giunia Pig, Gizmo, Rantaro's raccoon, Tom, Skye's Ferret, and Snow, Nicole's Polar Bear, were all left in my care now.

"Alright you all. You be nice to Sarah cause she's sick. Don't make her use anymore energy or go outside." Ren said to the pets.

"Okay Ren." Kodiak smiled. "We'll be good."

"Thanks Kodi. We'll be back.." Ren said and he and the others left for the Crystal Empire, leaving me with their pets to care for until they came back.

As the group left the home-ship, they didn't notice Void watching them from the treetops. "Hmm... so my dear sister has fallen ill huh? This could be my chance to get rid of her once and for all... hahaha...." he said evily before he vanished into the shadows.

Meanwhile, I was just watching the pets from my bed and I wiped my nose with a tissue before I coughed. "Pikachu..." I then saw a spoon with some medicine near my mouth. Huh? I looked and saw Pikachu holding the spoon with a big smile, "Pikachu Pikapi.." I smiled weakly at my buddy.

"You want me to take my medicine, huh?" I smirked, earning a nod from the mouse. I grinned and I took the medicine, much to the little fella's joy. "Pika.."

Then, Angel Bunny came up to me with a annoyed look on his face, "Yeah Angel?" Sarah asked groggily. Angel pointed to his opened mouth, "Oh.. you wanna eat..?" Angel nodded and I started to try and get out of bed. "Sarah, you can't get out of bed, you're still sick.."

"B-But someone has to get the food f-for you... A-Achoo.. you guys..." I sneezed.

"Well, you can't you're sick.." Kodiak said before nudging me back into bed. "You just rest here and we'll get our own food.."

"H-How...?" Sarah questioned.

"There's a Pet Smart in the shopping district. Has all the food we need." Kodiak said, wagging his tail.

"O-Okay... yawn.... just be careful and try not to make a big mess..." I yawned before I turned over and I fell into a blissful sleep.

Third Person's POV

While Sarah was sleeping in her room peacefully, the pets used the elevator to get into the shopping district and they found the Pet Smart shop. "Here we go." Kodi said happily. The pets entered and they found the area where they had pet food. There were many, many, many bags of pet food for them all, even Snow, Gizmo and Tom!

The pets grabbed their respective food, which for Snow was actually raw meat, and they feasted on the food happily.

Up in Sarah's room, Void, coated in his shadows, entered through the window of Sarah's room and saw her sleeping form, "Heheh... time to get rid of you, sunshine pest..." and Void pounced onto Sarah, shocking her awake. "AAAAAAHHHHH!"

Her scream could be heard from shopping district. "Sarah!" Kodiak exclaimed in worry. He ran towards the elevator along with the other pets and they quickly made it Sarah's room... only to find the window broken and Sarah gone! "Oh man, what happened?"

Gizmo and Tom leaped onto her bed and sniffed the covers. Gizmo chattered to Kodiak. "You smell Void's scent! Oh no..!" Kodiak exclaimed. "He must have taken Sarah! W-We gotta get Ren and the others!"

"Pika Pika.." Kodiak and the pets turned and saw Pikachu, Zoura and Snowflake. "PIkachu Pikapi."

"You'll go and find Sarah while we get Ren and the others?" Kodiak asked them and they all nodded. "A-Alright. Come on, you guys.." Kodiak called and he and the pets left the home-ship and made their way to train station while Pikachu, Zoura and Snowflake leaped out of the window to find their friend.

Sarah struggled weakly underneath the Spinosaurus' foot, trying to get loose, but the dinosaur wouldn't let her get up. "Hahaha... thought you would put up more of a fight like the last time... guess that's what happens when your sick.." Void chuckled.

"Ugh...." Sarah grunted as she tried to get out.

"Once you're out of the way and I regain the power those weak humans stole from me as well as the Elements of Harmony, I'll be able to begin the Great Fall.." Void smiled evilly.

"You will never bring forth the Great Fall again..! I'll stop you just like I did before." Sarah growled.

"Just because you beat me before and hibernated inside of Father for a millennia, doesn't mean you'll stop me again." Void growled. "I been slowly gaining more power from the negative emotions and hatred from this world. Just like I did on Earth, hahaha...and luckily I had your new friend to help me with that plan."

"Grrr... you still will not succeed." Sarah added.

"Hahaha... once I eliminate you, nothing will stop me from getting my power back and the Elements of Harmony.." Void added, but, "CHUUUU!" a Thunderbolt came and nearly hit Void but he moved out of the way. Void grunted and turned to see Pikachu, Zoura and Snowflake!

"You three meddling pests.." Void growled before he fired a beam of dark magic at the three but Zoura got in front and used Night Daze to counter it. "Ugh..." Pikachu then charged Void and launched a Volt Tackle attack and rammed him away from Sarah. Zoura and Snowflake then leaped up and clawed the Spinosaurus with Scratch and their claws. The Spinosaurus roared in pain before backing off, getting off of Sarah. Pikachu, Zoura and Snowflake surrounded their sick friend, protectively.

"Pika..." Pikachu growled with his cheeks sparking with electricity.

"Grr... it'll take alot more than just you three to save your pesky friend..." Void growled.

"Then, it's a good thing they have us, creep..." Void turned and saw Ren and the others alongside their pets. "Ugh.. you whimps again..." Void growled.

"That's right, now back away from Newbie." Jack snarled with his fists raised.

"Yeah back away from Private Gem before I annihilate you.." Skye growled with her helicopter hovering beside her. Void laughed, "You humans can't do a single thing to me."

"Wanna bet.. Break..!" Ren called and he fired his Hacking Gun at Void but Void took the blast and wasn't affected. "What?!" Ren exclaimed.

"Like I said, you humans can't do a single thing to me..." Void chuckled.

"So? We're still not gonna let you harm our friend." Kaede said with her bow and arrow ready for use.

Void just smirked and coated his hands in his dark magic. Pikachu leaped up and launched a Thunderbolt at Void and he countered with a dark magic blast, making a small explosion. "PIka.... chupi!" But that gave Pikachu a chance to use Iron Tail and hit Void in the face. "Ugh.. pesky mouse.." Void sent another blast at Pikachu but he countered with Electro Ball.

Zoura then chuckled mischievously before he unleashed Night Daze against Void's Spinosaurus, making it roar in pain and snarl at the Tricky Fox Pokemon. Zoura chuckled before he flipped in the air and turned into a black and red Spinosaurus. Void's Spinosaurus roared and charged Zoura and Zoura charged him and the two engaged with each other. Snapping their jaws and aiming claw attacks at each other. Void's dinosaur grabbed Zoura by the neck but Zoura clawed the dinosaur near the eye, making it roar and pain as the wound gushed with black blood.

Zoura then rammed the Spinosaurus in the stomach while it was distracted and it pushed the large dinosaur off of the cliffside, making it crash into the rocks below and it turned into sparkles. "Alright Zoura..!" Ren cheered happily. Zoura nodded before it changed back his Tricky Fox self. "Ugh... annoying little... you can't protect my 'sister' forever. One day I will get rid of her and your power shall me mine once more..!" Void declared before he consumed himself in his shadows and he teleported away.

Ren and the others rushed over to Sarah. "Sarah, are you alright?" Ren asked.

"Y-Yeah.. sniffle... I'm alright..." Sarah sniffled, shivering a little.

"Come on, let's get you back to bed, Newbie." Jack said and he picked up Sarah and they all took her back to bed.

Ren's POV

Phew... I'm glad we got to Sarah in time. Who knows what would have happened if we didn't. Good thing Kodiak and the other pets came and got us from the Crystal Empire.

Jack placed Sarah on the couch in the living room, feeling that she could rest up here for a while and Pikachu covered her up with a blanket. "Pikapi..." Pikachu said with worry.

"I-I'll be alright Pikachu..." Sarah reassured with a sniffle.

"H-How'd you guys get back so fast..?" she asked, turning to us.

"Well... Kodiak and the other pets came running towards us when we discovered that we inroduced the wrong pony to the Crystal Empire..." Ren began to explain..

Flashback

"We got the wrong pony...?!" Rainbow exclaimed to Twilight, who was horrified.

"Noooooo...!" Pinkie Pie exclaimed. "Oh wait, I mean. Yeeeeess..!" We all just sweat dropped at her behavior but either way, this was bad. If she wasn't Ms. Harshwhinny, then where was she?!

"We need to find Ms. Harshwhinny and fast!" Twilight exlaimed, but before we could. "Ren! Ren..!" Huh? I turned around along with the others and saw... Kodiak and all our pets?

"Kodiak? What are all of you doing here?" I asked, confused.

"It's Sarah! Void took her while she was sleeping!" Kodiak exclaimed, to our horror. The girls gasped. "Oh no!" Twilight exclaimed.

"Darn it! Now what?!" Jack exclaimed. "We got to get back and save newbie from that creep!"

"But what about the inspector, Jack?" Kaede pointed out.

"Ren, you and the others go back and save Sarah. The girls and I will stay here and search for the inspector." Twilight planned. I nodded, "Come on guys, there's no time to lose.."

And we made a beeline for the train station and we made it back to Ponyville in not time. We raced to the home-ship and into the Sarah's room where we saw the window busted and Sarah's bed sheets empty. "Okay so where could Void have
taken Sarah?" I asked. Kodiak sniffed the ground and barked, "I have her scent, Ren. Void took her this way.." Kodiak said before he jumped out of the window.

Guess we're jumping out there too. "Come on guys. Sarah needs us." I said and the others nodded before we all followed Kodiak out of the window and towards where he traced Sarah's scent.Hang on Sarah, we're coming...

Flashback End

"Thank goodness we found you in time." I smiled at her.

"Y-Yeah. Me too.." Sarah gave a weak smile.

"I hope the girls found the real inspector." Kaede said. Yeah and I hope this Ms. Harshwhinny isn't too... well... harsh with them for mistaking another pony for her. Then, we heard the door open and we saw Twilight and the girls cheering as they came in. "Girls? What is it?" I asked them.

"The Crystal Empire is the host of the Equestria Games! That's what!" Rainbow cheered, doing flips in the air.

"Really? But what about our mistake?" Ren asked.

"Ms. Harshwhinny said that it was so nice of us to go out of our way to make the other pony feel welcomed in the Crystal Empire, so she decided that the Crystal Empire would be the next host for the Equestria Games." Twilight said happily.

"Alright!" Carrie cheered. Yeah, looks our mistake wasn't a total disaster afterall.

"So how's Sarah?" Twilight asked, seeing Sarah resting on the couch.

"She's alright. Thanks to Kodiak and the pets." I smiled, rubbing Kodiak on his head, making him pant happily and wag his tail.

"Hehehe... thank you Ren.." Kodiak said happily. Guess that's why dogs are known to be Man's Best Friend, for their loyalty and their bravery. Hehehe... that's my Kodiak.

"So what should we do now?" Flutters asked everyone.

"How about we all relax?" Skye asked. "We've all had a rough day, especially Private Gem."

"Can't argue with that." Rainbow said, hovering in the air.

"Same.." Jack said, rubbing his gut. "I'm gonna go get something to eat."

"Yeah, keep doing that tubby." Rantaro smirked, earning a growl from Jack. "That does it..!" Jack yelled, ready to pummel Rantaro when Pikachu leaped in between them... and shocked them both with Thunderbolt.

"GAAAAHH!" They both screamed and they flopped to the ground twitching from the electric attack. Hahaha....! Now that's a laugh..! Haha...! Everyone else laughed while Jack and Rantaro got up, "Hey what was that for?!" Jack yelled at Pikachu. PIkachu waved a finger in front of him. "Pikachu Pika Pika PIkachu..."

"Pikachu said, no fighting near Carrie." Sarah chuckled weakly. Jack and Rantaro grumbled before they looked away from each other.

Oh well, guess everything work out in the end, right? Hehe....

To Be Continued...

Chapter 10: Magical Mystery Cure

Sarah's POV

Two months have passed since the incident with the pets and since my cold episode.

Now I was feeling better and today looked like it was going to be a good day. I had went into Ponyville to try and find something to do... only to find the ponies complaining about something. Wonder what's wrong with them shrugged and went over, "Um, excuse me everypony, what's the matter?"

"Uh, Rarity is messing up the weather.." one pony complained. Rarity? Messing with the weather..? That can't be right. I flew over the crowd of ponies and I saw Rarity in the middle. Nothing seemed wrong. Same mane. Same coat color... wait... what's up with her cutie mark.. I looked closer and saw that it was Rainbow Dash's cutie mark! What the-? How'd Rarity get Rainbow's Cutie Mark?

That's when Ren, the others, Twilight and Spike came over, "Sarah, thank goodness, what's going on? Why isn't Rainbow Dash handling this?" Twilight asked me.

"Yeah, where the hell is Skittles and why is the fashion loon controlling the weather?" Jack grumbled.

"It's because Rarity has Rainbow's cutie mark!" I exclaimed at them and they gasped in shock.

"No way!" Ren replied.

"Indeed look." Ren and the others caught a glimpse of Rarity through the angry mo of ponies and saw that she did have Rainbow's Cutie Mark instead of her own. "Okay, what in the hell happened to her cutie mark? Why does she have Skittles cutie mark?" Jack questioned.

"I don't know but if there's something wrong with Rarity than there must be something wrong with the other girls." Sarah said.

"Come on, we have to check in on them. Something tells me this is just the beginning. Let's go!"

We came to Fluttershy's Cottage and I knocked on the door and Rainbow answered, nervously. "Hello guys." she said.

"Rainbow, why are in Flutters Cottage?" Ren asked her and Twilight followed up with, "Rainbow Dash! Why is Rarity doing your job?" Then we all heard a crash and Rainbow zipped back in. Twilight used her magic to open the door, "And what in Equestria is going on in...'

Woah..! We saw all the animals Fluttershy used to care for running amok in the cottage. "What the hell?!" Jack exclaimed.

"What in the Arnold!" Skye added.

"...here?" Twilight finished and Rainbow broke into song while she tried to contain some of the animals in the cottage.

(Rainbow)

These animals don't listen, no, not one little bit
They run around out of control and throw their hissy fits
It's up to me to stop them, 'cause plainly you can see

She chased after a fast hummingbird and crashed into the wall and then she pointed to her cutie mark which was Fluttershy's!

It's got to be my destiny, and it's what my cutie mark is telling me

Ren gasped, "She has Flutters Cutie Mark?!"

"How is that even possible?!" Jamie exclaimed in utter disbelief. "Where's Fluttershy is she's not here?"

"Last time I heard, she' at Sugarcube Corner." Rainbow said as she tried to catch a deer and failing. Ren immediately turned tail and ran off to Pinkie's place. "Ren, wait up!" I called and the rest of us followed him to Sugarcube Corner. When we entered, we found Fluttershy, trying to entertain a crowd of ponies! She was trying to blow up a balloon.

(Fluttershy)

I try to keep them laughing, put a smile upon their face
But no matter what I try, it seems a bit of a disgrace

She blew into a party marker but she didn't feel convinced. "Okay, now that's a disaster.." Nicole said bluntly.

I have to entertain them, it's there for all to see

"Pfft. Let me do this.." Spike said and he put on a funny face mask and started dancing, "Spike, knock it off.. look!" Twilight said pointing at Fluttershy as she looked at her Cutie Mark which was Pinkie Pie's.

It's got to be my destiny, and it's what my cutie mark is telling me

"Okay... so where's the pink brat?" Jack questioned Fluttershy. "I can't believe I'm saying this but I'd rather have her than you making people laugh."

"Jack!" Kaede scolded.

"What? I'm just being honest.." Jack defended.

"N-No it's alright. Anyway, Pinkie's at Sweet Apple Acres." Fluttershy replied. I nodded and turned to the group, "Come on gang." Everyone nodded and we made out way to Sweet Apple Acres where we found Pinkie doing Applejack's work and failing miserable.

(Pinkie Pie)

I don't care much for pickin' fruit and plowin' fields ain't such a hoot

And she tried to fix a damaged water chute above the barn, but no matter what she did, she couldn't quite understand as to how to go about fixing it.

No matter what I try, I cannot fix this busted water chute!
I've got so many chores to do, it's no fun being me

She tried to applebuck but she instead smacked the tree and apples fell on her. She landed on her back and we saw her cutie mark which was Applejack's!

But it has to be my destiny, 'cause it's what my cutie mark is telling me

"Oh man, this is getting worse and worse.." Jamie fretted, holding his notebook tightly to himself. I see what you mean. "Pinkie, do you know where Applejack is?" I asked her. Pinkie got back up and replied while trying to applebuck again, "She's at Carousal Boutique."

"Carousal Boutique.. oh dear..." I winced at the others.

"Let's move, maggots!" Skye exclaimed and we rushed to Carousal Boutique and entered to find Applajack.. trying to make clothes.

(Applejack)

Lookie here at what I made, I think that it's a dress
I know it doesn't look like much, I'm under some distress
Could y'all give me a hand here and help me fix this mess?

The dresses and clothes she made were not that great compared to Rarity's. The colors were dull and she was having trouble with the sewing machine and Rarity's other items in the store. She looked grimly at her cutie mark which was Rarity's and we all knew what she was doing.

My destiny is not pretty, but it's what my cutie mark is tellin' me

"Come on gang, let's get back to the library, fast!" I exclaimed and the others nodded before we all rushed back outside and we heard Rarity singing.

(Rarity)

I'm in love with weather patterns, but the others have concerns
For I just gave them frostbite over top of their sunburns
I have to keep on trying, for everyone can see

(Rarity and Rainbow Dash)

It's got to be

(Fluttershy)

It's got to be

(Pinkie Pie)

My destiny

(Applejack)

My destiny

(Rarity, Rainbow Dash, and Fluttershy)

And it's what my cutie mark

(Pinkie Pie and Applejack)

It's what my cutie mark

(Rarity, Rainbow Dash, Fluttershy, Pinkie Pie, Applejack)

Yes, it's what my cutie mark is telling me!

Later...

Ren's POV

We got back to the Library and Twilight was in a panic. "This is bad. This is very, very bad." she said to herself. You're telling me. All of the girls, except for Twilights', cutie marks are switched! I thought Cutie Marks couldn't be switched at all.

"What's going on? Why is this happening?!" Spike asked her.

"Yeah, what the hell is going on here?!" Jack exclaimed with his arms crossed. "Last night when Spike was taking one of his seven-hour bubble baths, I got a special delivery from the princess." Twilight started.

"A special delivery, what was it?" I asked.

"It was a book and one the last page that had Starswirl the Breaded secret unfinished masterpeice. He was never able to get it right and he abandoned it and Princess Celestia believed I'm the one who can understand and rewrite it.." she explained as she got out the book and we saw the spell. It read, 'From one to another, another to one. A mark of one's destiny singled out alone, fulfilled.'

Well, this doesn't make any sense, it does not even rhyme. "I casted the spell so I could find out what it was, but nothing seemed to happen." Twilight thought to herself when Nicole and Rantaro spotted something wrong with the Elements of Harmony that were in a glass casting. "Um... then why are the these Elements all different colors then?" Rantaro asked.

"WHAT?!" We all exclaimed and we looked at the Elements and gasped. The Elements were all different colors. Honesty was blue, Loyalty was pink, Generosity was red, Laughter was orange and Kindness was blue! "Oh no... so that spell did make something happen! It changed the Elements of Harmony! That must be why their cutie marks are all wrong!" Twilight realized.

"Why would something like that have something to do with it?" Skye asked her.

"The Elements are shaped like their cutie marks, so maybe when Twilight casted the spell it changed their symbols thus changing their cutie marks too!" Sarah realized.

"Can't you cast a counter spell to change them back?" I asked frantically as Twilight looked through the book, "Oh. There is no counter-spell!"

"No counter spell, oh no...!" This was a disaster! The girls can't have each others cutie marks forever, right?!

"Why don't you just use that memory spell you used to fix everypony when Discord was here?" Spike suggested.

"It's not their memories, Spike. It's their true selves that have been altered!" Twilight replied, knowingly.

"Zecora's cure for the cutie pox?" Spike suggested again but at that moment, Twilight stopped looking through the book and gave it to Spike, "That won't work either..."

Oh man... so... is there nothing that can change them back? There had to be a way to change them back to the way they were. I love Flutters the way she is, caring for animals. She can't entertain ponies, she's too shy for that.

"Well.." Spike sighed, "Maybe it won't be so bad. Maybe our friends will grow to like their new lives."

"No way, Spike! This isn't right. The girls aren't where they belong in Ponyville." Skye stated. Twilight sighed and she looked really dejected. "Skye's right, Spike. They're not who they are meant to be anymore. Their destinies are now changed, and it's all my fault." Twilight climbed up the stairs, fully dejected while Spike looked heart broken. Oh Twilight....

Sarah went upstairs to her room and the rest of us followed her. We found Twilight sitting on her bed, looking very sad as she sang to herself.

(Twilight)

I have to find a way
To make this all okay
I can't believe this small mistake
Could've caused so much heartache

Oh why, oh why?

Something is wrong
It's plan to see
This isn't how its meant to be
And you can see it like I do
It's not the path that's meant for you

Oh why, oh why?

Losing promise
I don't know what to do
Seeking answers
I fear I won't get through to you

Oh why, oh why?

She stopped singing and she put her head down and sobbed to herself. Spike and the rest of us came over to her, "Oh, guys, what have I done?" she asked us before she turned and sat dejectedly in the window. There has to be someway to fix this... but how..

"Twilight, you can fix this.." Sarah said to the dejected unicorn. Twilight sniffled, "How?"

"There's one thing that I know about best friends..." Sarah started.

"What?"

"You can always count on them to know who you are." Sarah stated as she put a hoof on her shoulder. "You know who the girls are supposed to be... and now you have to show them who they're suppose to be. They're your friends..." Twilight looked at her and her eyes lit up a little, "You're right, Sarah." Twilight got off of the bed and she went downstairs to the picture that we all took when she and I first came to Ponyvile, "And they mean more to me than anything. My friends..."

Woah... what's going on? Twilight was starting to glow brightly. "What's wrong with the bookworm now?" Jack asked, covering his eyes.

"Twilight? Are you alright?" Spike asked and then Twilight exclaimed. "I've got it! I know what to do!" Really?

"You do?" Spike asked. And Twilight gathered the Elements of Harmony as well as her own. "Sarah's right. I may not be able to remind them of who they are, but I can show them what they mean to each other. They'll find the part of themselves that's been lost so they can help the friend they care about so much!" she explained and gave Spike the chest with the Elements inside, "Come on, guys!"

We all ran outside and we found Fluttershy going towards the hot air balloon, Fluttershy, wait!" I called as I came over to her. She looked at me and I saw how sad she was, "Oh, hi Ren."

"Where are you going, Flutters?" I asked.

"I'm moving back to Cloudsdale. I don't know what's wrong, but I can't seem to make anypony laugh." Fluttershy whimpered. Moving back to Cloudsdale. Flutters....

"Flutters, you can't move back to Cloudsdale, I'll miss you.." I said to her gently. Fluttershy nuzzled me, "I'm sorry Ren, but I just don't-"

"Actually before you go Fluttershy, I was wondering if you might be willing to help Rainbow Dash. She's really struggling with her animals." Twilight said to Fluttershy. Huh? How is that going to... OH! Right...

"But... I don't really know anything about animals..." Fluttershy said, rubbing her hooves together.

"But you do know something about Rainbow Dash." Twilight told her and Fluttershy thought for a moment, "I... know that she's a true friend, and I'll do anything I can to help her." I smiled at her and we took her to her cottege where we heard a crash and Rainbow's voice, "Whoa!"

"Rainbow Dash!" Twilight opened the door and we found the animals going crazy and they had Rainbow tied up in a cauldron. "I'm in here! Help! I'm trapped!"

"What the hell is wrong with them?!" Jack exclaimed in shock. "Hey kid, do you know?" he added, looking at me.

"How should I know?" I exclaimed.

"She's your girlfriend."

Flutters turned to Twilight, "Hurry, Twilight! Can't you do some sort of spell to get her out?" she asked but Twilight shook her head and told her, "No. Fluttershy, you're the only one who can help! Rainbow Dash needs you!"

Fluttershy looked worried but I reassured her, "Come on Flutters, you can do it.." Fluttershy nodded and she walked into the middle of the animal frenzy, " Um... Hello? Little... woodland creatures? I know that you're all very upset and feel like giving Rainbow Dash a hard time," as she talked the animals recognized their original caretaker and they all came around her, smiling. That's it Fluttershy, keep going... "but we'd all really appreciate it if you'd calm down and, um, maybe... rest for a bit?" she went off and she gathered some food for the animals.

"Oh! Uh... look! Here's some nice, juicy leaves for you to munch on. And some crunchy, munchy acorns too. Uh, wouldn't you like to take a break and have a little snack?" Rainbow was shocked at how she was understanding the animals as they all ate their food.

"Aww, look at that. I guess you were all just cranky because you were hungry." The birds came over and tweeted happily to Fluttershy, "Oh, you are very welcome, little friends." then Harry the Bear grabbed her and kissed her on her head and she started glowing pink! "Goodness, it's like I can understand them!"

"Now Twilight!" Sarah whispered to Twilight, who nodded and got out her Element of Kindness, "I... I feel strange, like... like this is what I'm meant to do, like this is who I am! My destiny!" Twilight placed the Element on Fluttershy and its magic coursed through Fluttershy and she fell on the ground, "Wha... what happened?"

We went over to her... please let this work, please, please, please...!

"Fluttershy, look! Your cutie mark!" Twilight exclaimed and we saw Fluttershy's cutie was back to the way it was before! Her three butterflies! "It worked! It worked! Oh, I'm so happy you're back to normal! Now we need your help!" Twilight exclaimed and she broke into song.

(Twilight)
A true, true friend helps a friend in need
A friend will be there to help them see

(Twilight and Fluttershy)

A true, true friend helps a friend in need
To see the light that shines from a true, true friend

Jack and Skye got Rainbow out of the cauldron and untied her and Twilight came over to her. "Rainbow, Rarity needs help with the weather." I told her.

"Help with the weather..? I-I don't know anything about that.." She replied until Jack grabbed her, "Yeah, yeah, come on Skittles..!" and we went outside and found Rarity.

Rarity needs your help
She's trying hard, doing what she can

Fluttershy urged Rainbow to try and handle the weather by herself.

(Fluttershy)

Would you try, just give it a chance
You might find that you'll start to understand

She kicked a cloud and she realized that she could help her friend with the weather and she soon cleared the skies of all the bad weather, making it sunny once more.

(Twilight and Fluttershy)

A true, true friend helps a friend in need
A friend will be there to help you see

Rainbow glowed red and Twilight rushed over and placed her Element of Loyalty on her neck and she remembered everything and her gained her original cutie mark back.

A true, true friend helps a friend in need
To see the light that shines from a true, true friend

"Uh, what just happened?" Rainbow asked.

"No time, Skittles. The farm chick is trying to make dresses." Jack stated.

"Say no more, fatty." Rainbow smirked and we all turned to Rarity, who looked confused, "Huh? Me?"

"Yes, you.. come on." I said and we took her to Carousel Boutique which was boarded up and we found Applejack struggling to make some dresses.

(Rainbow Dash)

Applejack needs your help
She's trying hard, doing what she can

Rarity looked around at the dresses Applejack made and she took over and Applejack let her help and she got to work making a proper dress with no problem and she started to glow purple.

Would you try, just give it a chance
You might find that you'll start to understand

(Twilight, Fluttershy, and Rainbow Dash)

A true, true friend helps a friend in need
A friend will be there to help them see

Twilight brought over the Element of Generosity and placed it on Rarity's chest and she remembered what she was meant to do and she regained her correct cutie mark.

A true, true friend helps a friend in need
To see the light that shines from a true, true friend

Rarity gasped, "Oh my, what a terrible dream I had." then she saw Applejack near one of the tacty dressed, "Or, maybe I'm still having it."

"Rarity, Pinkie Pie is about to lose the apple farm. We need Applejack's help!" Twilight told her.

"Lose the apple farm? Well we can't let that happen, now can we?" Rarity said and soon we made our way to Sweet Apple Acres which was kinda in ruins. The trees were bare and there was no sign of plant growth at all!

(Rarity)

Pinkie Pie is in trouble
We need to get there by her side
We can try to do what we can now

We came by Pinkie's side as she was trying to fix the water chute again and Applejack helped put it back to where it was suppose to be and Pinkie couldn't have been more relived to see her.

For together we can be her guide

(Twilight, Fluttershy, Rainbow Dash, and Rarity)

A true, true friend helps a friend in need
A friend will be there to help them see

In no time at all, Applejack got straight to work on the farm, helping replant the fruits and vegetables and we got the farm back up and running full speed again. Applejack glowed orange and Twilight placed the Element of Honesty on her and the magic helped her regain her cutie mark again.

A true, true friend helps a friend in need
To see the light that shines from a true, true friend

"Yee-haw! Now that's more like it! What's next?" Applejack asked.

"The townspeople are furious. We need the old Pinkie Pie back." Twilight explained.

"I'm on it. I know just the thing." Applejack said and we took Pinkie into town as Applejack sang,

(Applejack)

The townspeople need you
They've been sad for a while
They march around, face a-frown
And never seem to smile
And if you feel like helpin'

Pinkie felt like smiling and she glowed blue before Aj placed a funny mask on her and pushed her in front of the crowd and her mane regained it puffiness!

We'd appreciate a lot
If you'd get up there and spread some cheer
From here to Canterlot

"Come on ponies, I wanna see you SMILE!" Pinkie yelled happily and the other ponies frowns turned upside down, "PINKIE!" and soon the whole town was singing along, including us.

(Everyone)

A true, true friend helps a friend in need
A friend will be there to help them see
A true, true friend helps a friend in need
To see the light! (To see the light!)
That shines! (That shines!)

Twilight then floated us all up into the air with her magic for a final group hug together.

From a true, true friend!

"Alright, you're back to normal..!" Carrie cheered as she hugged Pinkie Pie who smiled. I couldn't believe it but, we did it. We fixed the girls cutie marks and now everything was back to normal again. "Yeah, I'd rather have the pink brat make everyone happy versus Ren's shy chick." Jack stated with a toothily grin.

Then, we heard Twilight call out, "Wait a second, that's it! I understand now! I know how to fix the spell!" She rushed back to her library and the rest of us followed as she grabbed the book and a quill and began writing, "From all of us together, together we're friends. With the marks of our destinies made one, there is magic without end!"

She proudly closed the book and involuntarily her Element of Magic started to glow on its own and it sent out a small shockwave that effected the other Elements and it made them blast Twilight with their combined magic. "Woah! Crap baskets, what's going on!"

"What the hell?!" Jack added. Carrie squeaked and hid behind Kaede, in fear. Then a large flash came and we all covered our eyes. When the light was gone, "W-What happened?" Flutters asked before we all gasped, seeing Twilight gone! The only thing that was where we was us a burn mark of her cutie mark.

"Where'd she go?" Applejack asked.

"It looks like your Elements teleported her somewhere..." Sarah said examining the mark. She saw her Element of Magic nearby but it looked different now.. It's design was different.

"Woah... her crown changed..." Kaede gasped in awe.

"But where's the purple bookworm..?" Jack grumbled. Suddenly, we all noticed a very bright light coming from outside. "Outside, come on.." Sarah said and we all went outside and saw a large glowing symbol of Twilight's cutie mark floating down to us and we saw Twilight inside of it as the light dimmed.

"Twilight.. is that you?" Applejack asked and Twilight stood up... and revealed a pair of wings..! HOLY CRAP BASKETS!

Everyone gasped. "T-Twilight... y-you have wings now!" Jamie exclaimed.

"Well, that's nuts..." Jack gasped in awe. Rantaro and Nicole, even looked surprised by this. Applejack came up to her and stammered in awe, I-I've never seen anythin like it."

"Ha! Twilight's got wings! Awesome! A new flying buddy!" Rainbow laughed as she hugged her. Rarity came up, "Why, you've become an Alicorn. I didn't even know that was possible."

Then Pinkie came in swinging on a rope, screaming, "Alicorn party!" and confetti came down from nowhere as she blew into a party blower. Okay.. not gonna ask how she did that cause, it's Pinkie Pie.

Fluttershy then came up to her, "Wow... You look just like a princess!"

"That's because she is a princess." Celestia said as she came floating down to us. Wait.. WHAT?! Twilight A Princess! "Huh?" We all went and Twilight was speechless, "A... A princess?"

Celeste placed a hoof on her chest and explained, "Since you've come to Ponyville, you've displayed the charity, compassion, devotion, integrity, optimism, and of course, the leadership of a true princess."

"But... does this mean I won't be your student anymore?" Twilight asked, fearing she wouldn't be her mentor's student any longer. But thankfully for her, Celeste shook her head, "Not in the same way as before. I'll still be here to help and guide you, but we're all your students now, too. You are an inspiration to us all, Twilight." Celestia bowed and so did the rest of us, even Sarah. Looks like Twilight is really a part of the royal family now.

"But... what do I do now? Is there a book about being a princess I should read?" Twilight asked her mentor.

Celestia chuckled, "There will be time for all of that later. Now, it's time to plan for your coronation tomorrow." Twilight couldn't help but smile.

"Looks like you're officially part of the royal family now.." I teased and Twilight chuckled at my little joke. "Guess I am.." she said.

The Next Day....

We were all gathered in the throne room dressed in the fancy tuxedos and dresses that Rarity made for all of us. Celestia, Luna and Cadences were dressed in their fanciest royal garbs and Celestia addressed the crowd, "We are gathered here today in celebration of a momentous occasion. My most faithful student, Twilight Sparkle, has done many extraordinary things since she's lived in Ponyville. She even helped reunite me with my sister, Princess Luna. But today, Twilight Sparkle did something extraordinary. She created new magic, proving without a doubt that she is ready to be crowned Equestria's newest princess. Fillies and gentlecolts, may I present for the very first time, Princess Twilight Sparkle!"

That's when Twilight came through the doors, dressed in her royal gown with royal guards behind her as they sang,

The Princess Twilight cometh
Behold, behold

Twilight came before Celestia, Luna and Cadence and Spike came up, dressed in a tuxedo and holding her Element of Harmony on a pillow and Celestia placed the crown on her head. She looked at us and we all smiled at her.

A Princess here before us
Behold, behold, behold

Behold, behold (behold, behold)
The Princess Twilight cometh
Behold, behold (behold, behold)
The Princess is
The Princess is here!

We all gathered near the doorway to the balcony where we heard Twilight giving her speech, "A little while ago, my teacher and mentor Princess Celestia sent me to live in Ponyville. She sent me to study friendship, which is something I didn't really care much about." We saw her looking at us and we encouraged us to come out as she continued her speech, "But now, on a day like today, I can honestly say I wouldn't be standing here if it weren't for the friendships I've made with all of you. Each one of you taught me something about friendship, and for that, I will always be grateful. Today, I consider myself the luckiest pony in Equestria. Thank you, friends. Thank you, everypony!"

The crowd cheered below and we made our way back inside, where we saw Cadence and Shining Armor, "Twilight! I'm so proud of you!" Shining Armor said as he hugged his sister. Twilight spotted a small tear out of the corner of his eye, "Are you crying?"

Shining Armor quickly wiped away the tear, "Of course not. It's... it's liquid pride. Totally different thing." he replied making the two siblings laugh.

"Best coronation ever!" Pinkie Pie exclaimed happily.

"Indeed, Private or should I call you General now..?" Skye teased, nudging Twilight. Twilight chuckled.

"Yeah Twilight..!" Carrie cheered happily as she hugged Twilight. Twilight giggled and hugged Carrie back. "Now you really are a part of the royal family, Twilight." I smiled at her.

Twilight smiled back, "Yeah... I guess I am now.." I couldn't be happier for Twilight. Now an Alicorn Princess, who knows what'll come next?

To Be Continued....

Chapter 11: Interlude - Pokemon Short: Eevee and Friends

Author's Note

If anyone wants to help me write this story, I'd be appreciated. I know alot of readers loved MaxTV1234's Ren's Adventures in Equestria story. So if anyone wants to me write this with me, just message me.

Chapter 11: Interlude - Pokemon Short: Eevee and Friends

Sarah's POV

Today, I was in the home-ship, getting ready to visit some friends of mine. Ren, Jack, Rantaro, Nicole, Jamie, Carrie, Kaede and Skye came in. "Hey newbie. What are you doing?" Jack asked.

"I'm gonna visit some friends of mine." I replied.

"What kind of friends?" Kaede asked.

"Their special friends. You guys can come too if you want." I offered.

"Yeah, I'll go." Ren said.

"Me too." Carrie added.

Rantaro sighed, "As long as it doesn't waste my time."

"Hmm...Very well." Nicole shrugged.

"Sure thing Sarah." Kaede smiled.

I smiled and I lit my horn creating a large sparkling portal. "What the hell?!" Jack exclaimed.

"Woah!" Ren cried.

"Come on." I giggled and I leaped in, followed by the others and we were all in a large field with pink and white flowers, "So pretty..." Carrie gasped seeing all the pink and white flowers. "So where are these friends of yours, newbie?" Jack asked.

"They should be around here somewhere..."

"Sylveon..." a voice came.

"What was that?" Ren asked.

"Sylveon..."

"There it is again." Kaede said.

"Sylveon..." The patch of flowers in front of us wavered and out came one of my friends. "Hi Sylveon."

Sylveon: quadruped, mammalian Pokémon covered with pale cream-colored fur with pink feet, ears, and tail. It has light blue eyes, long ears with blue interiors and thicker fur, a tiny nose, and two stray tufts of fur on top of its head. There are two bows on its body: one at the base of its left ear and one on its neck. Each bow is pale cream with a pink center and trails a pair of ribbon-like feelers. The feelers are pale cream with light blue tips. Before the tip of each feeler is a pink and then a dark blue stripe. It has slender legs with small, three-toed paws and a fluffy, slightly curved tail.

"A Sylveon?!" Ren exclaimed in shock. "Wait, hold on, how is that possible?"

"She's one of my summons..." I smiled softly. "This world here...it's a pocket dimension of mine."

"So... this pocket dimension of yours is filled with... things like her?" Jack asked.

"They are called Eevee Evolutions and yes." I said.

"Eevee Evolutions?" Skye asked. "What are you talking about, Private Gem?"

"Don't you watch Pokemon at all, Skye!" Ren exclaimed, exasperated at her. "Eevee Evolutions are basically all the evolutions of Eevee, duh."

"Sylveon, Sylveon..." Sylveon smiled at us.

"What did she say, Newbie?" Jack asked me.

"She said 'Follow me and I'll show you something cool'." I said before I turned to my Fairy Type Pokemon friend. "Ready girl?" Sylveon nodded and gracefully leaped across the field into a clearing. "Come on guys." I galloped after her and the others ran after us. Sylveon lead us to a large house shaped like an Eevee head. "What the heck is that?" Jack exclaimed.

"It's called the Eevee house." I said.

"Sylveon... Sylve!" Sylveon called and a small Eevee came out. "Eevee!"

"Whoa..." Ren blinked in shock. "That's pretty awesome...It's like that one Pikachu Short."

"Tell me about it!" Skye nodded. "Does anyone find this odd that any show we've seen or any anime we've watched is coming to life while we're here?"

"Who cares!" Jack said. "Let's check the place out."

"Vee. Eevee..!" Hehehe... and I think I hear another pokemon. Looking up, we all saw a little Eevee coming out, "Eevee..!"

"Aww.. It's an Eevee..!" Ren gasped in awe.

"So cute.." Carrie added.

"Yeah..." Kaede added. Eevee came sliding down to us and cried out happily. "Eevee."

"Hi Eevee." I greeted.

The other gave their greetings until another pokemon came in a Jolteon and it hugged Jack, shocking him. "GAH! GOD! AH! STOP!" he cried.

"Oh boy, and this is Jolteon. He likes giving other a friendly little shock... but it has its effects..." I sighed playfully at the Electric type pokemon. "Jolteon, let him go before you scorch him." Jolteon let go of him and he was smoking.

"Eevee." Eevee then bounded into the Eevee House, "Hey wait!" Carrie called, running after him. "Carrie wait!" Kaede called.

"Private Carrie, get back here!" Skye exclaimed, but Carrie was already gone. "And... she's gone." Jack, on the other hand came to and sat up, angry, "Where'd that yellow pest go?!"

"Jack, calm down. Jolteon was just being friendly with you.." I chided him with a calm look.

"I'll show him what 'friendly' is alright. Come here!" and Jack ran into the Eevee house. Sigh..... that boy needs some anger management classes.

"Oh boy, we better go get him before he does something he regrets." Jamie said, clutching his notebook.

"Agreed." Ren nodded.

"Quick, to the Eevee House soldiers!" Skye pointed.

"...Right..." Ren sweat dropped.

We dashed into the Eevee house and we followed the group up some ice crystals and we entered a room covered in ice with a large ice flower in the center. "Woah....!" Ren gasped in awe. "An entire room made of ice crystals...."

"It's gorgeous..." Kaede added in awe.

"Yeah..." Skye said. "Hey... whose that ontop of the large ice crystal flower?" We all looked and saw that ontop of a large ice crystal flower was Glaceon: a quadruped, mammalian creature covered in light-blue fur that can be frozen into sharp quills. It has long, pointed ears, dark eyes, and a small nose. It has two dark blue, rhombus-shaped markings on its back, and the tip of its tail and feet are the same shade of blue. With the crest on its forehead and the two teal dangles hanging from its ears.

"Thats Glaceon." I explained. "And this is her room. She made all of these with her Ice Beam and Aurora Beam attacks."

"She's an amazing artist." Kaede prasied.

"Yeah." Ren agreed. Then, we heard some cheering and laughing. We turned and we saw Carrie, Eevee and Jolteon were jumping from one solid ice sculpture to another while Jack was bashing through them all, wanting to get at Jolteon, for shocking him.

"Ha ha!" Carrie giggled. "Jack, come on, you don't have to keep acting like this!"

"Oh boy... that's gonna be a problem..." Jamie said nervously. Skye and Kaede looked up at Glaceon "Uh... Private Gem.. you're comrades glowing blue..." I looked up along with Sylveon and we did see Glaceon glowing blue. Oh boy, she's not really tolerant when her artwork gets ruined. "Glaaa..."

Sylveon chuckled nervously at her and we saw Carrie, Eevee and Joltean rushing pass us avoiding the ice sculptures while Jack purposely crashed into them. "Jack, stop it!" Ren cried in worry. "You're making Glaceon upset!"

"So what! She can't do anything to me." Jack dismissed. "Now let me at that pest!"

"Stop it right now, Private Yamaki!" Skye called but Jack ignored her called and that when Glaceon had enough. "Glacceee!" and Glaceon unleashed Blizzard on Jack and it struck him, "Gah!" trapping him in an ice block and he held a shocked expression on his face. "Woah.... now that's cold..." Jame quipped. "Literally."

I sighed and shook my head, "We tried to warm him."

"Yep." They all agreed.

"And as usual he ignores and lets his anger take control of him, thus making him make reckless decisions." Nicole said, adjusting her glasses. Rantaro chuckled, "Serves chubby right.. haha.."

"Ngh...!" Jack hissed, trying to break free of it and we came over, "Um, Jack? You okay?" Ren asked in worried.

Kaede knocked on the ice. "That's solid alright."

"It's so clear, no sign of frost at all either.." Skye stated, examining the ice.

"Get me...out of here...!" Jack hissed. I chuckled, "Right, but first let's get out of Glaceon's room so we don't make her even more upset." I ued my magic and levitated a frozen Jack out of her room and into a hallway made from purple rocks. "Now I'll set you free." I lit my horn and it was covered in flames. I touched it to the fire and it melted the ice, setting Jack free. "Grr.. thanks Newbie. Now where's those pests go!" Jack then zipped off to find Jolteon... again....

"Oh dear, here we go again." Ren groaned.

"After him, you maggots!" Skye exclaimed. We chased after Jack until we came to a room with two large bird like nests. They were oval shaped and connected by a vine. "Holy crap baskets!" Ren exclaimed in awe. "Whose room is this?"

"This is Leafeon's room. She likes vegetation and relaxing in her room. She's over there." We all looked at the far nest and inside was Leafeon: a mammalian, quadruped Pokémon. Its body is tan with dark brown paws. It has several green sprouts growing all over it with the longest one on its head, in front of four tan tufts of fur. Its ears and tail have a leafy appearance. It has brown eyes and a small, brown nose.

"Hey, there they are." Kaede called and we looke and saw Carrie, Eevee and Jolteon were in the nest connected to Leafeon's and Jack climbed on top of it. "Oh man, that can't end well... for Jack.." Jamie winced, wondering what outcome Jack would get this time. Then, jack and started to shake it back and forth, "AHH! Jack! Stop!" Carrie cried out as she was bounced around along with Eevee and Jolteon.

Leafeon's nest was also shook because of Jack since the nests were connected to each other. Sigh... he never learns does he. Now I know how Mason would feel. "Leafe!" Leafeon cried before glowing green and she launched Leaf Storm at Jack, "What the-? GAH!" and covered him in leaves. "Oh... great..." he muttered.

Ren and the others tried not to laugh at that. "Leafeon! Leaf!"

"Leafon said, 'Stop messing with my home!'" I called out with a chuckle.

"Oh be quiet!" Jack exclaimed. Leafeon growled before unleashed Vine Whip and she whipped Jack out of her room. "God Dang! She kicked him out!" Ren exclaimed.

"Ha! Serves the maggot right." Skye said. "Ha ha!"

"Serves him right." Rantaro rolled his eyes.

"Let's go and find them." I sighed. We exited Leafeon's room and found Umbreon in the hallway. Umbreon: it is a mammalian pokemon with a sleek, black body with four slender legs and crimson eyes. It has two pairs of pointed teeth (one in the upper jaw and one in the lower jaw) which are visible when its mouth is open. It has long, pointed ears and a bushy tail, each with a yellow band around them. Its forehead and legs have yellow rings on them.

"Hi Umbreon, have you seen a Jolteon, Eevee, little girl and a biker run through here?" I asked.

"Umbreon." Umbreon said, pointing ahead. "That must be them, come on!" I said, galloping ahead.

"Thanks Umbreon." Ren called.

"Sylveon." Sylveon said, leaping after us. We followed the path until we came to Flareon's room... which was hot as an oven. "Oh my god! What's with the heat?!" Ren exclaimed.

"It's coming from that Pokemon!" Skye points over to Flareon. "She must be creating it! Besides, this isn't no time for a tan!"

"Yeah, Flareon's the shy one of the bunch." I said. "When she gets scared she tends to heats up."

"You mean burn up!" Ren exclaimed, sweating. Suddenly, we hear Jack screaming and saw his leaf costume was on fire. “Ah! Gah!” He ran around in circles three times before running out of the room. "After him!" Skye exclaimed.

“Jack, come back!” I called. The other followed and we came into a large tunnel and we fell into a long river.

"AHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!"

“Waaaahooo!” I cried happily.

“No! Newbie! Stop this!” Jack cried.

“Don’t be a buzzkill!” I said to him.

"Mm..." Nicole wasn't reacting, blinking and feeling the air going through her air while we all fell straight down the river! Jolteon, Eevee and Carrie were laughing as we were floating down the river. Soon we came out and landed in a large lake. We surfaced and I laughed along with Carrie, Jolteon and Eevee.
“Let’s go again!” Carrie said.

“NO!” Everyone except me said to her.

“Aww...” she whined.

"No wait! We can do it too!" Skye grinned. "Who wouldn't do that?! It was so awesome!"

Suddenly, something brushed past us, "What the-? What was that?" Rantaro questioned, and then we saw something leaped onto a patch of land beside us. "That would be Vaporeaon, Rantaro."

Vaporean: a quadruped with three small toes on each foot and dark blue paw pads on the hind feet. It shares physical traits with both aquatic and land animals. It’s body is light blue with a dark blue marking around its head and a spiky ridge down its spine. It has black eyes and a tiny black nose. There a white fin encircling its neck and three fins with cream-colored webbing on its head. One of these fins is on each side of its head similar to ears and one is directly on top of its head similar in appearance to a dorsal fin.

"Vaporeon!" Ren gasped.

"No frigging way!" Skye gaped. "Just did you bring these things to life?!"

"It's a secret." I winked playfully.

“Espeon.”

We turned and saw another Eevee Evolution. This one was an Espeon: a quadruped, mammalian Pokémon with slender legs and dainty paws. It is covered in fine, lilac fur. This velvety fur is sensitive for Espeon to sense minute shifts in the air, thus allowing it to predict the weather. Its ears are large, and it has purple eyes with white pupils. There are tufts of fur near its eyes, and a small, red gem.

"Espeon!" Ren blinked in surprise.

"Espe." Espeon said happily.

"Hi Espeon." I greeted.

"Hi!" Carrie greeted happily, petting Espeon on the head.

"She looks really soft!" Skye smiled, scratching Espeon underneath the neck.

Espeon purred happily. "So what are we gonna do now?" Ren asked.

"Sylveon, sylve."

"Sylveon said they're having a dinner party and sleepover together and we can join in." I translated.

"That's really nice." Ren smiled softly. "I guess we wouldn't mind staying here. Right guys?"

"Sure..." Nicole sighed. "But I rather do this somewhere alone...I'm not a fan of crowds..."

"Same, goodbye." Rantaro groaned, walking off. "If you need me, I'll go somewhere that doesn't involve all this childish fantasy of her..."

But Espeon used Psychic and pulled Ranatro back to the group. "Hey!" He exclaimed.

"Sounds like she doesn't want you to leave." Skye crossed her arms. "And don't even think about leaving you creep!"

"Really? And why's that?" Rantaro groaned. "I do things alone, and I rather not be around you jokers."

"Espeon Espe."

"Espeon says friends make everything better." I smiled. Rantaro groaned.

"Well I rather not...Just beat it furball." Rantaro scoffed, walking off and leaning against the tree. "You all have your fun..."

Ren sighed, "If you say so."

"Sylveon Sylve."

"Sylveon says there is a swing we can play with while the chefs cook the food." I said.

"Alright then, lead the way." Ren said. We all followed Sylveon, leaving Rantaro by himself.

Rantaro's POV

I watched as the others went with the pink and white furball. Hmph, I'd rather be here by myself instead of with them. "Umbreon." Huh? I turned and saw the back furball with yellow rings from before... Umbreon, I think Sarah called it. "What do you want?" I asked.

"Umbreon." Umbreon said, pointing towards something.

"You want me to follow you?" I asked. Umbreon nodded.

Yeah, like I'm gonna follow a large black feline creature, "How about no?" Rantaro rolled his eyes before taking out his phone and began looking through it. "Unless I have a reason why..." Umbreon used Psychic and levitated Rantaro's phone out of his hands. "Hey, give that back!" he cried.

"Umbreon." Umbreon then ran away with the phone.

"Tch...lazy brat." I groaned. "Now I have to go and chase some stupid black thing? Great, like I would care..." Then again, it has THAT photo, the only one of me and my father.....Fine, I guess I'll follow it. I know what that thing is up to, so I guess we got no choice. Umbreon had me chasing it, away from the playhouse and into a narrow cannon where he layed it down. I picked it and saw the furball sitting before he called out. “Uuuuuummmbreon.”

Then four pairs of eyes appeared out of the dark. Okay... this could be interesting.

"Alright, I'm no fan nerd like the kid and that brat in the helmet, but I guess you seem to glow in dark places, right?" I grinned, putting my phone away.

“Umbreon.” Umbreon said to me. Then Umbreon nudged me towards the four pairs of eyes. “What do you want?”

“Umbreon.” Umbreon said. I can’t understand him but I guess he wants me to help. “Ah, so this is where you went off to.”

Oh great, the psychologist chick. "Does being alone not mean anything to you?" I groaned, watching Nicole and the pink furball walking over to me. "I told you that I don't want to be around any of you..."

“No. I can tell you wanted at least some company.” Nicole said to me.

“Grrr..” I grumbled. “Yeah, so what?”

"...Rantaro, why do you wish to have some company?"

"None of your business." Rantaro scoffed. "I told you, I don't need anyone...Been taking care of myself for a very long time."

"Hmm... I sense there is a deeper reason for you desire to be alone." Nicole said.

"What you think?" Rantaro glared at her. "I told you, didn't I? My old man and my mom left me on the streets, so it's just me alone to take care."

"What about Gizmo?" Nicole asked.

"Of course you would forget. I picked him up by the streets, he too was abandoned." I shrugged. "He's the only one I trust. Look, why do you suddenly keep being around me?"

"Because I've had an interest in you since we met." Nicole added.

"Yeah, sure. Tough luck." I rolled my eyes. Interest? Heh, how...wasteful.

"...Though I can't help but feel like we've known each other." Nicole muttered.

"Yeah...right."

"Anyway, I see you followed Umbreon out here.." Nicole stated. "Any reason why?"

"Easy he took my phone." I rolled my eyes. "But he might have found something interesting." I pointed to the four pairs of eyes in the dark.

"Hmm... it would appear so..." Nicole added.

"You're not leaving me are you...?" I deadpanned at her with a blank look. Nicole shook her head and I sighed. Figures.

Ren's POV

This is incredible..! I actually feel like I'm in a Pikachu Short. Hanging out with all of the Eevee Evolutions thanks to Sarah. Wonder how she made this pocket dimension of hers. I'll have to ask her about that later but anyway, we were having a blast, swinging on the large swing together with Sylveon.

"Sarah, this is awesome!" Kaede exclaimed, happily to Sarah.

"Yeah, Private Gem. I'm impressed." Skye added.

"Eh, I have to agree this place is pretty cool, Newbie." Jack said with a toothily grin.

"Hehe.. thanks.." Sarah stated. Then, we all heard, "Hey gang...!"

Huh? Whose that? We all turned and saw Mewoth and Wobbuffet! Cool! Now this really is a Pikachu Short! Hahaha! "Dinner's ready, come on..!" Meowth called.

"Right!" Sarah called and she used her magic to halt the swing and saw all leaped off and followed the two to another room where there were four tables set and a small stage nearby. The tables had lots of food on them too; apples, oranges, pineapples, even pizza! Wonder how'd they made all this?

"Awesome! Dinner..!" Jack chuckled, rubbing his gut. I rolled my eyes at him. Oh Jack.

Everyone took their places at the tables and we saw Vaporeon hop onto a pumpkin, "Vapor Vapor..!" she said.

"She said 'Dig in everyone'." Sarah translated happily. Alright! Time to eat. Hehe...I decided to try the pizza first. Just to see how it was. It was really good almost like the pizza back on Earth. Hahaa..

The others enjoyed the feast as well, especially Jack, which I figured as much. After the feast, Leafeon, Sylveon and Glaceon got up on the stage and did a little dance show for all of us. "They're so graceful..." Kaede said. "Rarity would love them.."

Hehe... I bet Rarity would love them too. And Twilight would go nuts over how Sarah made this pocket dimension with these pokemon inside of it. "Sylveon?" Huh? I noticed Sylveon looking around in confusion. "Sylveon, what is it?"

"Sylveon Syl." she said to me and Sarah translated, "She's wondering where Umbreon and Espeon went to."

"Now that she says that, Nicole disappeared as well." Kaede noticed, looking around.

"She and Espeon probably went together." Carrie stated. "Espeon did seem to like her, just like Umbreon and Rantaro."

"Really?" Jack deadpanned.

"Yeah. Umbreon is kinda secretive. Likes to go off on his own most of the time and do things. Like Rantaro. And Espeon is the perfect counter for him. It's like she can figure out what he really wants even though he says otherwise."

"That sounds just like Rantaro and Nicole." Kaede realized.

"Oh great.. just what we need doubles of them.." Jack grumbled, crossing his arms.

"Umbreon..." Huh? Woah! Umbreon..! The Moonlight pokemon suddenly appeared on the pumpkin! Where did he come from? "Sylveon?" Sylveon asked Umbreon, but the Moonlight Pokemon didn't reply. Instead, he used Psyhic and levitated six watermelons into the air. Huh? Wonder what's going on? Then, Umbreon suddenly leaped off and started running away. "Hey, where's he going?" Skye asked.

"Don't know, come on.." Sarah and she galloped after the Moonlight Pokemon and the rest of us followed. We followed Umbreon away from the Eevee House and up to a large cliff with some platforms ontop all different sizes. When we stopped we found Rantaro, Nicole and Espeon standing beside some of the platforms.

The platforms had pokemon on them too!

"Woah...! A Weavile, Gothita, Gothirita, Gible and Gothitelle!" I identified happily.

"Wonder what they're doing here?" Carrie asked. Yeah, what are they doing here? Then. we saw Umbreon looking up at Gothetelle. "Bre, Umbreon..!" he called.

"Gotheteeeeeeelll...!" and right before our eyes Gothitelle activated her power and showed us the far away stars and the planets! Incredible...!

"What in the Arnold?!" Skye exclaimed in shock.

"Awesome..!" Kaede exclaimed.

"So pretty!" Carrie added. "It's like outer space...!" Sylveon and the other pokemon were amazed as well, looking around at the planets and stars as Gothitelle showed us the far away stars and planets. Umbreon them used Psychic and levitated the watermelons into the air where Weavile slashed them into equal pieces and Umbreon levitated them all down to us. "Umbreon Umbre."

"Umbreon says 'I asked my friends to help with the party preparations for the guests.'." Sarah translated. Help out? Wait so does that mean...? He planned this the whole time?! "Umbreon!"

"He said 'This beautiful show is my surprise present to everyone.'." Sarah added with a smile. Really? Woah... thanks Umbreon.

"Hey Rantaro, Nicole, what were you two doing here with them?" Kaede asked the duo as they and Espeon came over. "Eh, the black furball had me chased it and we found his friends, being that I wanted to be alone, but little Ms 'Follow me everywhere' found me and stayed with me." Rantaro grumbled, looking at Nicole, who just stared at him.

"It's because he wanted my company because he felt lonely." Nicole stated, earning a irk look from Rantaro. "Quiet you.."

We all chuckled at the two of them before we heard, "Veeeooooooo....!" Sylveon calling out majestically and beautiful, white mist appeared at her feet and spread all around. "Woah.. Misty Terrain..!" I gasped in awe.

Sarah chuckled, "That's Sylveon's specialty."

Carrie, Eevee and Jolteon played in the mist happily as Gothitelle's outer space show continued. Gothita and Gothirita then used Psybeam and Psyshock and changed the sky to a beautiful pink with sparkles all around. "Awesome...!" I exclaimed, feeling inspired. This could help me do some more paintings. Hehee...

Then Umbreon and Weavile unleashed Shadow Ball and Energy ball and they both combined and changed the sky to a glorious purple. "Beautiful....!" Carrie gasped.

"Indeed..." Skye added.

Vaporeon and Glaceon smiled at each other before they leaped into the air and used Bubblebeam and Ice Beam. They combined and created lots of solided, beautiful ice balls in the air and Umbreon and Espeon used Psychic and paused them in the air. "Sylveon...!" Sylveon cheered happily before her ribbons extended and glowed pinkish white and she leaped gracefully onto the bubbles, crying happily.

"Woah... that pink furball can do that?!" Jack exclaimed in shock, seeing Sylveon's power. Sarah chuckled, "She's a special pokemon, Jack. All of them are.." Special is right. Sylveon leaped down from the ice balls and nuzzled and high-fived Umbreon's friends and she nuzzled Umbreon and Espeon happily, thanking them for this.

Hehehe... the Eevee Evolutions are so awesome and beautiful. I wonder if Sarah has anymore pocket dimensions of hers. Maybe I'll ask her one day.

Soon the show ended it was time for us to get back home. Sarah nuzzled Sylveon happily. "Thanks for a great time, Sylveon."

"Sylveon Sylveon.." Sylveon smiled as Sarah made another portal.

"Thanks for the party!" I called to them and they all smiled back at us happily.

"You guys can come back and visit anytime." Sarah added and the group nodded happily and we all jumped back through the portal and we were back in the home-ship. "Well that wasn't a complete waste of my time.." Rantaro admitted.

"That was so fun." Carrie added.

"Yeah. Thanks Sarah." I smiled at her. Sarah nodded, "You're welcome."

"So do you have anymore pocket dimensions of yours?" I asked her. She chuckled, "That's secret~" she winked at me.

Darn it..!

To Be Continued...

Chapter 12: Princess Twilight Sparkle

Something has gone wrong. We don't seem to have an archived copy of that chapter.

Chapter 13: How Sarah Met Snowflake and Pikachu?

Ren’s POV

Well I got nothing to do except reading one of my favorite Manga series, My Hero Academia. It's like everyone's favorite anime series, and I've seen all the heroes. I even have all three seasons in one disc. I gotta watch it with everypony tonight or so.

It's been two weeks since we saved the Tree of Harmony from Void's Plundervines and since the Summer Sun Celebration and discovering Sarah's relationship with the Tree. I still can't believe she slept inside of it for 1,000 years... wonder how that was like?

“Corporeal Loodan, why do you keep reading those comics?” Skye asked me.

"First of all, this is a Manga, totally different thing. Second, these are one of my favorite things to do besides playing video games and such." I responded, turning the page. I always love reading mangas like this series.

Skye sighed in dismay, “You know Corporeal, you need to do something else in your life beside play videogames all day.”

“Hey..” I whined, feeling a bit hurt. “I paint too.” Skye gave me a deadpanned look. “I mean do something that makes you go outside and play.”

“Like how you like testing your stupid helicopter toy on us, brat?” Jack grumbled, raising his eyebrows while he was laying on the couch.

“Well.. I… this isn't about me!” Skye exclaimed quickly with a blush on her face.

"Anyway, I would rather take a nice nap." Kodi added as he let out a yawn as he settled down to take a rest.

“Hmph, same here.” Jack added, scratching his butt.

Oh Jack…

“You’ve had enough naps, Private Yamaki!” Skye exclaimed. “You need to go out and do something active.”

“Says who?” Jack stated with a grumble, “You’re not my mom.”

“And there’s another reason why he’s fat!” Rantaro said as he was leaning against a wall. Jack sat up and growled before getting up and getting ready to punch Rantaro, “Why you little…”

“Now now Jack, calm down.” I stated, getting between them before they could fight. “He’s not worth it.” Jack took a deep breath and calmed down. “Alright… alright.. I’m cool.” he said.

I sighed in relief before hearing a knock on the door. "Huh? Who could that be?"

"I got it!" I insisted as I got up and headed over to the door, opening it and revealed to be Rainbow Dash and the Mane 5. "Oh hey girls, what's up?"

“We’re looking for Sarah, Ren.” Twilight replied with a smile. She and the girls walked in, “Sarah?” I wondered.

“Why do you all want Newbie?” Jack asked.

“Just wanted to see if she wanted to hang out.” Rainbow said. "Since she's been on edge lately..."

“Yeah, we wanted to try and help her get out more since she’s been kinda… sheltering herself.... again.” Applejack stated. Yeah.. that was true…. After the ordeal with the Tree of Harmony and the Plundervines, Sarah’s been in her room since then. We know she’s still hung up on Void, harming her surrogate mother and she wanted to make sure something like that wouldn’t happen again. I mean, I can’t blame her. I mean, I would want to protect my mother if something happened to her, but I still would at least go out and enjoy my life… sigh...

“Ha, good luck.” Jack chuckled with a snort and speaking of the unicorn, she came out holding a book.

“Hey Sarah, do you wanna hang out?” Rainbow asked, flying over to her.

For some reason… Sarah didn’t reply. Wait….that book looks different. It was covered in some pictures of… Sarah? What the-? “Uh… newbie!” Jack called to her.

Sarah heard him this time and looked up from the book, “Huh? Oh hi everypony. What is it?”

“What are you reading again this time, egghead?” Rainbow questioned as she landed in front of Sarah. “I’m not reading the book, I’m looking at the book.” Sarah replied looking at Rainbow Dash. “And I’m not an egghead, I am well read.”

“Whatever.” Rainbow said while Jack coughed, “Nerd.” earning a glare from Sarah before she turned her attention back to the Mane 6. “So do you wanna hang out today beside read that book in your hooves, Sarah?” Rainbow asked.

"Umm... maybe later..." Sarah replied shyly.

“What are you reading anyway?” Kaede asked with a curious expression. “I’ve never seen that book in the book store in the mall.” Now that Kaede mentions it, I haven’t seen that book either. “That’s because.. It’s my personal scrapbook that I made.”

“Scrapbook?!” We all exclaimed in shock. Sarah never mentioned she had a scrapbook. Now this got interesting. “You mean one of those lame books with pictures that can tell some lame story?” Jack deadpanned with an eye roll.

“Jack, don’t be so rude.” Kaede scolded him with narrowed eyes, “This is Sarah’s book which probably can show us what she was doing before she came to Ponyville.” Jack sighed, annoyed with an eye roll. Sarah placed her scrapbook on the table and we saw two pages with multiple pictures with labels overtop of them. One was ‘Kirin Encounter” which had a picture of Sarah, Snowflake and Pikachu beside a…. I don’t really know what the creature is.

It was cream coloured with autumn coloured mane and tail that resembles a lion and it had green scales on her hooves and back. “Whose this Sarah?” Kodi asked, placing his paw on the picture. “That’s Autumn Blaze, she’s a kirin; a half pony, half dragon creature. She lives at the Peaks of Peril outside of Equestria. Pikachu, Snowflake and I met her and her village during our travels.” Sarah explained with a smile.

We saw another photo was “Hippogriff Meeting”. In this one Sarah, Pikachu and Snowflake were seen laughing with a creature that looked like it was half pony and half eagle. It was light pink with dark pink claws with a blue mane and tail with white stripes in it. “And whose that? I’ve never seen anything like that before.” Twilight inquired with curious look.

“This is Silverstream, she’s a Hippogriff.”

Hippogriff…? Oh yeah, I remember! There was one in one of those Harry Potter movies. Favorite movies by the way next to HTTYD of course. It looked so cool in the movie and now knowing that they do exist in this world is amazing! “Woo-wee. You, Pikachu and Snowflake had quite the adventures huh, sugarcube?” Applejack smiled, looking at Sarah.

“Yeah… we sure have..” Sarah smiled.

“So that’s what you meant by socializing with those who weren’t ponies, huh?” Rantaro guessed, sipping his cappuccino. “Figures.”

“Hey respect Private Gem, Private Wilde!” Skye scolded. Rantaro rolled his eyes and stayed silent. “It’s just helps me remember all the friends I’ve made and what I’ve been through.”

Then she turned to one that had an image of her… and a baby Light Fury dragon and Pichu?!. Wait… hold on… I looked at Snowflake and Pikachu and back at the picture... “Sarah… is that…?” I asked.

“Snowflake and Pikachu..” Sarah smiled. “This was taken when we first met each other.”

“Woah… You know.. I was wondering how you three met for a while.” Jamie said with a curious look on his face. Yeah.. I wondered that too, but I just didn't know the right time to ask him.

“Yeah, me too.” Nicole spoke. GAH! Why does she always wants to come beside people like that! Jesus! “If you found Snowflake as an actual dragon than why was she a white tiger when we met you two?”

“Well.. it’s a long story..” Sarah chuckled, rubbing the back of her head with a small blush on her face.

“We’ve got time.” Rainbow grinned as she sat down on the floor along with the others.

“Yeah, tell us, please.” Carrie pleaded giving Sarah the ‘puppy dog’ eyes. Sarah chuckled at her expression and rubbed her head, “Alright.. I’ll tell you.”

“Yeah.” Carrie cheered. I giggled at Carrie as we all came around Sarah on the couch and she started to explain how she met Snowflake and Pikachu...

“Well… I was continuing my travels across Equestria but I was a bit younger when I first met Snowflake and Pikachu. Not long after I woke up from being inside of my surrogate mother...

Flashback

Sarah’s POV

Hmmm Hmmm Hmmm... wonder what I can do today while I'm out exploring Equestria. I pulled my cloak's hood down and wiped some sweat from my forehead. "Phew.. kinda humid today..." I said to myself. "Maybe there's a town nearby.."

I continued walking through the small forested area when I came out to a large ocean. Wow.... beautiful.... Hmm... wonder what's that large island with the volcano on it? Oh well... I turned to my right and saw a small town nearby. "Perfect..." I smiled. I took another looked into my saddlebag, seeing I was low on food and some supplies. Might as well stop here and restock. My stomach growled at that moment and I rubbed it, “And find something to eat.”

Traveling around Equestria can make you pretty hungry and boy, was I. Sure, I ate grass and fish but sometimes that stuff gave me indigestion for a few hours. I could go for something different then the usual stuff. Might as well see what this town has to offer.

I entered the small town and I came to a stand that sold some fruits and some fish. “Hello there little lady, what can I get’cha for?” the salespony asked.

I looked at the fruits and fish behind him and I saw some apples and pineapples. Never tried them before. They look ripe and fresh. They might be good for me to eat... and I might as well get some fish while I'm at it. “I’d just take some fruits and fish, please.” I stated, placing the bits on the stand.

“Coming right up.” the salespony took the three bits and packed the various fruits and fish into the basket and handed them to me, “Thank you.”

“Your welcome, come again.” the pony stated. I nodded and I placed the fruit and fish into my saddlebag, placing a spell on the fish, so it would stay fresh and not go bad overtime. I continued walking through the town and I came across another stand that sell some tents. Hmm ... should I? I haven’t really used a tent during my travels since I was great at making shelter from the nearby trees and wood in the area.

Hmmm.... Nah. Moving on. Passing the stand, I came across another stand which sold some small canteens for water.

Perfect. I would be better than just walking for days, hoping to find a lake or a river to drink from. I went over to the stand and I bought the canteen. After that, I continued and was almost out of the town when I came across a stand that sold… maps? Hmm… never saw that before. Curious, I went over and looked at the maps. “Hi there.” I looked and saw a beige colored pony wearing a burgundy cloak with red glasses and had a multi stripes mane with the colors, black, gray and shade of white. “I see you’re interested in one of my maps, huh?” she asked me in a kind voice.

“Y-Yeah…” I saw one that had the ocean and a large island with a dragon symbol over it. “What’s that one for?”

“Hmm.. this one. It’s for the Dragon Lands. It’s where all the dragon of Equestria resign. Nopony has ever ventured there before because dragons are too scary and dangerous to be in contact with.” the pony replied.

“Hm… can I take it please?” I asked gently. The pony smiled and nodded. “Of course.” She gently took the map off of the wall and handed it to me, “Thank you.. Um.. what’s your name?” I asked her with a confused look.

“The name is A.K Yearling.”

“Thank you A.K Yearling.” I smiled before I walked off, exiting the village.

Pause

“HOLD IT!” Rainbow screamed in shock, making everyone jump. “Geez, Skittles, no need to yell.” Jack grumbled.

“You mean you actually met A.K Yearling?!” Rainbow asked Sarah with her eyes sparkling with excitement.

“Yeah… and…?” Sarah replied, confused.

“Hello? A.K Yearling is the author of the Daring Do books. My favorite series!” Rainbow exclaimed with a huge grin on her face.

“Mine too.” Twilight said with a squeal, “I have every book in the series. But why was she selling maps?” she wondered.

“Ahem… shouldn’t we let Private Gem continue with her story?” Skye asked with a deadpanned look. Rainbow and Twilight blushed, “Right, continue.” Twilight said to Sarah who nodded and she continued with her story…

Resume

I was standing on the beach overlooking the ocean with the map held in my magic. Hmm. I held the map up and looked at the island with the volcano in the distance. It matches the description of the island with the dragon symbol on it. "Guess that's the Dragon Lands." I said to myself. "Now let's see what I can find there..."

I knew I needed a way of transportation in order to get there. Lucky for me, I have a special spell. I concentrated and my horn glowed brightly and in an instant, my horn was gone and a pair of white pegasus wings appeared on my back. I flapped my wings and flew off with the wind in my hair and my cloak flowing in the wind. Holding the map out in front of me, I followed the direction accordingly until I saw a large patch of land in the distance with a smoking volcano on it. I looked at the map and it matched the picture. This was it… the Dragon Lands.

I landed on the ground and my wings vanished and was replaced by my horn. The ground was kinda hot but it didn’t bother me that much. All around me were stalagmites and some pools of lava as well. “Woah….” This place looks awesome. Hehe, time to explore.

I walked along the ground, looking at the pools of lava as they boiling with the molten rock and I felt some of the stalagmites. They felt kinda rough and smooth at the same time. “Awesome… but where are the dragons?”

Suddenly, I saw two large streams of fire in the distance, “Bingo…” I trotted over the sources and I climbed a large mountain until I reached the top. Crouching down, hugging the ground, I peeked over the edge of the mountain and saw dragons in a large crater. There were big red dragons, small dragons, fat dragons, slim dragons and many more. It was incredible! Some of them were blasting fire at each other while others were flying around in the air at high speeds. “Cool…” I gasped.

Hmm… wonder why ponies think they are so dangerous? Just then, I saw a large boulder coming towards me and I ducked and watched as it soared overhead and landed at the bottom of the mountain. “Huh… guess that’s why.”

I continued to watch the dragons from my peek when I saw a group of them circling something. There was one tall red dragon with orange spikes, one purple dragons with yellow ‘hair’ that covered his eyes and a few other teenage dragons. Using my eyesight I zoomed in on what they were picking on… it was a tiny white dragon!

It had two small ear appendages and a small spine down its back. It had two triangular tail flukes that looked to be in the shape of a heart and it had small legs with black claws on the ends. The baby dragon cooed in fear at the teenagers who were bullying her. They were kicking her and pushing her down on the ground.

The little dragon tried to fly away but they kept blocking her and she whimpered in fear. "Hahaha... what's wrong, shrimp? Can't flight?" the red dragon teased. His buddies laughed as well.

Poor little dragon... I can't just leave her like that.. “Poor thing.. I gotta do something.” I teleported down in the crater and appear overtop of the baby dragon shocking the teenagers as they jumped back in shock.

“What the-? What’s a pony doing here?” the red dragon asked. "This place is for dragons only."

“She must be lost.” the purple dragon laughed.

“No I’m not lost.” I stated boldly, staring at the teenage dragons. “I’m here to stop you from harming this little dragon.”

The baby dragon cooed at the and curled around my front right hoof.

The red dragon came up, “Oh yeah? Little puny pony? Nobody tells Garble what to do.” he growled and bared his teeth at me. What is this? Amateur hour? My eyes glowed a little and I let out a large lion roar at Garble, that bellowed throughout the crater and knocked Grable back and he fell on his back.

“Woah..!” the purple dragon cried in shock as the other teenagers backed up.

Garble got up and snarled, “You think you’re so tough, don’t you, puny pony.” he threatened. “Well time for me to teach you a lesson.” he lunged towards me but I simply turned around and bucked him, sending him crashing into the crater wall!

The baby dragon gasped as I picked up the little dragon and placed it on my back. “Hold on little one.” I cooed and I used my ‘Change Species’ Spell and turned into a pegasus and I flew off and out of the crater. "See ya.."

Third Person POV

Garble crawled out of the crater wall, groaning, but it was quickly replaced by anger seeing Sarah flying off, “That pony will pay for this.”

“Is that so…” a voice said. Garble gasped and he turned to come face-to-face with a figure wearing a mask with red eyes. “Who the heck are you?!” Garble exclaimed.

“The name is Void if you will and I see you met my pesky sister, Sarah Gem.” Void hissed with a smile.

“So that’s her name. That pony thinks she can beat me, well she has another thing coming to her.” Garble growled in anger, ready to make Sarah pay for what she did.

“Well, maybe I can help with that, hehehe.” Void laughed as he used his magic to on Garble. Soon Garble was staring at Void with his eyes black as night, “Where do we being, Master…?” he said in a monotone voice. Void laughed evily.

Pause

Oh… my… god… So… Void was causing fear and despair even during Sarah’s travels throughout Equestria! Who knew? “Woah… so that creep was around even during your travels?” Rainbow asked with a look of pure shock.

Sarah nodded grimly and said with annoyance, “Doing what he’s doing now. Wanting to get rid of me and spreading darkness. “

I was speechless, “Unbelievable.” Twilight gasped.

“I’ll say.” I agreed with a look of shock.

“That maggot is like a cockroach.” Skye grumbled, crossing her arms.

“A Cockroach that keeps coming after Newbie!” Jack exclaimed, upset.

“I can’t believe you met that brute Garble and the other dragons. And that you blasted him with your Roar to save the baby dragon.” Rarity said, brushing her mane back.

“Yeah…” Mason stated, “You were brave and selfless back then too.” Mason smiled at Sarah who blushed.

“Anyway.. After that I took the baby dragon to a quiet section of the Dragon Lands… “

Resume

I landed on the ground and I turned back into a unicorn. The baby dragon cooed and leaped down from my back and nuzzled me. “Hehe, your welcome little one. Now, you be safe, alright?” I asked it before walking away from the baby dragon and explore some more.

But I heard a tiny roar behind me. Huh? I turned around… and saw the baby dragon following me?! “Huh? What is it, little one?” I asked the baby dragon. The baby dragon wagged its tail and me and bounded around me like an energetic little puppy.

The baby dragon then nuzzled me and cooed. “Do you… wanna come with me?” I questioned at baby who nodded with a gummy smile at me. I grinned at the little thing. To be honest, I was a bit lonely, traveling around Equestria all by myself. Having a dragon beside me would be nice companionship for me. Alright little one, If I’m going to keep you then I have to name you. Let’s see… you’re white so how about… Snowy? Nah, to childish.

Winter… Nah, could be confusing for the season.

Blizzard….Nah, this little one looks too soft to be as harsh as a blizzard, she’s as soft and kind as a Snowflake…. Wait… Snowflake…. That’s it!

“I’ll call you Snowflake.” I cooed, rubbing the baby dragon on its head. It cooed and licked my face, making me chuckle. Snowflake it is! Hehehe. Looking at the Snowflake, I noticed that none of the other dragons matched her design and texture. Wonder, what kind she is? Good thing I got a large book about dragons at one of the previous towns. Setting down my saddlebag, I opened it and pulled out the book named ‘Book of Dragons’.

Got it at an antique shop, hehehe.

I flipped through the pages, Let’s see… Monstrous Nightmare, no. Hideous Zippleback, no. Deadly Nadder, no. Night Fury, no… aha!

“Name: Light Fury

Class: Strike

This species of dragon is closely related to the Night Fury. This dragon is very intelligent and elusive. This dragon has retractable teeth, camouflage, reflective scales, and it is known for its stealth flying and can cloak itself within its plasma blasts, making it invisible. This dragon is known for its playfulness and protectiveness when danger is around.”

The baby Light Fury gave a small roar at me, while it was pawing at me. I chuckled at the small dragon. “Hehehe, yes?” The baby Light Fury rubbed its stomach which gave a small growl.

“Oh you’re hungry.” I cooked before my stomach growled as well. “And you’re not the only one.”

I dug back into my saddlebag and pulled out a fish and the fruit that I got at the town. The baby dragon purred in excitement and I placed the fish in front of her, “Here you go.” The Light Fury gave me a gummy smile and she ate the fish while I pulled out some of the fruit I got and ate that instead. When the baby dragon was done, it gave a tiny roar and wagged its tail at me. “What? You want to play?” Sarah cooed.

The baby Light Fury cooed and pounced onto me, “Hey, hahah!” knocking me to the ground and licked my face like a puppy. “Stop it, hehehe.” The baby Light Fury got off of her and bounded around her happily. I got up and smiled at the energetic baby dragon. “Hehehe.” Something tells me we were gonna be great friends.

Suddenly the Light Fury stopped running and its ear appendages perked up. “What is it, Snowflake?” I questioned her, becoming alert.

Then Garble and the other teenage dragons appeared in front of us, but… they were definitely something different about them. First of all, they all had a shadow surrounding them and second of all, their eyes were as black as a blackhole. I immediately knew who was behind this. “Void..”

“My my sister… looks like you found a tiny companion for yourself.” Void smirked. “Well I found some ‘friends’ of my own.. Hehe.” Void laughed. Snowflake growled at Void and spread its little wings and gave him a squeaky roar, to try and scare him off but, it didn’t do anything. “Hahaha, you’re tiny friend can’t save you now.” Void turned to the three dragons under his control, “Get her!” The dragons lunged towards me. I bucked and blasted the three away and nudged Snowflake away, “Go Snowflake, get to safety.”

Snowflake turned to me and warbled, not wanting to leave me. I couldn’t let her get hurt because of my annoying ‘brother’. “Go Snowflake. Ugh!” Garble tackled me and his buddies pinned me to the ground. Snowflake cried out in worry, “Go girl, I’ll be fine. Ugh, Go!”

Snowflake whimpered but avoiding Voids’ magical blasts finally forced her to flee. Snowflake spread her wings and she quickly flew off into the sky, much to my relief.

Void chuckled, looking down at me, “Well, now. What should we do with you.. Hehehe.”

Pause

“Woah…” Everyone gasped.

“Damn Newbie, you seriously did that?” Jack asked. Unbelievable…. Sarah let herself get captured to protect baby Snowflake. Talk about loyal.

“Holy Arnold, Private Gem, didn’t know you were like that during your travel days.” Skye stated, jaw dropped.

Sarah nodded, “I couldn't risk Void harming her.” she replied. “After that, Void and his ‘minions’ took me away….”

Resume

I was now tied up tightly against a stalagmite was approached by the Void, who smiled evilly. “Hehe, looks like my plan will finally work after all.”

I growled at him, “You’ll never being the Great Fall. I stopped you a millennia ago and I will stop you again!”

Void laughed, “How can you do that, when you’re all alone.” he formed two spheres of dark magic in his hands. “Now time to prevent you from interfering with my plans.” I gulped nervously at him but before he could fire them, a small plasma blast came and hit him in the face. “Ow! Hey who did that!”

A tiny roar was heard and I saw Snowflake flying towards us with an angry expression on her face. “Snowflake?!” I exclaimed in shock. I didn’t expect Snowflake to come back.

Void groaned, “That baby pest again.” Void blasted at Snowflake, “Snowflake, watch out!” I whimpered and watched as Snowflake dodged the plasma blasts and she blasted another tiny plasma blast and she dove into it… vanishing!

Woah… that must be her cloak ability. Void grunted, “Where’d it go!” The dragons looked around but I felt the ropes moving and some growls beside me. The ropes snapped and dropped to the ground, freeing me. Snowflake appeared before me with a gummy smile. Void turned towards us only to be met by my Element’s magic. “Gah!” he skidded on the ground and his dragons charged the two of us but I froze them in my magic and I blasted them with my Element of Faith, reversing Void’s dark magic and turning them back to normal. They fell on the ground, unconscious, and I teleported them back to the crater in the mountain.

Void got up and growled, “You won’t stop me from completing my plans. I will regain the power those humans stole from me and the Elements of Harmony.”

“Not if I stop you first.” I growled back at him with narrowed eyes. Void grunted before he vanished into the shadows. Snowflake warbled at me and nuzzled my right leg. “Hehe… thanks for saving me Snowflake.”

Snowflake flew up to me and hugged my chest with a warble. I giggled and rubbed Snowflake on the back. “Wanna come with me on my travels, girl?” I inquired. Snowflake nuzzled and licked my face, making me laugh.

Alright, so now I have a Light Fury dragon by my side. Guess that's not something you'll find everyday. Snowflake chirped happily when she perked up at something. "Snowflake..? What is it?" Snowflake flew over to a bush and pushed it apart. Wonder what she found in the bush. I came over and I saw a glowing little egg!

It was yellow with a single black stripe on it!

Woah.... how'd this get here? I gently took the egg in my magic and into my arms as its glowing intesified before my eyes and I was forced to look away. Man, why is this egg glowing so brightly...?

Then....

"Pichu...?"

Huh? I looked back and sitting in my arm, where the egg was, was a tiny mouse with a tiny tail and big ears. "Pichu...?" Awww.... its; adorable...

"Hi there.... I'm Sarah...." I cooed at it. The little mouse blinked and smiled happily, "Pichu...!" then it leaped onto my shoulder and nuzzled her happily. "Pichu Pichu.." Hehehe... energetic little fella huh? Guess, I found two little gifts. The tiny tooth Light Fury and a baby Pichu.

"Hey little buddy, you wanna come with us?" I asked the Pichu, who smiled, "Pichu...!"

Hehehe... guess I now have two traveling companions with me. "Alright, but if I'm gonna travel with you two, Snowflake. I'm gonna have to disguise you. If ponies see that I have a dragon like you with me then, they might try to take you." I told my tiny tooth Light Fury. Snowflake nodded and I lit my horn and placed a disguise spell on her, changing her into a three month old white tiger cub.

As a tiger, Snowflake will draw a little less suspicion and lower the chances of anyone confronting me. Snowflake purred and nuzzled my left front leg. "Hehe.. alright you two let's go exploring..." I smiled at them.

"Pichu!" Pichu cried happily and Snowflake purred and with that we all set off together.

“And from that day on, we were the best of friends…” Sarah finished her story with a smile. “And that’s the story."

“Aww….” the girls cooed. Now that was heartwarming, awww… she found Pikachu as a tiny egg and hatched him. And she found Snowflake as a Tiny Tooth, basically the baby stage of a dragons' life cycle.

Rarity was wiping her tears with a hankie, “That was the sweetest story I ever heard.” she cooed.

“A true soldier.” Skye stated with a grin and a tear in her eye.

“Eh, it was alright..” Jack stated, trying not to cry.

“Then why do I see tears, fatty?” Rainbow teased.

“I’m not crying! I’m too tough to cry!” Jack defended, quickly wiping away his tears.

Pikachu and Snowflake then came into the room and cooed while Pikachu greeted Sarah with a, "Pikachi Pikapi."

Sarah chuckled, “Hi Pikachu. Hi Snowflake.” Sarah cooed. Snowflake and Pikachu came to her and nuzzled her. “Hehehe, wanna go and play?” Snowflake nodded and nudged Sarah’s leg. "Pikachu..!" Pikachu added with a smile.

“Hehe, okay. Come on.” The trio headed outside as we looked at the picture… of Sarah and her baby Pichu and Snowflake, label, “First Friends”.

"That was so sweet.." Rarity cooed. "She found Snowflake and Pichu as babies and she raised them ever since.."

"No wonder they have such a strong friendship with each other." Twilight added. Yeah, Sarah's like a mother to Snowflake and Pikachu. "Yeah, they're just like me and Ren. Friends Forever..!" Kodiak cheered before he pounced on me and licked my face. "Haha... Kodi.. Hahaha! Stop.. hahaha..! I know you like me...hahaha..!"

I heard everyone laughing as Kodiak still continued to lick my face until he back off. "Well at least we know some more about Sarah's backstory.." Fluttershy pointed out.

"Yeah... and now we know that Void is definitely after Sarah to get rid of her." I added with a grim expression on my face.

"All the more reason we need to protect her." Rainbow said.

"Yeah Skittles is right. That creep is not going to lay a hand on Newbie." Jack added, cracking his knuckles.

"Yeah, and now that I'm a royal guard, I can protect her even more than before." Mason added, holding his bamboo stick out. I nodded at everyone. Don't worry Sarah, we'll protect you... Promise....

To Be Continued....

Chapter 14: Castle Man-ia

Ren's POV

Hmmm.... what could these things possibly mean...?

Oh hey there, didn't see you. We're just looking at the two notes we found months ago the day after Skye woke up.

- From the Executives Office of the Connelly Foundation....
Through it the years, We have been committed to watching and helping the world in order to help the people in search of their lost futures. But we’re regret to inform that the world is facing an epidemic crisis. Ever since the biggest incident that occurred several months ago, the epidemic worse and this creation lead to be a problem for mankind. That is why we decided to work on Project Ark. But make no mistake, this is not the end for the Connelly Foundation nor the future of mankind. We will find a cure for the virus. We sincerely thank everyone for your help and start over the years. For now, we are going under investigation and it would surely that we might've discovered the cause of the Dusk-7 Virus. Though, it should have been obvious the moment we created the monsters to harness its power to help the world. For now, we’re developing the cure but we will surely be ready to find any possible survivors. Once we find any possible survivors, we’ll report back to show about it. For now, we already gained nine people who appeared to show no symptoms about it…If we find them and interview them, then we may sure find a possible way to secure the hope of mankind. Then Project Ark can start.“
- Sincerely, the Executives Office.

"Okay.. so we know this Dusk-7 Virus is ravaging Earth after the meteor strike. We also know that Sarah was created from the power of the meteors and was made to cure all diseases... but there must be something more to her than just that." I recapped. "She said that she spreads light and hope... so... could that mean... she was meant to do the same thing on Earth during this catastrophe?"

"Well from little miss psychologist here, Sarah wasn't evil at all, so I guess that could be a possibility. But then, again this is waste of my time.." Rantaro grumbled, sipping his cappuccino.

"What about the other note? The one that Private Bonnie found.

Hmm.. right... we looked at the note that Nicole found in the secret room.

“Project Ark.”
“The last hope to save humanity from the disaster raining down from space. Burdened with this imperative project are the Adams and Eves of the new world. Those who are selected for it will be the seeds of hope for the future of humanity. That is the purpose of Project Ark.”

"So... based on what Void said the last time... do you think that we're the seeds of hope for humanity... that's why we were chosen for this Project Ark thing..?" Mason questioned.

"That would explain the 'seeds of hope' part of the note.." I stated. "Maybe if we go back to the room, we'll find some more clues.."

"Might as well give it a shot.." Kaede stated. Yeah.. might as well. So we all went to the white room where we all woke up and we saw the entrance to the secret passage and we entered it once more. As we reached to the other side of the small dark hallway, we find ourselves in what looks like a tornado swept through here. It was a small brown room with a computer by a desk at the far left corner of the place with a shelf filled with books, but it looked like it was all fallen apart along with a bunch of blank white papers all over the floor. Seeing this place made us look like someone was destroying this place.

I walked over to the computer and attempted to turn it on, but the screen remained blank. “No power…typical.”

"Well, maybe the computer has some clues on it... if only we could turn in on somehow..." Kaede wondered.

"Pika..." Huh? We all looked and saw Sarah's Pikachu partner?! "Pikachu, how'd you get in here?"

"Pikachu..."

"Pikachu said that he followed you guys cause he was curious as to what you were doing." Kodiak said.

"You understand Pokemon talk?" I questioned him with an amazed look.

"Apparently yes.." Kodiak said.

"Whatever, hey tiny mouse think you can turn the computer on?" Jack asked Pikachu. Pikachu nodded and he leaped onto the desk and gave the computer a jolt of Thunderbolt and the screen came on! Finally...! Now let's see what's on it...

It looks like three people... two on one side and one on the other. And they appeared to be battling..? One figure was blasting the other with dark magic while the other countered with light magic... but the pictures were too blurry to make out the figures but.. we had a pretty good idea as to who they were. "Is that... Void and Sarah battling each other...?" Kaede asked, confused.

"It appears so... but.. look in the background..." Mason stated. In the background we could see what looked to be a large lab..... connected to the home-ship?! "Woah.. that's the home-ship..!" I gasped in shock and awe..."So... this battle happened back home?!"

"Damn.... so Newbie and Void fought each other along with whoever that is beside Void.." Jack stated.

We watched the screen and it looked like Sarah unleashed a gigantic blast that made everything go white and it made the screen go to static before it blacked out. Woah..... now that's... a clue alright..

"Okay.. so Private Gem and this Void fella fought and Private Gem made a large explosion that did who knows what." Jamie recapped. "That still doesn't explain how we ended up in Equestria or why we have these powers.."

"True, but at least we're one step closer to finding out the truth, right?" I pointed out with a small smile.

"Yeah, Ren does have a point." Mason agreed. "At least we have another clue to our missing memories."

I nodded in agreement. And so we all went back into the living room... where we found Sarah, Snowflake and Zoura? "Huh? Newbie?" Jack called, drawing her attention.

"Oh hey guys.." Sarah greeted.

"What are you doing here?" Jamie asked.

"Oh nothing, I was just about to go to the Castle of the Two Sisters... just to read.." Sarah replied. Huh?

"What do you mean?" I questioned her.

"I'm gonna read some books in the Castle of the Two Sisters' library. That's all." she replied with a calm look on her face.

"That place had a library?!" I exclaimed, in shock. Sarah nodded, "Yep. And I'm gonna go and read some books from there. You guys can come if you want."

"Well.... alright..." Jamie replied.

"Eh. Might be fun... not.." Jack grumbled.

"Hmm... I might be able to find some priceless books to sell to my clients... if I have to.." Rantaro grumbled. "I'll tag along."

"Eh, I might as well come too.." Nicole added. Mason and Carrie nodded in agreement.

"Alright then, come on.." Sarah said and we all followed her out of the home-ship and into the Everfree Forest with Snowflake, Pikachu and Zoura.

Soon, we found the Castle of the Two Sisters. "We're here.." Sarah said with a small smile and we all entered the castle saw some rocks on the floor and the ceiling damaged. "Woah... what the hell happened here?" Jack asked.

"When Luna turned into Nightmare Moon is destroyed half of the castle. That's all." Sarah explained, much to our surprise. "The castle is practically falling apart. I'm gonna go find the library. You guys can explore if you want to." she added before she went off on her own, down one of the hallways with Snowflake, Pikachu and Zoura.

"Alright guys, you heard her." I stated. Everyone nodded before I heard, "Ren..?" Huh? Flutters? I turned around and I saw Fluttershy nearby. "Flutters? What are you doing here?" I asked her.

"I um, came with Rarity so she find some tapestries that she could fix up, but I've lost Angel Bunny in this castle." Flutters explained. "Can you help me look for him, Ren?"

"Sure Flutters." I said.

"I'll come too." Kaede added. "To help find Rarity." Flutters nodded and the three of us set off on our own.

Sarah's POV

Hmm...Hm... Hmmm... now where's the library again..? "You're not really going to the library, are you Sarah?" Huh? I turned around and I saw Nicole and Rantaro following me.

"Yes, I am. Why do you ask?" I replied to them with a calm look.

"You seemed awfully eager to separate from us when we just entered the castle." Rantaro said with a frown. "You wanna tell us why?"

I sighed, knowing these two wouldn't leave me alone until I told the truth. "Fine.. I came here because I'm reuniting with three of my friends."

"Friends?" Nicole questioned. "What kind of friends?"

"They're.... different from normal ponies." I replied bluntly.

"Different how?" Rantaro asked her. I just looked at him. "When we find them, you'll figure it out, unless you two wanna explore on your own."

"Well since this might just be another complete waste of my time, maybe I can find something in here for my clients as well as meeting these 'friends' of yours." Rantaro stated.

"Eh.." Nicole said, before looking at her violet IPad. Figures, oh well. Since I know I can't get these two to leave, I might as well take them along to meet my friends. "Alright then, come on..." and with that I walked away with Nicole and Rantaro following me from behind.

Jack's POV

Ugh... this is so boring.... just what in hell is this Castle suppose to be. Ugh, it just looks like a dump with the hole in the ceiling, rocks on the ground and chipped rocks. And it was already night! "Ugh, can we leave now..?" I questioned, the bodyguard brat and her sister who supposedly joined me to keep me out of trouble.

"No Jack, if Fluttershy and Rarity are here then there's a good chance the other girls are here too." the brat stated. "We're going to find them and make sure they're alright." I groaned in annoyance as the three of us walked down a hallway. Just then, we heard some rapid hoofsteps before something crashed into us. "Ugh...! Who the-?!" What the-? Skittles and the farm chick.

"Huh? Fatty, Mason, Carrie? What are you doing here?" Rainbow asked as she got off of me.

"We're here to find you girls." the bodyguard replied. "Sarah brought us here cause she wanted to see the library here again. We went off on our own while Ren and Kaede went off with Fluttershy to find Angel and Rarity and Nicole and Rantaro went off with Sarah."

"What about Jamie and Skye?" Applejack asked and I shrugged. "Eh, the nerd and that military brat are probably wandering around here. So what the hell had you two running like you've seen a ghost?" I asked them before we heard a loud sound. Was that a pipe organ..?

Carrie, Skittles and Applejack flinched at the sound. "Eek! Big Brother..!" she whimpered, hugging Mason.

"That...!" Applejack exclaimed.

"What's wrong with that sound?" Mason asked them.

"This castle is haunted by the Pony of Shadows!"

Haunted? Pony of Shadows? Oh please. "That's a lie. The only 'shadow' we have here is that creep, Void." I grumbled. "There's no such thing as a Pony made of Shadows. And speaking of which, why are you two in here anyway?"

"Applejack and I are doing a challenge for the Most Daring Pony. Whoever stays in the Castle the longest earns the title." Skittles explained to us.

Ahhh... so it's a dare. Hehhe... I like it. I used to do dares all the time with my biker gang back home.. which I always won. "What do you say I join in on this dare?" I questioned and I could hear Mason face-palm.

"Hmmm... think you can handle this, fatty?" Skittles challenged.

"It is on.." I said with a toothily grin.

"Fine then, you're in, fatty." Skittles stated before she started flying away. Mason sighed and comforted Carrie, "Should have known this would happen."

Oh who cares? I'm winning this thing. Hahah.. I don't believe in any ghost. Never have, Never will. Doing this dare will be a breeze. Just then, we heard the pipe organ sound again and Skittles and the farm chick freaked and bolted down the hallway. "Still think it'll be easy?" Mason asked me with raised eyebrow.

I rolled my eyes at him, "Yes brat. I ain't running from any ghost, hmph." Mason sighed again and the three of us followed the spooked mares.

Jamie's POV

Okay..... I have no idea where we are... Great.

Skye and I decided to head to the higher floors in hopes of finding any of the girls. "Twilight..? Girls...? Are you here...?" I nervously called out. So far, Skye and I have heard several loud pipe organ sounds. Is was creepy. How can a pip organ be played here when there's suppose to be just us here?

"Stop shaking in fear, Private Watson.." Skye scolded me. And she's not helping my fears either. "There's nothing scary about this place."

"Then how do you explain the pipe organ sounds?" I questioned her.

"Probably just the wind." Skye replied. The wind? Seriously? The wind does not sound like a pip organ! Ooooh... I wanna go back to the home-ship. I do not like this at all! B-But I have to find at least some of the girls.. Yeah. I have to find at least one or two. We walked down a hall and we came to a room filled with ancient books. "Wow..... this must have been the library Sarah wanted to see..." I said in awe.

"Damn... this library is bigger than Twilights..." Skye stated, jaw dropped at the sheer number of books. Now I know why Sarah wanted to come and read these books. They must be so antigenic and hold all kinda of information and cool secrets. "Incredible..." I gasped.

"Huh? Jamie? Skye? Are you out here?" We then saw Twilight poking her head out from a room that was inbetween two bookshelves that looked to be moved apart. "Twilight? You're here?" Skye questioned, confused as we walked in. The room didn't look like much. It was kinda small with a small podium and some cushions on the floor.

"Yeah, Spike and I are doing research. Seeing if there's anything about the mysterious chest that came from the Tree of Harmony." Twilight explained. "Princess Celestia suggested that something might be hidden in what's left of the library here and I found this.." Twilight showed us a book that was titled 'The Journal of the Two Sisters'

"So... is that the book you were looking for?" I asked her.

"Not sure yet. So far, it shows what the Castle of the Two Sisters has. Lots of trapdoors, secret passages, secret doors, a lot of cool and mysterious stuff." Twilight explained.

"So.. its' like their diary of when they used to live here?" Skye asked her. Twilight nodded, "Guess so. So where are Ren and the others?"

"Corporal Loodan and the other Privates went off on their own in search of the other maggots." Skye replied. "Private Gem wanted to read in the library again and I can see why. It's huge."

"I know right. It's a valuable gold mine of information!" Twilight exclaimed in joy. Skye sweat-dropped at her behavior and looked at me. "Hehehe... me and her get kinda excited with books.."

"Right...." Skye trailed before a white rabbit hopped in front of us. "Huh? Angel? What are you doing here? Fluttershy's been looking for you."

"Actually Angel found us." Spike explained. "Don't know where Fluttershy is though."

"Yeah, we don't know either. But she is with Ren and Kaede, so maybe we'll come across them.." I said with a hopeful smile as I sat down on one of the cushions.

"Might as well relax here, Private Watson." Skye said before she laid down on some of the cushions. Y-Yeah... might as well... hehe... I hope Ren and the others are alright....

Ren's POV

Hmm... no sign of Rarity yet. Which I guess is kinda a bad sign. Flutters, Kaede and I walked through the halls searching for her. "Jesus. How big is this castle..?" Kaede asked, seeing the hallways to our left and right.

"I don't know. It looked big from the outside but I didn't know how big it was on the inside until now." I stated, agreeing with her on how big the castle must be.

"Angel? Rarity?" Flutters called before we walked past a room with two thrones in it where we found Rarity on one of them trying to get a tapestry off. "Rarity..!" Kaede called, drawing her attention.

"Huh? Kaede, Ren? What are you doing here?" Rarity asked.

"Searching for you. Flutters was worried." I explained.

"Oh sorry darlings, I'm just trying to get this down so I fixed it in my shop." Rarity said, fiddling with the tapestry. It looked like it had a large moon symbol on it. Probably was for Princess Luna. "Here let me help.." Kaede said as she climbed onto the same throne and tried to reach up and pull the tapestry down.

However, we all heard the pip organ sound again and right before our eyes the throne Rarity and Kaede were on flipped around and they were both gone! Woah! "Kaede! Rarity!" I exclaimed in fear, while Fluttershy screamed in fear. What... just... happened...?

Kaede's POV

Woah.. Oof! Okay.. that was weird... that throne we were on suddenly flipped around and we were suddenly outside. "Huh?" I turned and saw Rarity looking at a piece of the tapestry that came off. "AAAAAAHHH!" she screamed. Ow! That hurt my ears!

Rarity then fiddled with the leaves and twigs that got in her mane, "Now, you look here, castle! You are very old and very scary! But your wall art is in an atrocious state!" she exclaimed and the wind whistled around us. Okay... now that's creepy. "And there is nothing you can do to keep me from my sacred task of restoration!" she exclaimed before she ran back inside the castle. Sigh... Guess I better go after her...

Sarah's POV

"Alright little missy, where are these friends of yours?" I heard Rantaro asked me in annoyance. "This is wasting my time."

"Be patient, Mr. Wilde.." Nicole told him. Thank you, Nicole. Rantaro sighed irritably. "Yeah Yeah, Whatever.."

"But I am curious, Sarah Gem. Just what kind of friends do you have here in this castle?" Nicole questioned me. But Before I could answer her. "Pfft."

"... Who did that?" Rantaro asked.

"Pfft. Pfft." Ah, sounds like one of my friends. I smirked. "And here's one of my friends now. Come out, Fluffle Puff."

"Fluffle Puff?" Nicole and Rantaro asked in unison. We all heard a happy gasp and coming in front of us was a very, very fluffy pink pony with a pink face who was sticking her tongue out. "Pfft."

"Nicole, Rantaro.. this is one of my friends. Fluffle Puff."

Nicole and Rantaro only blinked in shock and surprise at Fluffle Puff. Fluffle Puff gave the two raspberries. "Umm... why is she doing that?" Rantaro asked.

"That's how she talks." I smiled.

"She talks in raspberries?" Nicole questioned with a blank look on her face. "Why...?" I shrugged. "Never asked her. Just went with it."

"Okay... so... is she friendly?" Rantaro asked, earning a gasp from Fluffle Puff before she tackle him happily. "Gah!" he exclaimed. Fluffle Puff smiled while she was standing on Rantaro's back. Gizmo came out of his fedora and chattered at Fluffle Puff, telling her to get off of his best pal. Fluffle Puff gasped before she took Gizmo and hugged him with a happy smile on her face. Gizmo, on the other hand, was not happy and tried to get out of the fluffy ponies' grasp but she wouldn't let him go.

Nicole looked at me, "I'm guessing that's a yes." she stated and I nodded. "Fluffle Puff, let them go buddy." I called to Fluffle Puff and she let out a happy squee before she let Gizmo go and got off of Rantaro's back, letting him get up. "Ugh.... tell me she does not do that often." he groaned in annoyance as Gizamo climbed up onto her shoulder.

"Yes she does." I smirked at him. "She loves making new friends."

"Pfft." Fluffle Puff added. Rantaro sighed. Nicole, on the other hand, examined Fluffle Puff's facial expression. "Hmmm... I see great joy and happiness in her eyes meaning that's she's had a happy life even after she met you Sarah also that she's very caring and trustworthy, but she's very random."

"Random, like that pink brat, random?" Rantaro exclaimed and I chuckled at him. "Fluffle Puff is my friend and she is as random as Pinkie Pie, but I like her that way. She always makes me laugh with her antics." I chuckled at Fluffle Puff who gave me a small squee.

"Ugh... great.. another thing to add to my 'Top 10 Annoyances of my Life' List." Rantaro grumbled. "Where this other friend of yours?"

"Strange... I thought I'd heard two other voices here.." another voice came echoing through the hallway. Rantaro and Nicole looked around for the source until, "Thought Fluffle and I were all you needed, Sar." Then, dropping down from the ceiling was another pony. This pony looked similar to Rainbow Dash due to the mane style but the pony was a different breed. A Bat pony.

The bat pony's fur color was a bit darker than Rainbow's and her mane had three stripes in it with the colors greyish blue, black and dark blue. The tips of her ears had fur on them and her wings were bat like with the outer being the same color as her fur and the inside being a dark neon blue. Her eyes were darkish blue too. Her cutie mark was a blue crescent moon with a star on the inside with two white stars on the outside.

Nicole and Rantaro stared at the bat pony, "Odd... what kind of pony are you?" Rantaro questioned.

"I'm a Bat Pony. Or Thestral, if you will." the pony replied. "The name's Midnight Star. Who are you?"

"Nicole Bonnie."

"Rantaro Wilde, but what do you care?"

"I care because you're with two of my best buddies.." Midnight Star, spreading her wings out. "I've seen more of you... humans around here and it got me curious.."

"Yeah well, we decided to follow little missy secrecy here..." Rantaro replied, looking at Sarah, "Cause we figured coming to read wasn't the reason why she wanted to come here. Figures I was right.."

"Yeah yeah." Midnight stated. "And I saw you're little intro with Fluffle Puff." she added with a smirk. Rantaro groaned with an eye roll and Midnight laugh. "Nothing gets passed this thestrals' eyes."

Nicole thought as she looked at Midnight's eyes. "And I'm guessing your-"

"Her psychologist friend? Yes I am." Nicole finished, surprising Midnight.

"How-?"

"Did you know what you were going to say? I read your lip movements." Nicole replied with a blank look on her face. Midnight blinked once before looking at me. "She does it to everyone, trust me." I replied to her.

"Yeah..." Midnight trailed.

"So what exactly are you two doing living in here?" Rantaro asked with a raised eyebrow. "I can see why you would like this place being your a bat pony and all, but the cotton candy puff ball?"

"Hey! Be nice to Fluffle Puff!" Midnight scolded him.

"Yeah yeah, why should I?" Rantaro raised an eyebrow at the bat pony.

"Because she's my friend, even if she's weird, I still like her the way she is." Midnight stated. Fluffle Puff gasped and hugged Midnight, who grinned back at her. I smiled at the two of them. I met them both during my travels, granted Midnight was already staying in the Castle of the Two Sisters when I brought Fluffle Puff to her so she could find a place to stay. When I found Fluffle Puff, I could tell that she was an odd ball, being considerable more fluffier than normal ponies, so I decided to bring her here so she and Midnight could be friends with each other and they hit it off with each other.

Rantaro groaned, "Another waste of my time.." he grumbled.

Midnight just rolled her eyes at the Shadow Broker while Nicole took down notes on her IPad.

Just then, we all heard some loud screaming coming from the end of the hallway. "Huh? What the-?" I questioned before we walked to the end and found, Applejack, Mason, Jack, Kaede, Rarity, Ren, Fluttershy, Carrie, Rainbow and Jack all screaming and running blindly everywhere.

"Okay.... what's gotten into your friends...?" Midnight asked with a raised eyebrow.

"Don't know..." I said before I noticed Twilight, Jamie, Skye, Spike and Angel Bunny. Twilight came down and cried, "Alright everypony stop!" and she unleashed a freeze spell on everyone, except for us. "Twilight? Nerd?" Applejack and Jack called.

"Skye? Angel?" Ren added. Twilight stopped the spell and we all regrouped together, "Oh hey -Sa..... what the heck are those two suppose to be?!" Ren exclaimed at Fluffle Puff and Midnight.

"Woah....a Bat Pony..!" Twilight gasped. "I thought only Princess Luna had them in her guard.."

"The name is Midnight Star, Alicorn.." Midnight stated.

"My name is Twilight." Twilight retorted.

"Yeah yeah.." Midnight added.

"She looks like a bat version of you, Skittles." Jack teased, looking at Rainbow Dash.

"Pfft. Please, I bet she can't even keep up with me in the sky." Rainbow bragged before Fluffle Puff tackled her with a happy gasp! "GAH! Who in Equestria!"

"Hehehe... everyone meet Fluffle Puff and Midnight Star... two of my friends.." I introduced.

"Friends...? You didn't tell us you had friends here." Jamie stated.

"That's because she used her library reading as an excuse to go and meet them, but Mr. Wilde and I followed her and found out the truth." Nicole stated, adjusting her glasses.

"So can somepony get this fluff off of me!" Rainbow exclaimed as Fluffle Puff stood on her back. Jack laughed at Rainbow, "Sucks to be you..." until Fluffle Puff tackled him. "GAH!"

"Get off!" Jack exclaimed, earning a laugh from everyone.

"Fluffle Puff, get off of him.." I called gently and Fluffle Puff gave me a raspberry and came over to my side. "So you wanna explain all the screaming we heard outside..?"

"Well uh..." Rainbow stammered.

"You all spent the hole night running around scaring each other." Nicole finished.

"... Yeah that.." Rainbow sighed.

"What had you all so freaked anyway?" Sarah questioned.

"Well... that depends..." Applejack stated.

"On what?" I asked with a raised eyebrow.

"On whether or not your the Pony of Shadows." Rainbow accused. Pony of Shadow? That legend. Sigh....

"That's just an old pony tale." Twilight reassured but then we all heard the pip organ sound again and everyone, except for Nicole, Rantaro, Midnight, Fluffle Puff and I huddled around Twilight. "Then whose playing... that..?" Spike asked nervously, hugging Twilight's leg.

"We're going to find out.." Twilight said and she began walking down one of the hallways... with everyone on her. Huh? Weird...

Anyway, we made our way down the hallway and we came to a room that held the pip organ in it and saw a hooded figure playing it. "The Pony of Shadows..." Twilight whispered, but I rolled me eyes. "Not that's not.."

"How do you know?" Rainbow challenged and I rolled my eyes again and casually trotted over to the 'Pony of Shadows' and lifted the cloak to reveal....

"Hey you guys, did you know I could totally play the organ because I didn't."

"PINKIE PIE?!"

Yep. Pinkie Pie.

"Check it out..." she said as she played the organ again. "You're the frigging Pony of Shadows?" Jack questioned.

"The Pony of What?" Pinkie asked.

"See what I tell you." I retorted.

"I thought you had to ring that school bell all week." Applejack stated.

"Oh, yeah! I only had to ring it for, like, five minutes! They said that was good enough! Eh, can't imagine why..." Pinkie said.

"You were using your head to ring it, weren;t you?" Nikki asked and Pinkie Pie nodded. And that's the reason.

"So then, I decided to throw a "finish ringing the school bell" party! But I didn't have any bluebells, and you can't throw a "finish ringing the school bell" party without bluebells, so I went to Everfree Forest to pick some, but it started to get so chilly. I had to wrap myself up in the tarp I was gonna use to gather flowers, and then I saw Fluttershy and Rarity. But they went into the castle before I could invite them to my party. Luckily, I followed them inside so I could help you all with your party!"

"Uh... we never did a party, Pinkie.." Ren sweat dropped at her.

"Yeah you did, the "everypony come to the scary old castle and hide from each other while I play the organ" party." Pinkie stated before she pressed one of the key and it activated a spring that sent Spike into the air and onto the ground. "Ow!"

Pinkie giggled before she bounced down the steps. "So you all were basically scaring each other... hahahaha!" Midnight laughed. "That hilarious. Hahaha!"

"Oh yeah I like to see you stay in here for one night!" Rainbow challenge.

"I've lived here for three years straight, Pegasus.." Midnight stated, turning quickly serious.

"Three years?!" Twilight and Jamie exclaimed in shock.

"The name is Rainbow Dash." Rainbow growled.

"I thought it was Skittles.." Midnight smirked with a teasing smile, making Rainbow growl.

"Now now, everypony calm down.." I said to the two of them. "What do you say we all just go back to the home-ship?"

"YES!" Everyone exclaimed, except for Nicole, Rantaro, Fluffle Puff and Midnight. I chuckled at them.

Ren's POV

Phew.... glad to be out of there. We were all back in the living room of the home-ship together with Midnight and Fluffle Puff. "I swear, this is going right back where I found it just as soon as I've returned it to its former glory." Rarity said as she fixed one of the tapestries she got from the castle.

"Now don't go running off again! Oh, I can't believe I was so frightened. Guess I let my imagination get the best of me." Fluttershy said. Yeah.. me either..

"I think we all did." Applejack said. "Except for Sarah, Nicole and Rantaro."

"I always let my imagination run away from me! Then it comes back... with cake!" Pinkie stated with a smile. Sigh... Pinkie Pie...

"Well, it's good to know that whenever your imagination is getting away from you, a good friend can help you rein it in. And even though I didn't find anything out about the mysterious chest, I'm glad I was here to help all of you." Twilight said.

"You certainly did that, Twilight." Rarity confirmed. Yeah.. she and Sarah both.

"Yeah! Why weren't you scared? Or Sarah and the these two?" Rainbow looked at Sarah, Nicole and Rantaro."

"I've been in that castle many times before so, I'm used to all the trapdoors and secret passages that lie inside and as for these two, you'll have to do something horrifying to scare them otherwise they'll just stare blankly at you." Sarah explained. Yeah... that's right for Nicole and Rantaro. Those two don't appear to scared of anything.

"As for me, reading Celestia's diary made it hard to be afraid, because I knew what it was like when she and Luna lived here. Knowing something about the past made it easier to deal with my problems in the present, even the scary ones." Twilight said and we all nodded in agreement. "I've just thought of a great idea! Why don't we keep a journal, just like the royal pony sisters?"

A Journal? About us?

"All of us?" Fluttershy questioned.

"Sure! That way we can learn from each other! And maybe some day, other ponies will read it and learn something, too!" Twilight said with a smile.

"What a splendid idea!" Rarity agreed.

"Yeah, sounds like fun." Kaede added.

"Eh, whatever." Jack stated.

"Alright!" Skye cheered.

"Eh.... no thanks." Sarah replied with a small frown.

"Why not, Sarah?" Ren stated.

"I already have a scrapbook and a journal of my adventures and travels already, so I don't see any point in doing it." Sarah shrugged. Aww, come on Sarah...

"Come on Newbie, it'll be another small hobby you can do." Jack stated with a toothily grin.

Fluffle Puff gave Sarah two raspberries, "And why is she giving you raspberries, Sarah?" I had to ask.

"It's how she talks." Sarah replied. .... A pony who speaks in raspberries... that's something new. "It takes a while but you pick up on what she's saying."

"Yeah...." Jack trailed on and Fluffle Puff gave him a happy squee.

"Well anyway, I know what my first entry will be! "Dear Diary, I'm glad Granny Smith's legend wasn't true." Applejack said said relief.

"Me too!" Rainbow agreed.

"Me three! Because that means you two and Jack are still tied for Most Daring Pony!" Pinkie exclaimed and the three looked at each other with smirks and Mason sighed, "I thought you were done with that..."

"Heh, Shadow Ponies... How ridiculous is that?" Spike asked.

"Uh... you do know Void can make Shadow Ponies, right?" Sarah deadpanned at him, making Spike freeze with realization. Oh... right....

"Oh...." Spike said.

"Ugh... well I'm just glad he wasn't in the Castle tonight. Who knows what he could have done to us.." Kaede said with a slight shudder. Yeah, I'm glad of that too. Let's just hope we won't see him for a while....

To Be Continued...

Chapter 15: Daring Don’t

Sarah's POV

"Hehe, you're such a special little girl, aren't you, Sarah?" a voice said. A blissful giggle came from the tiny baby that was currently being held in his arms. That baby... was me. It was only two weeks after I was created and since my papas and mamas started caring for me. "I'm so proud of you, you're gonna be so big and strong like me.." Donald Davenport, one my paps said to me.

"Ahem..! Donny, I think we both know that she'll have my charisma when it comes to men." Douglas Davenport, Donald's brother and my second papa, added with a smirk. Donald rolled his eyes, "Well, I hope she'll be able to keep a love one." he stated.

"Hey!" Douglas exclaimed, insulted.

"Oh what, you lost a girlfriend twice in your life."

"It was not my fault."

"Yeah, keep telling yourself that."

Douglas sighed at his big brothers' antics and I blissfully giggled at their argument. "Dada.." The two brothers looked at me with smile at me with such love in their eyes.

.... I hope they're both alright back home... I love them very much... I just have to hope they're still alive...

"Sarah!" Huh?

"Hey Newbie, you there?" Then, I came back out of my thoughts and saw Ren and the others looking at me with worried looks. "You okay there, Newbie?" Jack asked me.

"Y-Yeah..." I said quickly. "I'm alright... just thinking about my papas."

Rantaro looks at me and asks, "Does that have something to do with our current situation?"

"Want to tell us about your papas?" Carrie chimes in, seeming to have curiosity in my past.

I answer Rantaro first. "I don't think they do, but they could know something that I don't."

My papas couldn't have anything to do with it. It was a long time ago when I saw them last, possibly years. Besides, how would they know about these strange beings I am with?

Rantaro shrugged.

Then I answer to Carrie saying, "We're not here to learn about me. I can tell you another time."

Pinkie Pie goes around with a platter filled with cups of punch and a party hat on. She's laughing as Rainbow Dash comes crashing through the door of the library.

"Hi, there, Rainbow!" Pinkie greeted her with excitement.

Rainbow was confused, "What is everypony doing here?"

"Pinkie Pie decided to throw a party." Ren explained.

"What party is this?" Rainbow asked.

"National Random Party Day." Pinkie said with a smile and blew a party horn into her face.

"How come nopony bothered to tell me?" Rainbow asked incredulously.

" I came to invite you personally, but it seems you were a speck too busy reading the last Daring Do book for the twelfth time." Applejack deadpanned at Rainbow.

"Yeah, well, in three months and twenty six more days, I'll be able to read the next one." Rainbow stated.

"Oh, haven't you heard? The release of the next book got pushed another two months." Twilight said and Rainbow did a spit take of the punch, "Two more months?! I've been waiting so long already! I don't think I can take another two months! I'll never make it!"

"Yeah, I can vouch for that." Fluttershy added.

"Did they give a reason?" Rainbow asked.

"The publisher just said author A.K. Yearling won't be able to finish the book for another two months. Cupcakes?" Twilight replied.

"How could you possibly know that before me? I'm the series' biggest fan!" Rainbow stated.

"I'm just as big a fan as you! In fact, I'm the one who first introduced you to the books, remember?" Twilight reminded her.

"Oh. Right." Rainbow said.

"A.K. Yearling just might be my favorite author. I know everything about her. Where she grew up, where she studied literature, where she wrote the first Daring Do book..."

"Where she lives?"

"Uh... no, though I could probably find out somehow. Why?"

"Don't you get it? The new book is obviously delayed because she needs help dealing with whatever everyday nonsense is distracting her from spending her every living breathing second writing! So I– I mean, fans like me, can get to read the new book ASAP! Think about it! We could help her with her laundry, buy her groceries, cooking her meals, whatever! Now, who wouldn't appreciate that?"

"Um, A.K Yearling." I said to her. "Trust me, what she does during her book writing is very dangerous."

"And how do you know what she does?" Rainbow asked me with a raised eyebrow.

"I met her remember?" I deadpanned.

"But it goes deeper than that, am I right, little miss mystery?" Rantaro asked me with a raised eyebrow.

"Maybe.. anyway I'm gonna go exploring. Snowflake, Pikachu, Zoura, come on." I called and I exited the room.

Ren's POV

Okay... that was weird. Wonder what Sarah's up to now? "And... she’s gone..” Rantaro deadpanned. “Shocker...”

“Leave Private Gem Aline Private Wilde, she cant do her own things by herself.” Skye scolded him.

“Whatever.” Rantaro grumbled.

“So can we find A.K. Yearling?" Rainbow Dash asked hurriedly.

"Hm, I dunno.. What she probably wants most of all is respect for her privacy," Twilight states thoughtfully.

"She can always just say no."

Everypony nods okay.

"Ehh, I suppose you're right."

Before zipping away she says, "Of course I'm right."

“Nah, sounds like a waste of time for me.” Rantaro said with an eye roll.

“You might find something that you could possibly sell, Mr. Wilde.” Nicole said, adjusting her glasses.

“Hmmm....” Rantaro thought before he sighed, “Fine.. I’ll come only because I want to find something valuable.”

“No, it’s because you don’t want to be left alone.” Nicole stated, earning a glare from Rantaro, “Quiet you...”

"Hey, this adventure could be worthwhile," I said with a nervous smile. It really could be interesting. Maybe we could find something on the way. “And maybe we’ll see what Sarah’s doing..?”

“Hmmm... yeah. We might find what Newbie’s doing.” Jack stated.

"We've got to be careful about this if we go. We don't want to offend the author in the process of trying to help," Mason pointed out. I agree with Mason. Everyone else seems to as well.

“Alright then.” Twilight said. “Let’s go.”

“Yes!” Rainbow exclaimed happily.

Later...

We found ourselves in a remote part of Equestria. Woah.. wonder why she lives all the way out here.
“You see what I mean? Why would she live in this remote part of Equestria except to keep folks from intruding on her privacy? We should respec—“ Twilight said before Rainbow cut her off.

“I think I spotted the house! We're super close! This way!” We followed her and saw a small house that was in the middle of a clearing and it looked to be ransckaed with a chair and some items outside of a broken window.

“Wait! Oh no. What happened?” Twilight said.

“Dang..” Jack added.

“Apparently somepony has intruded on her privacy pretty hard already...” Rainbow said and we all went over to the house and I knocked on the door only for it to fall over.

Inside the house was completely torn up! “Hoo-wee, somepony really trashed this place.” Applejack said.

“Yeah like they were looking for something.” Nicole said.

“Hmm... maybe... or maybe A.K. Yearling's just a terrible, horrible, unbelievable slob!” Pinkie said.

“I hope A.K. Yearling's alright!” Rarity added.

"What are you all doing here..?" a new voice asked and we all turned and saw a mare walk in wearing a burgendy cloak, a pair of red glasses and a small hat on her head. "A-A-A K..K Yearling.." Rainbow said with a squee.

"We didn't do this, honest!" Twilight exclaimed. A.K saw the damage done to her house and her face turned into a small panic. "What did you do?" she asked as she trotted in and started pushing away some books, like she was searching for something. "We didn't do this Ms. A.K Yearling." Jamie said but A.K ignored him as she continued to search then she pulled a book from undernearth Rainbow and she moved some of the ends and placed her hoof on the front of it and turned it. The book opened... and out came a large ring...!

"Woah....! A ring..?" I asked.

A.K sighed, "It's safe..." and she put it inside her cloak.

"She was searching for some stupid ring?" Jack questioned with a skeptical look.

"No.. there's not to that ring that meets the eye." Nicole said, adjusting her glasses. More it the ring? Wonder what that means. Then Rainbow came up to her and asked, "Great! Maybe now would be a good time for me to ask her how we can help move the new book along a little faster. Chop chop!" she asked but A.K gave her a glare and rolled her eyes.

"Rainbow Dash, a minute please!" Twilight said as she dragged Rainbow outside with her magic and the rest of us follwoed, "A.K. Yearling has made it pretty clear that she wants to be left alone. We need to respect her wishes!"

"You should tell that to those guys." Rantaro stated, pointing to the three Earth Ponies breaking into the house! "Holy crap baskets..!" We looked through the window and saw the three Earth Ponies surrounding A.K Yearling. Then she threw off her cloak, glasses and hat... to reveal a pegeasus who looked exactly like Rainbow, except she was tan and her mane colors were from greyish to black and she wore a tanish helmet on her head.

Holy...!

"A.K Yearling is Daring Do....!" Twilight and Rainbow exclaimed at the same time.

"A.K. Yearling and Daring Do are one and the same! My mind is officially blown!" Twilight exclaimed in joy.

"Aw, come on, I knew it all along." Rainbow Dash bragged. Anyway, we watched as the stallions tried to take the ring that was around Daring Do's wing but she did her best to keep it away from them, but even with her attempts the stallions managed to pounce on her and the ring fell on the ground. "The ring!" I exclaimed.

Then another earth pony came up to the ring. He was dark brown with a small black beard and a black mane and tail. He wore a tanish shirt underneath his red and white pokadots tie. "Many thanks, Daring Do. As you've probably surmised, our earlier search for this treasure was... unsuccessful. So kind of you to find it for us."

Daring Do grunted and tried to stand but it looked like she sprained her hoof in the fight, "Give it back, Caballeron!"

Caballeron? Weird name. "That's Doctor Caballeron to you." he replied.

"He's from book four: Daring Do and the Razor of Dreams. He wanted to partner with Daring Do on her adventures." Rainbow said to us in a hushed tone.

"I know, but she refused! I can't believe it! The real Daring Do and the real Caballeron!" Twilight said.

"Hey nerds, try to focus on the bigger picture here.." Rantaro deadpanned.

"So let me guess: Ahuizotl has put you up to this? You're stealing the ring to give to him so his hold on the Fortress of Talacon will be good for eight centuries as foretold by prophecy!" Daring Do exclaimed at him.

"Close, but... no. I'm going to sell this to him, make a bundle, and retire from archaeology in splendor." Dr. Caballeron replied with a smirk.

Sell the ring! That can't be good.

"Caballeron, you fool! You're dooming the valley to eight centuries of unrelenting heat!" Daring Do stated. Eight centuries of unrelenting heat! Okay.. now I see what Nicole meant!

"To market, henchponies!" Caballeron said as he and his men started to take their leave but... "Not so fast..." Huh? We turned and saw another pony in the doorway. "Who are you..?" Caballeron asked before she pulled down her hood to reveal. "Sarah!" Daring Do cried with relief.

"Sarah!" "Newbie!" Me and Jack exclaimed in shock, seeing her.

"Ugh! Daring Do's little partner..." Caballeron growled.

Wait... PARTNER?!

"Sarah is Daring Do's partner..!" Rainbow exclaimed in shock.

"Hmm.. now that I think about. In some the books, Daring did mention a unicorn partner that helped her with her rescues of the artifacts, but I never through that it would be our Sarah!" Twilight exclaimed with a squeal.

"Now.. give up the ring, Caballeron.." Sarah stated.

"I don't think so, Sarah Gem..." Caballeron stated before he signaled his men to attack her but Snowflake, Pikachu and Zoura appeared and knocked them down. "Ugh...!" Caballeron growled before Sarah used her magic and took the ring herself, placing it over her neck. "Word of advice. Don't underestimate me.." Sarah smirked before Snowflake, Pikachu and Zoura regrouped and she teleported away with the ring. Daring Do smirked, "That's my partner alright.."

"Ugh... we will hunt that mare down and get back that ring!" Caballeron stated before he and his men ran off into the forest. Hunt Sarah down! Oh no..!

We all ran in to help Daring Do. Rainbow held out a hoof to her, "Are you okay?"

"I got this." Daring snapped, smacking Rainbow's hoof away from her. Okay... that was kinda mean.

"Um, she was just trying to help, Ms. Do." Fluttershy pointed out.

"Daring Do doesn't need help." Daring declared as she bandaged her hoof and limped past us, "She handles her business herself." then she flew off into the jungle to find her partner.

We all came out and Rainbow said, "We've gotta go help!"

"You heard her! She says she works alone!" Twilight exclaimed.

"So did Sarah and look what happened to her." Rantaro pointed out.

"How can we just stand by and do nothing? You know what's at stake here! Ahuizotl has sought control of the Tenochtitlan Basin since book three!" Rainbow said.

"True, but in book four, she and Sarah defeated Ahuizotl and secured control of the Amulet of Atonement, dispelling the dark magic of the Ketztwctl Empress, and thus protecting the basin with the Radiant Shield of Razdon!" Twilight pointed out.

"But the Radiant Shield of Razdon is vulnerable to the dark enchantment of the Rings of Scorchero!"

"But are you forgetting that the Rings were scattered to the four corners of Tenochtitlan, thus rendering the dark enchantment powerless?"

"Only if you assume that the Rings have yet to be retrieved, and the ring Caballeron just stole isn't the last to completely restore the dark tower and its cruel hold on Tenochtitlan! Did you ever think of that?!"

"You gotta admit, Rainbow Dash makes a pretty good point." Pinkie said. .. Okay.. I didn't really follow that but I guess I have to read the books to understand that.

"We gotta help Daring Do and Sarah safekeep that ring before it's too late!" Rainbow exclaimed.

"Skittles, is right. Those bastards want to hunt Newbie down, they'll have to get past me first." Jack added cracking his knuckles.

Twilight sighed, "Okay, but sounds to me like we're in way, way, way over our heads. We're going to need a carefully thought out plan..." Twilight said but Rainbow and Jack flew/ran off ahead. "I'm coming, Daring Do!" "Newbie, I'm coming!"

"That's not a plan!" Twilight exclaimed at them.

"Well can you blame them, they wanna help Daring Do and Sarah." Fluttershy said.

"Yeah, Twilight. Sarah's been helping Daring Do in the series so its obvious that Caballeron and this Au-whatever his name is have a grudge against her and might try to harm her." Kaede added. "Do you seriously want another similar battle to the first one we had with Void?"

Twilight winced at that memory. "Definitely not.." and then she sighed, "Fine then, we'll go after them."

"Ugh... fine... but only because Sarah has some bits that she can give to me.." Rantaro said.

"No you want to go and find them cause you care about Sarah..." Nicole replied, irking Rantaro.

"Quiet you.." Rantaro grumbled.

"Come on everypony, let's go.." Twilight said and we nodded before we headed in Rainbow and Jack's direction

Jack's POV

"Come on Newbie... where are you...?" I muttered to myself.

If those guys found her first.. ooh, they're gonna get it. Then I heard Skittles nearby and found her talking with Daring Do. "Wait, don't go! I am suuuuuch a huge fan." she said with a nervous laugh but the double of Skittles sighed and rolled her eyes before she walked away from her.

"Hey Skittles..." I called, drawing their attention.

"Who are you?" Daring Do asked me.

"Jack Yamaki, nice to figging meet ya." I gloated but the pony just rolled her eyes.

"What are you doing here, fatty?" Skittles asked me.

"Do you think I'm gonna let Newbie be out here alone while three punks are hunting her?" Jack questioned her.

"Should have seen that coming.." she deadpanned before she came in front of Daring Do again, "Wait, wait, wait! Let me help you! I promise I could be a huge, huge help if you just give me a chance." Rainbow pleaded but the copy stated to her, ""I. Work. Alone." and walked past her.

"But why won't you let me team up with you just this once?!" Rainbow asked as I tagged along

"My work always involves secrets. And since you never know who you can trust, it's best never to trust anypony." Daring Do said.

"But then why did you call Sarah, you're partner and were actually happy to see her?" Rainbow asked.

"Sarah has proven to me that I can trust her cause she has secrets too, just like me. We're alike." Daring Do explained. "But beyond her, I don't trust anypony."

"But just because you can't trust some, doesn't mean nopony can be trusted!" Skittles tried to reason with her.

"Look, I don't have time to argue—" Daring started but Skittles cut her off, "Neither do I. Let's go!" and she zipped off.

The copy of Skittles said under her breath, "Can't believe I'm even talking to her..."

"Eh, you'll get used to her after a while." I told her. Daring rolled her eyes. "And why exactly are you here?"

"I'm here cause of Newbie." I replied.

"Newbie? You mean Sarah?" Daring questioned and I nodded, "Yep. She's a friend of mine, kinda like a little sister I never had. And I am not gonna let some punks try and harm her."

"Yeah..." Daring stated as we walked on into the forest.

By the time we found Caballeron and his punks, it was nighttime. "Where's Newbie..?" I asked, before I spotted her tied up nearby. "There.." Daring said.

"I'll get Newbie..." I whispered before I sneaked off to where Newbie was tied up. Newbie saw me and she gasped in joy, "Jack.."

"Don't worry, Newbie, I'll get you out of here.." I said before I spotted her little critters in a cage. After I untied Newbie, I unlocked the cage, freeing her critters before we all saw a weird creature coming out. He looked like some kind of gorilla mixed with a cat. "Caballeron!"

"Ahuizotl!" Daring Do snarled.

"The ring!" he demanded. Caballeron dropped the ring but before Ahuizotl could grab it, Daring grabbed it instead and he roared in anger. Sarah and her creatures rushed over there, "Newbie wait!"

"The ring, Daring Do! Give it to me!" Ahuizotl demanded but Daring leaped back.

"Now, Ahuizotl, you know I love you, but I can't give you the ring 'til I've properly proposed." Daring quipped. Well damn that's a good comeback.

"Interesting, because my friends here have a proposal of their own." Ahuizotl snapped his finger and out came a panther, tiger, cheetah, lynx and a small fluffy white cat! Where the heck did they come from?!

Sarah and her creatures came in front of Daring Do. "Ah, I see you've reunited with your little partner..." Ahuizotl smirked, "Let's see if she can still fight.." The Tiger and the Panther charged Newbie but she bucked the two in the jaw sending them flying back. "Woah...!" I gasped in awe.

The lynx then pounced onto Daring Do but she pushed it off but she lost her helmet in the fight. Daring and Sarah fought off the big cats, ignoring Rainbow's call before Ahuizotl grabbed her by his tail! "Rainbow!" Sarah exclaimed and she pushed Daring out of the way of the big cats and into a bush where they pounced and a large dust cloud was seen before I saw Sarah tied up and the ring in the tigers' mouth... but I didn't see Daring Do anywhere? Huh? Where'd she go?

Rainbow gasped in horror. "Sarah! Don't worry, I'll save you.." she called but the panther tackled her out of the way.

"Ugh... I'll be fine Rainbow, just go get the others..!" Sarah called as the villains took her to a large pyramid in the middle of the jungle.

Then a minute after Daring Do appeared from the brushed. "Daring Do?" Rainbow asked.

"Where's the ring?" Daring asked looking around. Snowflake purred as she came over with the Ring. Daring sighed as Rainbow and I came over, "Wait... if that's the real ring.. what ring does Ahuizotl have when he captured Newbie?" I asked, shocking Daring.

"He captured Sarah!" she exclaimed in fear before the loser of a leader and our friends appeared. "Rainbow, Jack, thank goodness. Is everything alright?" the fashion loon asked.

"No, it's not. Newbie got captured cause Skittles screwed up." I said bluntly.

"What?!" Everyone exclaimed.

"And now she and a fake ring are captured in the pyramid." I added.

"Fake ring?" Twilight asked before she noticed Pikachu, Snowflake and one tricky fox pokemon missing. "Zoura!"

"Zoura?" Daring asked.

"That little black and red fox by her side now. It can turn into anything it wants to. Sarah must have had Zoura turn into the ring during the scuffle and allowed herself to be captured and placed an temporary invisibility spell on you, allowing you to get away." Nicole explained, adjusting her glasses.

"Oh no! We gotta rescue her and Zoura!" Ren exclaimed.

"Whatever. Let's just go home." Skittles said in a dejected tone. Huh?!

"We can't go back now! Looks a mite like Sarah needs our help more than ever!" Applejack exclaimed.

"Trying to help is how I got in this mess in the first place. You were right, Twilight. We should've stayed out of this." Rainbow said sadly.

"Look, there is more going on here than meets the eye. In every Daring Do book, there always is! We can't turn our backs on her!" Twilight said.

"But Daring was right when she said not to trust anypony." Rainbow said, looking at Daring Do.

"So? Newbie didn't trust anyone cause of annoying evil brother hunting her down to destroy her." I stated.

"Wait? What?!" Daring Do exclaimed.

"Long story. More on that later." I stated. "Either way, we showed her that she could trust us to help her against her brother. Just like how Daring trust Sarah cause of her actions in helping her. Now Newbie and that annoying fox of hers need our help and we are not leaving them behind."

Skittles looked at me for a moment... "You're right fatty. Sarah needs us! Let's go!" and then she zipped off towards the fortress. Now that's the Skittles I know..

Sarah's POV

Sigh... should have seen this coming.. Now I'm tied up with a rope hanging above rising water filled with piranhas. Apparently, Cablleron and his goons placed anti magic rings around my horn, so I couldn't use my magic. "Hahaha..." sorry it has to be this way Sarah Gem. Now, I must leave to commence the ring-placing ceremony to unleash eight hundred years of unrelenting, sweltering heat!" Ahuizotl said before he left down a hallway.

I struggled to get out of the rope but the ropes were tied tightly around me and the water and piranhas were getting closer. I tried to activate my magic but the anti magic ring prevented me from using it or my other powers. "Ugh..."

However, "Newbie...!" Huh? Jack?

I looked behind me as best I could and saw Daring Do, Jack and Ren riding on Snowflake. "Jack, Ren..!"

Snowflake cooed and she grabbed the rope, bringing me over to the path. Snowflake chewed the ropes off while Jack pulled off the ring on my horn and Ren fired a "Break" bullet at the one of my wings and it fell off. "You okay, Sarah?" Daring asked me.

"I'm good. Now come on, I have a Tricky Fox to retrieve.." I said before I ran down the hall to get to Zoura.

Kaede's POV

Me and the others peeking inside the main room of the fortress and saw Ahuizotl holding the 'ring' in his hands. "We have to get Zoura out of there.. but how...?" I asked them.

"Knowing Zoura, he'll have something sneaky planned, but we have to buy some time..." Twilight said. We all nodded nad We all came out into the room. "Drop the ring, Ahui... whatever your name is!" Applejack exclaimed before we charged them.

"Hmph, place the ring, quickly! Get it!" Ahuizotl cried but the ring suddenly glowed purple and revealed Zoura, "What?!" Ahuizotl exclaimed before Zoura used Night Daze on him, knocking him back.

Then, Snowflake, Pikachu, Ren, Jack, Daring and Sarah appeared in the room, "Sarah get the rings off of the podium." Daring said to her, "If we can remove the giant ring at the bottom, the whole fortress will collapse!"

"Collapse?!" Ren exclaimed. "No problem.." Sarah smirked before she used her magic to remove the rings from the podium, causing the fortress to start to shake and crumble. Ahuizotl saw what they were doing and ordered his men to stop them, but Zoura and I got in front of them and I fired an arrow and Zoura used Night Daze again, blasting them away.

Sarah managed to remove the final ring, "Everyone, get out! This place is coming down!" Sarah called and we all ran out of the fortress as it collapsed from within. "Ha.. Ha... phew... now that was close.." I panted.

Then, we saw Daring, and Sarah coming towards with Jack, Ren, Pikachu and Zoura on Snowflake. They all landed, "Are you all okay?" Twilight asked.

"We're fine. That was one hell of a fight though." Jack smiled with a toothily grin.

"Thanks everyone for helping me... guess I could trust more than just Sarah." Daring Do said. We all smiled and nodded at her, "Now I've got a book to finish." she smiled before she flew off.

"Well... it this was definitely a worth wild adventure, Ren." Mason smirked at Ren.

"Y-Yeah... it sure was..." Ren said with a slight blush.

"So... how exactly are we gonna get home now..?" Rantaro asked.

"I've got this..." Sarah said before she activated her magic and teleported us all home.

Sarah's POV

A few days later...

"Ugh..." I grunted as I placed ten packages on the ground. "What are the packages for Newbie?" Jack asked me.

"They're from A.K Yearling." I replied, taking mine.

"From A.K? Wonder what they are?" Ren wondered. Each of my friends took theirs and opened the package and gasped. "No way...! The next book of the series but.. its' not suppose to come until another week!" Jamie exclaimed.

I chuckled, "Well Daring decided that we'd get a first look at it.."

"Hold on.... is this really Skittles and Sarah on the cover?!" Ren exclaimed and I laughed as everyone took a closer look at the cover.

"It is..! Oh my god!" Kaede said with joy.

"Nice work Private Gem. You're on the cover!" Skye added with a grin.

"Unbelievable..!" Carrie added. I chuckled at my friends' reactions. Yeah.. having a famous author as a friend has its advantages...

To Be Continued...

Chapter 16: X Marks the Spot

Ren’s POV

A week have passed since we helped Sarah's friend and Rainbow's favorite author A.K Yearling/Daring Do complete her lastest quest and we were all heading towards Horseshoe bay for a vacation together. We all really needed it. Rarity was wearing her sun hat while Spike was pulling a small wagon with everything she needed in it. "Oh, I can't wait to be lounging on the glorious Horseshoe Bay sun!" she exclaimed.

"I think we're all in need of a day of R&R." Applejack said.

"You got that right, Applejack." I said, looking forward to be relaxing. “Especially…” I turned to Sarah, who just sighed. “Come on Sarah, this will be good for you.”

“Yeah Newbie, you need to get out more.” Jack stated. “Have some fun for a change.”

“Easier said than done.” Sarah replied. She must still be thinking about Void. “Sarah, darling, you need to stop thinking of that ruffian brother of yours and start thinking about relaxing. I've heard the waters at Horseshoe Bay are beautiful." Rarity said with a smile. "Perfect for swimming."

"Well I just wanna eat when we get there." Jack said, rubbing his gut.

"And there's another reason why you're fat." Rantaro said, earning a tick mark on Jack, "Hey shut the fudge up!"

"Now now, you two. No fighting, this is a day for relaxation." Sarah stated to them. Jack sighed and huffed, "Fine."

"I can't believe Nicole and you agreed to join us." Carrie said to Rantaro.

"Oh I just wanted to see if there was anything I get to make some money." Rantaro said.

"No it isn't, he wanted to come to spend time with all of you." Nicole replied.

"And here I thought you'd be quiet." Rantaro grumbled with a tick mark on his head. We all laughed at the pair.

Meanwhile, Twilight asked Fluttershy, "How's Gil?"

"He's completely healed and he's ready to go back home." Fluttershy said. He was holding Girl in a fishbowl. "Yeah I bet Ol' Gil here can swim a million miles per hour now." Rainbow gloated.

Jamie sweat dropped, "Nothing can go that fast, Rainbow."

"Whatever." Rainbow said.

"I like the beach crabbies, they pinch you hoofsies." Pinkie said with glee. Flutteshy was holding Gil's bowl close to her, "Well um we need to make sure it's the right time and place and uh lusar phase."

"Oh sugarplum, Ah know it's hard to see your little friend off but let's try filly steps first." Applejack said. "Let's get to Horseshoe Bay and we'll go from there."

Fluttershy nodded, "Hello sunscreen and little umbrella drinks." Rarity cheered.

"Horseshoe Bay here we come!" Rainbow called out and we all cheered.

Soon we all made it to Horseshoe bay. Kaede, Carrie and Rarity were sunbathing, Jamie and Twilight were reading on the beach. Skye, Mason and Jack were having some contests with each other to test their strength.

Rantaro and Nicole were... um... I didn't know where they went.

Sarah, on the other hand, was just sitting near the edge of the sand, staring out in the sea. “Hey Sarah, you wanna come play?” I called her.

“No thanks.” Sarah replied. I sighed. Somehow getting her to have fun was going to a real challenge. Anyway, Pinkie was playing with crabs and Applejack was on a tree holding a pineapple in her mouth making pineapple juice for Rarity, "This juice is divine Applejack. I feel a bit giddy." she said.

"That's the Horseshoe Bay pineapples. Some say the juice is so sweet that it's like truth serum." Applejack said pouring Rarity some more juice. Spike was fanning her with a giant leaf. "I love you all so much I have to say." Fluttershy was with me to release Gil. "Filly Steps, Flutters." Ren said to her.

Fluttershy nodded, "Gil, everyone says it's time to let you go home now, but deep down I you're my friend and we need each other." Fluttershy said.

"Oh no." I thought.

"... And I'm never letting you go or whenever I'm sure you don't need me anymore, whichever comes first." Fluttershy added.

"Um. Flutters." I said, seeing a large wave heading towards them. "Phew, I feel so much better now. Don't you Gil I promise I'll never ever ever let anything bad happen to you." Just then, a large wave slammed into Fluttershy and I, soaking us. "Woah!" I cried.

"Goodness where did that come from?" Fluttershy stammered then she realized Gil was gone! "Wait, where's Gil. He might be so lost in the big blue mystical ocean! It's my fault. I have to find him."

"Sorry about the wave you two." A new pony said swinging down from the ship... a pirate ship! "Woah, a friggin pirate ship!" Jack called.

The girls and the others were shocked. "Wait, a real pirate right in front of me!" Rainbow cried.

"Talk about stallions." Rarity scoffed.

"Ye wee fillies and creatures seen any crew worthy stallions round these parts?" he asked.

"Stallions, no Crew worthy, Yes! You're looking at the best crew right here." Rainbow said with pride. Twilight sweat dropped, "We're sorry sir. Our friend has apparently spent too much time in the sun but there is a town nearby with some rusty looking stallions."

"Are you kidding me? We could be pirates! I speak Pirate!" Rainbow exasperated.

"Since when?" Jamie asked.

"I'm in. Helping make dreams real everyday!" Pinkie cheered.

"My bandanna wearing friends, these here are the finest filles and humans here!" Rainbow said. "Applejack and Mason can cook in the gallery. Rarity and Kaede can pirate gear us all right up. Jack is the muscle. Skye Twilight and Jamie are branics with maps and Nicole, Sarah, Rantaro and Carrie be assistants and Pinkie has her crab army away. Spike is our.. parrot."

"What?" Spike exclaimed.

"And Fluttershy... wait where's Fluttershy?" Rainbow asked. Then we spotted Flutters swinging on a rope onto the ship, "What are we waiting for? Aye-Aye Captain!" she said and then added quietly, "I must be brave for Gil." We were all dumbfounded.

"Pink Brat, what the hell are you doing?!" Jack exclaimed, shocked seeing Fluttershy act like that. "We're um.. pirating. Uh, shiver me timbers... is that it?" she asked with a sweat drop. "Blargh!"

"If they’re in, then I'm in!" Rainbow added.

"Hell yeah!" Jack added.

"Awesome comrades!" Skye exclaimed.

"WOO-HOOO!" Pinkie cried.

"Me too!" Carrie and Kaede added.

Nicole readjusted her glasses, "Hmm... this could be interesting.

“Ugh.. sounds like a waste of time..” Rantaro grumbled.

“You could find some valuable treasure, Mr. Wilde..” Nicole said to him.

“Hmmm…” Rantaro thought. “Fine… I’ll come…”

The pony came over to Twilight, "Well some of yer friends be in. Ye est join 'em." he said.

"Ha. You honestly think we're going with you to-Where are you going?" Twilight asked.

"The Gallophost Islands." the pony said.

Jamie gasped. "The Galloping Ghost island. Nopony can find those islands. They're a legend."

"Eye, only the bravest and cleverest navigators can find the way. I'm sure I can find some worthy pirates in town. If ye don't think ye'd smart enough fer the task..." Twilight and Jamie suddenly appeared on the ship. "Only the brightest navigators huh?" Twilight smirked.

I turned to Sarah, Snowflake, Zoura and Pikachu. "What do you say, Sarah. Wanna come?" I asked them.

“Well… sigh.. You’re not going to let me say no, are you?”

“Nope.” I said cheekily.

Sarah sighed, “Then I’m in.”

"Something else to waste my time." Rantaro grumbled. I knew he would go for that so I said, "You know... if we find some treasure then you could sell it Rantaro..."

"Hmm..." Rantaro thought. "Fine, I'll come." and soon we were all on the ship.

"Well it might not be fun but at least we’re here to keep our knuckleheads friends out of trouble, right y'all?" Applejack asked, tipping her hat.

"Oh, I'll survive." Rarity said. Spike sighed and said, "Spike want a cracker." Um… Spike’s gonna be one weird parrot.

"Welcome to the Salty Sea Mare. Your quest is two fold; find me former crew, get the special map back and mind your own business savvy." the pony said.

"See Twilight nothin' to worry about." Rainbow said. I for one was excited about this. "Sure... just a mysterious pony captain sending us to do his dirty work on a fabled island. What could go wrong?" Twilight deadpanned.

"Relax Twilight. If anything goes wrong. We have Jack and Sarah has her magic and her Element of Faith, Snowflake, Pikachu and Zoura.." I reassured.

“Damn straight.” Jack cracked his knuckles, “Nothing getting to you without going through me.”

Applejack confronted Fluttershy, "Fluttershy are you sure you wanna go through with this. No offense but pirating doesn't quite suit your style." Applejack said.

"Hush, ye landlubbers, I'm ready for adventure.. and stuff." Fluttershy said and we were off on the open seas!

Rarity and Kaede made us all some pirate outfits. I was just wearing an eye patch and a pirate hat with the usual pirate clothing while the others were wearing other kinds of pirate clothing…. Except for Sarah. Zoura, Pikachu and Snowflake were by her side and Snowflake rubbed against her.

Applejack tossed an orange to Pinkie "Pinkie catch, y'all ain't gettin' scurvy on my watch, aye?" Applejack teased.

"Oh captain you handsome devil." Rarity said.

Jack sighed, "Oh brother."

Fluttershy, Spike, Twilight and I were talking with the captain. "Can we help you Fluttershy?" Twilight asked.

"Yeah, how about a cracker?" Spike asked.

"Uh nope, nope, nope, nope just thinking about the currents." Fluttershy said.

"Currents?" Twilight asked.

"And how fast fish can swim.. and pirate stuff." Fluttershy added.

"The Salty Sea Mare is faster than any fish in the ocean, especially when we are in the castaway current."

"Cool. Maybe Gil will swim past and I can save him." Fluttershy said quietly. Wait... save him...?

"I thought you set Gil-" I started to say when, "LAND AHOY!" Rainbow bellowed.

"Aye, at this rate we'll reach the Galloping Ghost Islands by sunset." the captain stated.

"And why would you crew keep your map?" I asked the Captain.

"Keeping? Nopony keeps anything away from me if they want.. and we just didn't see eye-to-eye, savvy?" he asked me. I nodded. "Now you scallywags, ye get my map of the Wandering X. That'll be all." the captain stated. "What? You don't wanna go swashbuckling with us?" Rainbow asked.

"The captain stays with the ship." the Captain said.

“Oh! I’ll stay!” Flutters said. “Me too!”

Rainbow, Skye, Rarity, Pinkie, Jack, Nicole, Ranataro, Kaede, Jamie, Sarah and I walked off of the ship while Carrie, Spike and Fluttershy stayed and Applejack whispered to Twilight, “I’m not sure about this fella. I’m gonna stay and poke around a bit.”

“Good idea.” Twilight said. “Fluttershy has been acting pretty weird too.”

“She just wants to find Gil.” I stated.

“Hmm.. still.” Twilight said.

Applejack went back on the deck and said, “Guess, I better stay too! Who’s gonna feed ya if I’m off buccaneering?”

Meanwhile, the rest of us entered the town where we were suppose to find the Captain’s crew. “Where is everypony?” Twilight asked.

“This place looks deserted.” Rainbow said.

“I hope ‘Ghost’ isn’t the operative part of the Galloping Ghost Islands.” Rarity said.

“Oh man, up fashion loon.” Jack scoffed.

“Yeah, this is the only way this can get better. Pirate Ghosts! Maybe be even ones that are half-eaten by sharks!”

“Rainbow, you’re scaring her!” I exclaimed, seeing Rarity shaking a bit.

“Easy Rarity, there are no ghosts here.” I reassured. “But I wonder where everyone is?”

“Maybe Newbie’s dragon has a clue?” Jack asked, pointing to Snowflake who sniffed the ground and gave a soft purr. “What is this girl?” Sarah asked. Snowflake walked ahead and we followed her an open building.

“Oh my Garmonbozia!” Pinkie exclaimed.

“What?! Please tell me they all have heads!” Rarity screamed.

“I think you better take a look for yourself, Rarity.” Jamie said. We saw the area filled with pirate ponies, playing, dancing, playing poker and etc.

“Awesome!” Rainbow exclaimed.

“Ugh, such tomfoolery.” Rarity scoffed.

“Say whatever you want, but now I can make some money here, hehe.” Rantaro chuckled before he walked off to one of the poker tables and Nicole followed him as always. We all sweat dropped. “Hmph, dirty money grabber, let’s just find the crew and get that map already.” Jack huffed and we walked in.

Rarity approached three pirate versions of the Cutie Mark Crusaders. She batted her eyelashes and asked, “Uh, excuse me? Pardon me? But we’re looking for the former crew of Captain..” Twilight winced at her behavior.

“Sheesh, what’s the Captain's name Rarity?”

“CaptainMcDreamy.” Rarity said. Uh… I don’t think that’s his name. Rarity went over to a couple of ponies played poker. “Oh hooray. A simple game of cards. Such chivalry.”

Suddenly, “Funny, there by five aces in this deck.” the unicorn pirate said. “You cheated!” and nearly fell off of his seat.

His competitor said, “I swear I didn’t know it was a fake fake leg!”

Okay… moving on.

Pinkie looked at a stand, “Oh Pineapple Pie. A yummy pirate breakfast for me.” she said. Pineapple Pie..? Never heard of that kind of pie before. I saw two pirate versions of Granny Smith and Big Mac. A Pirate stallion was at the stand.

“That will be two doubloons.” Granny Smith said.

“But I only have one doubloon, how about some fancy baubles?” the pony asked.

“Enope.” Big Mac said.

“We be pirates that take baubles. We only deal in gold.” Granny Smith exclaimed and the pony smiled, showing his golden teeth.

The pony literally gave his teeth to Granny Smith in exchange for the pie! Now that is creepy! Even Pinkie was freaked out. “Yum, so worth it.” the pony said. Okay… that’s an image I’m not getting out of my head for a while.

Then I heard Twilight shout, “Can anybody hear me?! It’s like I’m speaking a different language here!” Two large stallions were showing off their tattoos, “But me anchor be ruster.” the gray one said.

“But me mare be the fairest.” the light yellow one and then a bright yellow stallion interrupted and showed on his chest. It was a tattoo of a red heart that said ‘Mom’ and had a black arrow going through it. “Aye but me mom be the proudest.”

The Rainbow came swinging in saying, “Aye Me Hearties.” she landed on a table in the center of the crowd. “Which one of ye scallywags can point us towards the map of the Wandering X?”

“Well I’m be-Our Dashie can speak pirate!” Rarity exclaimed in shock. Hmm.. who knew.

A green stallion with a white mane and tail, wearing a black bandanna and had a scar over his left eye approached her, “The map of the Wandering X ain’t for no lily-livered landlubbers. Who be asking?”

“The gang of the Apocalypse, that’s who.” Rainbow said and the girls gasped. “We’re the most roughest, toughest pirate crews in the sea.” Rainbow said.

A yellow stallion then came up, “Then why haven’t we heard of it?”

Pinkie then spoke up, “Yepper, I mean argh!”

“Private Pinkie, please be quiet.” Skye stated.

“Well you’re not in the sea right now, are ya?” Rainbow asked.

The green stallion but his face in Rainbow’s face. “Who’s the map for. Only one pirate be crazy enough to go wanting it.” he said. Rainbow grabbed his sword with her mouth. Oh snap! “It be for me own peppers alone, savvy!”

“Rainbow Dash!” Twilight whimpered in fear.

Multiple ponies pulled out their swords. “Oh man!” I said and pulled out my Hacking Gun and Jack readied his fists. Jamie and the others gathered together. “Ha if y'all can disarm us, we’ll take you to yer precious map.” one pony said.

“A proper swashbuckle.” Rainbow squealed.

“Really Skittles?!” Jack exclaimed. And the fight was one. Rainbow clashed swords with one pirate and swung on the chandelier and kicked three more in the chin, knocking them down.

“Break!” I blasted some with my Hacking Gun, knocking them back while Jack punched and body slammed some others. “Now this is what I’m talking about!” he exclaimed happily.

And Pinkie…. She was playing the accordion and singing…?

Skye unleashed her helicopter at the pirates. “Eat this you maggots!” he exclaimed and the helicopter fired at the pirates, chasing them away. “Nice.” I said.

Meanwhile, Rainbow was confronted by three pirates, “Any last words before ye be humiliated?” one pony asked and in an instant, Rainbow swiped, and their swords flew in the air, “Who’s a real pirate?” she smirked.

“A piece of cake.” she said.

“Cake? Where?!” Pinkie asked.

“Haha, we’ve defeated theses mangy barnacles. Ready to walk the plank.” Rainbow asked.

“Oh you can tell us where the mappy thing is and then we can all have cake?” Pinkie suggested. Twilight and Jamie looked nervous and were looking behind them. “Rainbow Dash…” Twilight said. “Look behind you.”

We then saw that were were surrounded by more pirates with their swords drawn. “Aww man, ruin the fun why don’t ya.” Rainbow groaned.

“So you’d be wanting the Map of the Wandering X, aye?” the green stallion from before asked.

“Only trouble can come from that parchment.” another one said. What trouble can come from a piece of paper?”

“Oooh, trouble! Scary pirates are scared of paper, ha!” Rainbow teased.

“It’s alright. I’m scared of a lot of things. Like giant spiders. And dark and stormy days. And clowns in footie pajamas!” Pinkie cried out. Um… what? “It’s okay to be scared of things that aren’t scary.”

“How about this, ye landlubbers surrender and we won’t harm you three little friends here.” the green pony said and we turned to see two pirates with…

“Sarah! Rantaro! Nicole!”

Sarah was tied up and on the ground with one of the pirates pointing his sword at her while two others held Nicole and Rantaro, who had a large bag of money which I’m guessing is from playing poker with some these pirates, in a headlock and the sword near their faces. He sighed, “Why do I keep joining you people with this?”

“Well… this is troubling.” Nicole sighed.

“Let them go!” Jack growled. “Especially Newbie!”

“Haha, you surrender and we’ll let them go.” the green pony said.

Oh man… what do we do? We can’t risk Sarah and Rantaro getting hurt. “So what do ya say, landlubber?” the green stallion asked.

I didn’t really know what to do when Fluttershy said, “Um… you might wanna think twice before messing with Sarah.”

“Why’s that?” the green stallion asked.

“Because she has a protective dragon and two little pokemon as a friend.” she replied.

“What?” Suddenly, Snowflake pounced on the stallion holding Sarah and she fell on the ground. “Snowflake!” Sarah cheered. Pikachu and Zoura appeared and Pikachu used Thunderbolt and Zoura used Night Daze on them, letting Rantaro and Nicole go in the crossfire. The ponies were utterly terrified of Snowflake as she growled at them.

“So how about this, you take us safely to the map and Sarah calls off her tiger.” Twilight bargained.

“Okay! Okay!” the stallion said. Hehe… smart choice.

Soon we were walking through the small forest nearby. “But ye warned the pirate who yearsn the map be mad!”

Soon we came to a large hole in the ground. “The map be in there.” the stallion said. “Nopony is brave enough to venture into its lair and retrieve the map.”

“Come guys, it's just a little.” Twilight started but then a crab came out… a large large crab!

“Holy crap!” I exclaimed. The large crab snapped it’s claws at us. “Friggin great, now what?” Jack asked.

“We have to distract it while someone goes in and gets the map.” Twilight said. Once we get it back to Captain Hoofbread, we are going home.”

“Come on big guy, we just need the map. No biggie.” Rainbow said but the crab nearly crushed her with his claws. “Yeah, it's not like you’re going anywhere anytime soon.” Pinkie said.

“I’ll go in and get the map.” Sarah said and she rushed towards the crab. “Sarah, be careful!” I called. The crab raised it claw but Sarah teleported out of the way and into the crab’s hole. She quickly scanned the area and found the map. “Got’cha.”

She came out of the hole. “I got the map.” and then she gasped when she saw us in the crab’s claws! Rainbow, Skye, Rarity and Pinkie were in the left calaw while Jack, Nicole, Rantaro, Kaede, Jamie and I were in the right claw.

“Guys!” she called.

“Sarah, get us out!” Twilight cried.

“Why can’t you use your magic?”

“The shell deflects it!” The crab screeched and swung its claw with us in it but Sarah dodged it. She landed on the ground, “Alright then.. POWER!”” and her Amulet glowed. The dino bracer appeared on her left wrist. She took out her Fukuisaurus card, “Fukuisaurus, Spring up!”

And her Fukuisaurus landed and roar at the crab. The crab screeched.

Blossom charged the crab and swung her tail, hitting it in the face but the crab screeched at her and swung the claw with us in it! “Hey! Watch it!” Kaede growled.

Sarah took out a move card, “Emerald Garden!” and she slashed the card. Blossom roared and leaves swirled around her and formed a left ball in her mouth and launched it at the crab. It landed the crabs’ energy was being sapped and it fell to the ground, weakened and we managed to get free. The energy from the crab went back to Blossom who glowed green. She roared and the green glow stopped. “That’s the way, Blossom, let’s go!”

Sarah returned Blossom to her card and we dashed away from the crab and back to the ship.

“Just as you requested Captain. From Pirate Dash to you.” Rainbow said proudly.

“Good work Blue Pony… and other ponies.” the Captain said.

“No problem Captain Hoofbread.” Twilight said with sarcasm.

“Aye, I’d be Hoofbeard- Dread Pirate of the Sea. Those landlubbers tell you a tall tale about me, eh?”

“Not as tall as you captain. You aren’t wearing heels are you?” Rarity said. Jack and Rantaro facepalmed.

“Yes they did.” Twilight said.

“Si that going to be a problem with me crew?” Hoofbread asked.

“No if you keep your promise and we get home safely.” Twilight said.

“Be it good or evil, I always keep me word, Ms Sparkles. Always.” Hoofbread walked away, “That’s what I’m worried about.” Twilight mumbled.

“Look sharp, I’ve set a course.” Hoofbread said.

“To where exactly?” Twilight asked.

“To me Jewel, of course.” Hoofbread said.

“Woo-hoo. Non stop action here we come.” Rainbow declared, ready for action, but about two hours later, everyone.. Well.. except for Sarah and her friends, were kinda bored. The hot sun didn’t help much either but Sarah didn’t seem to mind the sun as she stared at the moving ocean.

“... So…” I turned and saw Jack and the others coming towards Twilight and I. “Are we gonna go home now?” Jack asked.

“Yeah, there’s nothing really to do out here.” Carrie added.

“And there’s nothing to eat here but damn, seaweed, gross!” Jack complained.

“Yeah, Ren. We need to get back to shore.” Twilight added. “I’m starting to think there really isn’t a ‘Wandering X’ as the Captain said.”

“But.. what if there is.. I mean. Maybe there’s a reason why he calls it the ‘Wandering X’?” I replied with a nervous smile.

“Like what?” Rantaro questioned.

“Umm….” I sweat dropped at his answer. What could be a reason for a Wandering X? Water currents? Receiving stolen treasure..? But before I could reply, the bell rang for some reason! “Enemies ahoy!” Rainbow called.

“Enemies?” I echoed, confused. We turned and saw another pirate ship heading our way!

“This can’t be good.” Jamie said nervously. Kaede held onto Carrie as the ship got closer and something came out of it. “Cannonballs! Watch out..!” Sarah cried as she tackled me to the ground to avoid getting my head ripped off by one!

“Holy crap baskets!” I exclaimed. More cannonballs came and the group dodge it as they poked holes in the ship. “Oh no! The ship is gonna sink!” Twilight exclaimed, seeing the large holes in the ship.

“I’ve got this..!” Sarah exclaimed and she used her magic to repair the holes as several grappling hooks came and attached themselves to the mast. “Kaede, get Carrie to safety!” Twilight ordered and Kaede took Carrie below deck along with Spike.

The pirate ponies swung on the hook and landed on our ship with their swords drawn. The captain came in front of us with his sword drawn. “What tis the meaning of this mutiny!” he exclaimed.

“Give us the map of the Wandering X ye landlubber!” one pirate exclaimed. They want the map too?!

“Never!” the Captain replied. “I’m gonna use it to find me treasure.”

“Not if we take it by force, get ‘em lads..!” the other pirate, which must have been the leader, ordered and his crew charged us. Rainbow and Applejack swung their own swords against some of them while I blasted some “Break” bullets at their swords, making them break, but they revealed to have a second set!

Jack just used his fists to punch some of them while one pirate actually tackled him to the ground. Wow!

The two pirate captains clashed with each other with their swords. “You’ll never take me treasure, Captain Sword.” Captain Hoofbread growled but the other pirate captain pushed him away and onto the ground. Hoofbeard got back up and growled.

“You’ve got yourself a bigger crew than the last time we crossed paths.” Captain Sword growled as he and his crew began to regroup. “Maybe we can use that to our advantage, haha…”

Huh? What does he mean by that? “What do you say we have a little… trade…?”

Then, to our horror, two of his crew revealed to have Nicole and Rantaro tied up together! Oh no! They must have snatched them during the fighting! “Nicole! Rantaro!” Twilight gasped.

“Give us back Privates Bonnie and Wilde, you maggot!” Skye exclaimed. Captain Sword laughed, “We’ll keep them for now, Captain Hoofbeard and give you time to think. You either give us the map to the Wandering X or we’ll make your precious crewmates walk the plank! Hahaa..!”

And Captain Sword and his crew swung back onto their ship with Nicole and Rantaro and we watched as they sailed off the way they came.

“Aw great, now what?” Rainbow asked.

“We got after them! That’s what!” Twilight exclaimed.

“Why bother? Those two will probably be fine….” Jack dismissed, scratching his butt.

“Jack! They’re gonna make them walk the plank!” Jamie exclaimed.

“So?” Jack questioned.

“Don’t you watch any pirate movies, Private Yamaki! Walking the plank is like a death sentence. No way are we gonna let Private Bonnie and Wilde do that!” Skye exclaimed.

Jack scoffed, “Jack, I know those two aren’t the most likeable people, but they’re still part of our family and two of the nine survivors back on our planet. We need to stay together to get back home.” I said to him.

“Come on, Jack, Nicole is one of Sarah’s mothers for goodness sake. We can’t just leave her.” Jamie said.

Jack growled but he sighed, “Fine, let’s go ‘em already…”

“But we can’t just give them the map!” Rainbow exclaimed.

“Yeah but what about Nicole and Rantaro, Rainbow? If we don’t give them the map they’ll make them walk the plank.” I pointed out.

“And even though they act so calm and collective, they’d be doomed if they had to walk the plank.” Kaede added as she, Carrie and Spike came back up.

“Yeah, but if we give em pirates the map they’ll find the treasure and they might make Nicole and Rantaro walk the plank anyway.” Applejack added.

Oh man… this is gonna be tricky…. What can we do..? We can’t give them the map, but we can’t risk Nicole or Rantaro’s lives either. I turned to Sarah, Snowflake, Pikachu and Zoura… wait… Zoura..! “I’ve got it!” I exclaimed.

“Got what Ren?” Twilight asked.

“A way to save Nicole and Rantaro and keep them from getting the map.” I started.

“How?” Fluttershy asked.

“We’re gonna give them a fake map.” I smiled, earning confused look from everyone, even Hoofbeard.

“A fake map? What the hell do you mean?” Jack asked.

“I mean, we can have Zoura turn into a map and say its the map to the Wandering X and give that to the pirates…” I started.

“Fooling them into believing they’ve won and allow us to get Nicole and Rantaro back. And if something goes wrong, Zoura can turn back and attack them.” Twilight exclaimed. “Ren, you’re a genius!”

“Awesome! Now come on, let’s go after them and get our friends back!” Rainbow exclaimed. “Full speed ahead, Captain!”

“Right..!” Hoofbeard replied and he dashed to the steering and drove the ship in the direction of the other pirates and our friends.

Rantaro’s POV

Hmm….well I’ll say two words to describe our situation right now; This sucks.

Apparently, theses pirates decided to use us as bait to get the map from Hoofbead, so they tied us by our hands and ankles and then tied us to the mast of the ship. Great.

“Hmm…interesting.” Nicole muttered.

“Yeah yeah, Miss Psychologist.” I rolled my eyes before muttering “I can’t believe I’m wasting my time doing all this. I could be with the money I won from those suckers,, but I just happened to be a hostage for the ponies who want a stupid map Yeah…totally not want I wanted for my life.”

“Mr. Wilde, please stop.” Nicole called sternly. “It’s best if we just do what they say.”

“Yeah, yeah, whatever.” I grumbled.

“Silence, you two.. Or else I’ll make you walk the plank sooner.” Captain Sword threatened, pointing his sword at us.

“Yeah, that’s threatening..” I rolled my eyes.

“Hmph.. you’ll see how threatening it is if your friends don’t hand over the map of the Wandering X.” Sword growled.

“And why exactly do you want the map? It’s just a piece of paper.” I deadpanned at them.

“I’m not telling you landlubbers.” Sword growled, but little Ms. Psychologist replied, “You want the map to find the treasure first so you can capture it and sell it to the highest bitter, right?”

Sword and his crew looked surprised that Nicole figured out their whole plan. “How’d you know that?”

“Ha! She can figure out anything if you don’t conceal your face. Nothing’s hidden when she’s around.” I said with a sly smile.

Sword and his crew growled at the two of us but before they could do anything else, we heard, “Enemies heading this way, Captain!”

“Ah… so they came to their senses… excellent…” Sword growled before he turned to his crew, “Get them ready…”

And two of his crew members cut us free from the mast and forced us to stand before they dragged us onto the plank on the side of the boat. I sighed, “Great…”

Ren’s POV

We finally made it to the Pirate’s ship and saw two of them, having Nicole and Rantaro tied up and on the plank. "Avast, hand over me crewmates, Captain Sword!" Captain Hoofbeard demanded.

Captain Sword laughed, "Then hand over the map, Captain Beard, or else, I'll throw these two into the briny deep. Hahah...!"

Sarah stepped forward with the 'map' in her hands. "Here you go..." she used her magic to teleport 'the map' over to the pirates. "Now will you kindly hand over our friends...?" she asked.

However, as we kinda expected, Captain Sword stated, "Hmm... how about I keep them both and the map. Hahaha...!"

"Then, you leave us no choice..." Sarah smirked. "Zoura, now!"

Zoura then turned into his regular self and used Night Daze on the pirates, blasting them overboard! "Hahah..!" Rainbow laughed before Sarah levitated Nicole and Rantaro over to the deck. "Got'cha." she smiled.

"Hahaha! Now off to the Wandering X!" Hoofbeard called before she steered the ship to the right. Zoura leaped back aboard and we sailed quickly away from the fuming and soaking wet pirates. "Hahah! That was awesome!" I exclaimed as Kaede untied Nicole and Rantaro.

"Now where exactly is the Wandering X?" Fluttershy asked.

Then, something popped out of the water... it was a seapony..! It was a pink female with a aquamarine hair that was smooth and clear and she had seashell earrings as well. "Hoofy, you came..!" she smiled happily as more seaponies came up.

"What the-?!" Rainbow exclaimed, confused. "Are the seaponies guarding the Wandering X treasure?"

"Nope. The seaponies are the treasure..!" Hoofbeard said happily and he pointed to the pink female. "Hello Jewel.."

"HER NAME IS JEWEL! AAGGHH!" Rainbow exclaimed, annoyed and disappointed.

"You're kidding me!" Jack whined.

"Of course! The wandering X was their migration pattern!" Twilight realized.

"Those other x's must have been where they usually make stops along their migration." Jamie added.

"Hoofy, you finally found me." Jewel said. "I worried you weren't going to make it."

"I'd never miss me Jewels' migration." Hoofbeard bragged.

"Awww... Captain Hoofbeard was following them to he could meet up with his sweetheart again... it's so sweet..." Fluttershy cooed.

"And romantic...!" Rarity squealed.

Jewel chuckled, "I see you have some new friends, Hoofy."

"Eh, this be my crew who help me find ya and protect ya from some no good pirates.." Hoofbeard stated to the seaponies, who smiled at him.

"Thank you.." Jewel smiled at us.

"Your welcome.." I smiled back at her. "I've never met a seapony before. You're really beautiful.."

Jewel giggled, "Thank you. I get that compliment alot.."

"Okay, so.. can we go home now?" Rantaro asked annoyed, holding his bag of money. "I've got money to count."

Nicole rolled her eyes at Rantaro before a larger seapony, the same color as Jewel but she had a light blue mane and purple seashell earrings came to her side. She must be her mother. "We can help with that.." she smiled before she whistled and then three large dragon came to the surface. They each had two heads and were blue with spines on their backs. "Seashockers! Cool...!" I exclaimed in joy.

"H-How?!" Twilight exclaimed in shock. Jewel giggled, "We seaponies have a special way with dragons in the sea."

And soon we were all on the sea shockers heading home. Rainbow, Fluttershy and Twilight were flying above us along with Sarah and Snowflake. "I think I need a vacation from our vacation.." Mason playfully groaned.

"Are you kidding that was exhilarating.." Jamie exclaimed, extremely happy.

"Yeah, yeah, that's because you do boring stuff all day nerd." Jack scoffed.

"Oh come on, its not everyday you become pirates, battle other pirates and find seaponies." Sarah smirked. Yeah.. she has a point with that.

"Let's just hope we don't do that for a long while.." Applejack said from her seashocker dragon.

Haha... yeah, that would be nice too.

To Be Continued..

Chapter 17: Power Ponies

Sarah’s POV

Hmmm... Oh hello. I didn’t see you there. I’m just joining Ren and my other friends to the Castle of the Two Sisters. They’re planning on fixing the place up a little bit. Snowflake and I agreed to help along with Pikachu and Zoura. I saw Spike reading a comic while riding on Twilight’s back. “Hi Spike, what are you reading?” I asked him.

Twilight came from behind me, also interested once I drew attention to his comic. Spike had been mumbling to himself over the comic as he read. "Power Ponies!" He then begins blabbing on about what he's reading to Sarah. Spike flips a few pages and finds that there is no written ending, but only small text at the top right corner of the back page. He looked at Twilight. "I can't read that!"

“Hmm...” I looked at and I could see what it said. “I think you need a magnifying glass, Spike. I remember seeing on in the Castle. I’ll show you when we get inside.” I said to him. Spike nodded at me and soon we made it to the Castle of the Two Sisters. Spike and Carrie saw the girls, Ren and the others either scrubbing the floors, working on the tapestries or just laying around, who specifically were Jack, Rantaro and Nicole.

“Hey you three can help too you know.” Rainbow complained.

“No thanks, Skittles.” Jack stated.

“Seems like a waste of my time. I don’t even know why I bothered coming here.” Rantaro added. “Cause you didn’t want to be alone.” Nicole said, not looking up from her IPad, earning a tick mark on Rantaro’s head.

“Quiet you..” I rolled my eyes and saw Spike and Carrie looking a bit sad, “What’s wrong you two?” “Twilight and the others won’t let us help.” Spike stated.

“They said we’re too small to do much.” Carrie added sadly.

"I'm sure you can do something. And besides, it's nice of them to not make you help them clean." I thought for a moment. "Oh, how about Spike tells you about his comic, Carrie. I'll be with you soon after I do my part." I pointed them to a nice room where they can relax.

"But isn't there even a small way we can help?" Carrie asked softly.

"By staying out of the way," Rantaro said rudely.

Jack added on to what Rantaro said, "Being less of a distraction is always helpful to hard workers. They need to be focused." Spikes sighed.

"Okay, let's go Carrie.. I'm at the part where they're about to defeat the villain!" Spike enthused.

Carrie gives a pouty glare to the two boys Rantaro and Jack, then turned away. She followed Spike as he walked away. I direct them to a small room with bookshelves outlining the room, overflowing with books. Cushions sit to the side. A gold book stand is in the center of the room.

“Ooh... this is where Twilight found Celestia and Luna’s diary.” Spike realized. “But what’s this book?” “Hmm.. I took the book in my magic and read the title. “The Book of Dragons..” Interesting.

“So it’s a book about dragons, like Snowflake?” Carrie asked. “Appears so. Let’s see...”

I open the book and I was looking through it seeing all different dragons. Whispering Deaths, Monstrous Nightmares, Deadly Nadders and more! Cool... while I was looking through the book. I heard Spike explaining to Carrie the villains defeat.

I got caught up in The Book of Dragons. I enjoyed its detail and information. I was interrupted by the voices of the Mane 6 calling for the three of us.

"Spike! Carrie, Sarah?"

“We’re in here!” I called back to them as a bright light filled my vision and I saw Spike and Carrie... getting sucked into the comic book? What the-?

Spike screamed for help and so does Carrie as she was being dragged in with Spike. The Mane 6, Jack, Nicole, and Rantaro enter the room. Jack immediately ran to them heroically in attempt to pull them away safely, but only got sucked in with them. Twilight quickly followed, also trying to pull them away.

Following Twilight is Rainbow Dash, Apple Jack, Fluttershy, and Rarity. Every one of them is pulled into the story. Pinkie Pie jumps with excitement into the glowing book with them.

She yelled "Weeheeee!" as she went in without another thought. I debated on whether I should follow or stay behind to get help.

“Eh. Might as well follow them.” I shrugged before I put the Book of Dragons inside my cloak and called for Snowflake, Pikachu and Zoura, "Come on guys, we're going into a comic." Then I lit my horn and grabbed Rantaro and Nicole who tired to walk away. “And you too..”

Rantaro and Nicole sighed before we all leaped into the comic book.

I stood up and noticed my changed surroundings. I saw that a was still in my normal clothing, which was just my cloak and Pikachu, Snowflake and Zoura looked the same as well.

Spike also woke and he looked over the ledge. He gasped and said slowly, "Is this Maretropalis?" Carrie groaned and sat up uncomfortably on the stone. She looked around in shock, “Some pony wanna tell me what the hey is going on?” Applejack asked and Spike gasped.

“Holy cow! Ponies..!” Twilight and the Mane Six looked just like the Power Ponies.

“You’re the Masked Matterhorn!” She said to Twilight.

“Filli second. Zapp. Radiance. Mistress Marevelous. Saddle Rager!” He added looking at Pinkie and the others. “You’re the Power Ponies!”

“What the hell?!” Jack exclaimed. Spike and the girls turned and gasped.

Ren an the others had the wings and tails of dragons!

Ren had Night Fury wings and tail. Jack has Monstrous Nightmare features. Mason and Skye had Razorwhip features while Carrie had small wings and tail of the Terrible Terror. Nicole and Rantaro had Hideous Zippleback wings and tails. Kaede had Deadly Nadder features and Jamie had Triple Stryke features.

“How’d we get dragon wings and tail from the HTTYD franchise?!” Ren exclaimed at his Night Fury wings and tails.

"Awesome...!" Jack exclaimed in joy before we heard a loud crash from below. We looked over the building and saw an earth mare with a body shape like Princess Luna would have, except she was dark blue on color, and wore a purple bodysuit, and her mane and tail looked green and were used like tendrils. In her grasp was a black orb with blue electricity around it. "Power Ponies, how kind of you to join.." she said before she laughed evily.

"Did she just call us... Power Ponies?" Applejack asked confused before Spike realized, "You're the... the superheroes from my comic book! It somehow zapped us all in here!"

"So somepony zap us back out! Sarah!" Rainbow exclaimed.

"Sorry, no can do." I replied bluntly.

"Why not?" Rainbow asked.

"My comic book! It said the way to get back to where we started was to defeat the Mane-iac! Your arch-nemesis!" Spike stated.

"Arch nemesis?" Twilight asked before we heard the Mane-iac say, "Time for the mane event!" and she used her mane to grab a large mail box and threw it at Pinkie Pie. It crashed but we didn't see Pinkie. "Pinkie! Where'd she go?!" Rainbow exclaimed before we saw a pink and white flash zooming acorss the street at high speeds, "Weeeeee...!"

"What the hell?! How is she doing that?" Jack exclaimed, shocked.

"She could be miles away from here by now! Pinkie is Fili-Second, the fastest pony in all of Maretropolis!" Spike explained. Applejack tried to lasso the Mane-iac with her lasso, but when she threw it it glowed brightly and wrapped around a lampost and she got caught it in, trapping to on the lampost.

"Twilight! Freeze her mane!" Spike exclaimed.

"Do what?" Twilight questioned.

"You're the Masked Matter-Horn! You can shoot all kinds of crazy power beams from your horn!" Spike stated. Twilight looked at her horn and tried her magic but it only let out a spark. "You know, I'm beginning to enjoy this." the Mane-iac laughed.

"Dash! Quick! You're Zapp, and your superpower is controlling the mighty forces of nature! Unholster the lightning bolt!" Spike exclaimed. Rainbow used her pendent and activated her powers but instead of a lightning bolt, she made a tornado! "What the hell Skittles?!" Jack yelled before he got sucked in.

"I said lightning! Not a tornado!" Spike exclaimed, before he and the others got sucked in as well. Snowflake grabbed Pikachu, Zoura and I before she bolted into the sky away from the tornado. Then I saw Pinkie Pie coming back and she got sucked into the tornado too.

"Well, this has been quite the mane-raising experience. But I really must be going." The Mane-iac laughed before she made her escape. Alright Sarah, time to rescue your friends. "Snowflake, get close to Applejack.." I said and Snowflake flew over to her. "Applejack, you have to use your lasso to stop the tornado." I said.

"But everytime I move, this darn lasso gets tighter." Applejack complained.

"Your pyshically connected to the lasso, use your mind to tell it what to do and it'll obey you." I explained and Applejack did what I said and the lasso let her go. Applejack smirked before she used her lasso and grabbed the top of the tornado, making it grow in size before it exploded.

"AAAAAHHH!" Ren and the others screamed before I levitated the group down to the ground, "Ugh... thanks..." Ren said, shaking his head.

"That was spin-tastic!" Pinkie giggled.

"Lemme get this straight: We've been sucked into some kind of comic-book world?" Applejack questioned Spike and Carrie.

"Technically, it's called Maretropolis. And if we wanna get back to Ponyville, I think we have to stop the Mane-iac from using her doomsday device to destroy it!" Spike stated.

"No biggie. I was already awesome. And now we've all got superpowers!" Rainbow smiled.

"Hell yeah.." Jack exclaimed before he breathed out Monstrous Nightmare fire.

Spike and Carrie looked sad, "Almost all of us have superpowers..." Spike mumbled.

"But you must have them too, Spikey-boo. Your character is wearing a cape! And Carrie has wings and a tail of a dragon too." Rarity stated.

"Yes, but the Terrible Terror is kinda like the smallest of the Stoker Class and not made for fighting." Ren pointed out.

"Yeah, but Humdrum wears a cape for absolutely no reason. He's pretty much useless..." Spike sighed before Twilight came up to him and put a hoof on her shoulder, "Good thing you're not really Hum Drum, then."

"Yeah, good thing..." Spike said with a fake smile.

"So the fifteen of us Power Ponies will take care of Mane-iac, and get us back to Ponyville!" Rainbow planned.

"Let's just do it already, this is waste of my time.." Rantaro complained.

"Spike, where is the Mane-iac building her doomsday device?" Twilight asked.

"Her top-secret headquarters! But you'd better get there quick. That glowing orb she just stole is what she's going to use to power it up!" Carrie explained.

"Lead the way, Spike and Carrie!" Applejack said.

"Then leave the rest to us!" Rainbow stated. Spike and Carrie just sighed as they lead us to the Mane-iac hideout which was... a shampoo factory?

"There it is!" Spike said.

"Is that a... shampoo factory?" Applejack questioned.

"Yeah." I replied. "Makes sense being that her mane is like that."

"All right, Power Ponies, here's the plan. Rarity, you, me and—" Twilight began until Rainbow flew up and called out, "Come on out, Mane-iac! Or the Power Ponies are comin' in!" and she used her superpower to make a large lightning bolt hit the sign of the shampoo factory. I sighed from on top of Snowflake while Pikachu and Zoura shook their heads, "So much for "element of surprise"." she deadpanned.

"Guess I'll just hang back here doing nothing." Spike said sadly as he walked away.

"Yeah, me too.." Carrie added.

"Oh, I don't think she's home. Maybe we should just come back later." Fluttershy said until we all heard an evil laugh, "She's home." Rarity said. Then the garage door opened and it showed some henchponies.

"Time to Power Pony up!" "Let's Dragon Up!" Applejack and Ren called out.

"Ooh! Nice catchphrase!" Pinkie smiled before he sped off and they engaged with the henchponies. Ren launched plasma blasts from his mouth like a Night Fury and blasted some away. "Awesome..!" he squealed.

Jack set himself on fire and flapped his wings hard, creating a fireball that struck other henchponies. "Hell yeah! Me likey!" Jack smiled.

Kaede and Skye raised their tail spines and launched them at the henchponies, "That right, you maggots!" Skye cheered.

"This is better than my bow and arrow! Ha!" Kaede laughed.

Jamie turned around and smacked some of the henchponies with his three tails. "Huh? N-Not bad, hehe..." he said nervously.

Nicole and Rantaro were confronted by three henchponies. They gave them blank looks before Nicole breathed out flammable gas and Rantaro launched sparks from his, making a large explosion and blasted the ponies back. "Hmm... weird.. but interesting.." Rantaro stated.

"Yeah." Nicole added.

"Freeze ray!" Twilight called before she launched a small beam of ice from her horn but it melted in the air and fell on the ground. Twilight blushed in embarrassment. "It's an improvement, darling." Rarity reassured before she used her superpowers to creature a cup that trapped two henchponies inside. "Ooh, I do so love a functional accessory!"

Soon, the henchponies were taken care of, "Nice work, Power Ponies! Now let's take care of the Mane-iac and get ourselves home!" Twilight exclaimed.

"I don't think so! I have a city to destroy, and I'm not about to let the Power Ponies stop me! Not this time!" The Mane-iac declared as she came out of her hideout. "Just watch us!" Rainbow exclaimed before she and Jack flew towards her but she pulled out a gigantic can of hairspray? How's that gonna be of use? "The Hairspray Ray of Doom! It stops you in your tracks and renders your powers useless!" Spike exclaimed and the Mane-iac sprayed Rainbow and Jack and they fell on the ground, frozen.

"Now that is cheating, you maggot!" Skye exclaimed in anger.

"We'll just see about that!" Rarity growled before she and the others, including a nervous Fluttershy, charged the Mane-iac, but she just sprayed them with the Hairspray Ray of Doom, freezing them in their tracks. The Mane-iac laughed as her henchponies came and grabbed them. Spike and Carrie peeked out from behind a mailbox and the Mane-iac aimed the hairspray Ray of Doom at them. "Don't spray!" Spike exclaimed.

But the Mane-iac laughed, "Now why would I use the Hairspray ray of Doom on you and your friend Humdrum? Pretty useless don't you think?" the Mane-iac questioned before she went back into her hideout along with her henchponies who now had all their friends captured. They closed the door behind them and Spike and Carrie came out from behind the mailbox. "Oh no.. they've got big brother and the others." Carrie said with worry. "W-We have to do something."

"What can we possibly do? We're useless.." Spike sighed sadly before Snowflake, Pikachu, Zoura and I landed on the ground. "Spike, Carrie, you're not useless.." I said to them.

"Oh yeah, name one time when I wasn't useless..?" Spike asked.

"When you saved me from the timberwolves.." I smiled.

"Oh... right...good point.." Spike stated.

"I know you think just because you're small and don't have powers, that you do have anything to contribute to the team, but you do; you're both smart and loyal and that's all you need to do something big." I told them to and they looked at each other, thinking about what I said. "Y-You really think so...?" Carrie asked me and I nodded in confirmation.

"Now come on, let's go save our friends.." I smiled. Carrie and Spike nodded and we all mounted Snowflake and we flew up towards one of the windows and we could see the inside of the factory. They had Ren and the others trapped in a cage and sprayed them with the Hairspray Ray of Doom, restarting the effect.

We also saw what looked to be a large hairdryer machine?

"Congratulations, Power Ponies and friends! You shall live just long enough to see me fire... the instrument of your destruction!" The Mane-iac laughed before she used her mane to place the orb into the machine. "Once the Electro-Orb has powered it up completely, this cannon will amplify the power of my mane one million times, expelling an energy blast that will cause everypony in Maretropolis's mane to grow wild!" She then aimed the weapon at our friends. "You will be my weapon's first victims, and there is nopony who can save you from this fate!"

Spike and Carrie gasped, "Big brother!" "Twilight!"

I narrowed my eyes, "What are we gonna do?" Spike asked.

"Easy, we're going in and taking them down." I said boltly.

"But Sarah, you have Snowflake, Pikachu and Zoura to fight with, what are we gonna have?" Carrie asked.

I used my Amulet and I summoned a Multi coloured Monstrous Nightmare for Spike and a Razorwhip dragon for Carrie. "These two.." I smirked.

"Woah....." Spike and Carrie gasped. The Monstrous Nightmare and Razorwhip cooed and picked Spike and a Carrie up and placed them on their necks.

"Now Spike, for you, the Monstrous Nightmare can set itself on fire and launch fireballs at its opponents for attack. It also has a strong wingblast that sends out a powerful gust of wind that can knock a full grown dragon out of the sky." I explained.

"Cool!" Spike exclaimed.

"And for you, Carrie. The Razorwhips' fire a very hot, able to melt steel and metal. And its' tail can slice through anything." I added.

"Yeah! Then, it can slice through the cage and free the others." Carrie smiled.

"But first, we have to get them out of the hideout and regroup." Spike stated. The Monstrous Nightmare and Razorwhip roared in agreement.

"Alright then, let's go!" Snowflake roared and she fired a strong plasma blast in the glass window shattering it, and we flew in at top speed. "What?!" The Mane-iac exclaimed in shock.

"Spike! Carrie! Sarah!" Twilight said with joy.

"Where the hell did Spike and the brat get dragons from?!" Jack exclaimed. The Mane-iac growled and launched her mane at Spike but, "Flame up!" The Monstrous Nightmare set itself on fire, spun around, spread its wings, flapped them and struck her with a fireball. "Aaaahh!" she screamed in pain.

"Alright Spike!" Ren cheered.

The bell rang and the pony was about to spray them again but Carrie's Razorwhip snatched the pony and threw him onto the ground before it slashed the chain, holding the cage and grabbed it with its prehensile tail. "We got the cage!" Carrie called.

"Right, come on Spike.." Sarah called and Snowflake and the Monstrous Nightmare fired at the garage door, bursting it open and we all flew away from the shampoo factory about three buildings down and we landed on the roof and the Razorwhip dropped the cage.

We all dismounted the dragons, "Twilight! Are you alright!" Spike asked in concern.

"Big brother! Are you alright?" Carrie added.

"I'm fine Spike, don't worry." "I'm alright Carrie." Twilight and Mason said as the effects wore off of the gang. Carrie's Razorwhip cooed and sliced the front bars of the cage, freeing the group.

"Woah... A Monstrous Nightmare and a Razorwhip!" Ren gasped with joy.

"Just two more of my summons." I smirked at them.

"Well Carrie and Spike sure did some fancy flyin' and battlin'." Applejack commented.

"Yeah, guess they aren't so useless afterall.." I smiled at the two young ones. Carrie and Spike smiled back at me.

"Alright now we have to stop the Mane-iac from blasting everypony in the city with her machine." Twilight stated. "Now Rarity, you and Applejack can-"

"Actually, Twilight.." Spike spoke up. "How about you let me and Carrie take care of the machine?"

"You two? A-Are you sure?" Twilight asked, fearing for their safety.

"They'll be fine. Snowflake, Pikachu and Zoura will be with them." Sarah reassured.

"Well.... I guess it would be okay..." Twilight stated.

"Yes!" Spike and Carrie cheered before they mounted their dragons and they, Snowflake, Pikachu and Zoura flew off together just as the Mane-iac was bringing out her machine.

"Fire..!" Spike and Carrie called and their dragons and Snowflake launched their fire attacks at the henchponies, sending them flying back.

"Agh! Annoying pests!" The Mane-iac launched her mane at them but Carrie's Razorwhip used its tail and sliced her mane. "WAH! MY MANE!" she screamed in horror before Spike and his Nightmare came in and fired at the machine setting it on fire. Carrie's Razorwhip launched its blue fire and destroyed the machine in one blast. "NO! Curse you Power Ponies and your meddling friends!" the Mane-iac called out, defeated.

Ren and the others cheered for Spike and Carrie as they landed back near them, "That was awesome..!" Rainbow Dash exclaimed.

"Hell yeah!" Jack added.

"You two defeated the Mane-iac on your own." Ren smiled at the two of them as they dismounted the dragons. I amulet then glowed again and the two dragons glowed before they disappeared into little sparkles that went back into my amulet. Then a large portal appeared behind us, "Alright, the way home, let's go!" Rainbow exclaimed as we all jumped into the portal and we appeared back in the room of the Castle of the Two Sisters in our normal clothing.

"That was epic!" Ren exclaimed. "We actually got to be superheroes!"

"Of course you would enjoy that.." Rantaro deadpanned with an eye roll.

Spike sighed as he flopped onto a beanbag chair, "I'm just glad to be back."

"We wouldn't have made it without you, Spike and Carrie. And I hope you realize that just because we don't always need your help, it doesn't mean that we don't think you're helpful." Twilight told the two young ones.

"And that you don't have to have superpowers to be a super friend." Spike smiled.

"But I do have one question. Where exactly did you get that comic book?" Twilight asked Spike, wondering where he got the book from.

"This one I got in Canterlot at the House of Enchanted Comics." Spike replied. The girls and the others blinked at them. "And the name didn't strike you as anything specific about the book?" Kaede asked.

"Well, I didn't know it meant they were literally enchanted!" Spike defended. The girls and the group laughed as they walked out of the room, "I thought it just meant, like, the comics they sold there had really enchanting storylines! Hey, wait up! Carrie and I are an important part of this team, remember?!" Spike called as he and Carrie chased after them. I giggled as Snowflake, Pikachu, Zoura and I were the lasts to leave the room.

"Looks like those two learned the true value of themselves.." I smirked happily.

To Be Continued...

Chapter 18: Bats! Don't Mess with Nature

Third Person POV

Applejack was up on the hill overlooking Sweet Apple Acres anxiously waiting for the sun to arose over the horizon, "Any minute now..." and the sun came up and a rooster crow was heard and she cried, "Yee-haw! It's officially Apple Bucking Day!" she happily trotted through the orchard and looked at all of the trees. "Look at all those apples! Ripe and juicy, perfect for buckin'!"

She bucked one of trees and expected fresh and juciy apples to fall into her hooves but when one did, it was mushed in her arms. Then she saw that more apples were crushed on the ground, What the heck is goin' on?" she asked in confused before she realized. "They're back!"

"Attention! This is a Sweet Apple Acres code red! I need all hooves – and claws – on deck!" Applejack called as Ren, Twilight and the whole gang came into the orchard.

"Farm chick what the hell is going on?!" Jack exclaimed. "We were right in the middle of breakfast."

"You mean you were in the middle of breakfast, tubby." Rantaro stated, earning a tick mark on Jack head.

"Calm down, Applejack." Rarity said before Applejack got in her face, "Calm down?! How can I calm down at a time like this?! Vampire fruit bats are attackin' Sweet Apple Acres!"

But I thought the fruit bats usually stayed put in the west orchard." Twilight pointed out.

"The fruit bats do, but these aren't just your everyday ordinary fruit bats. They're vampire fruit bats!" Applejack corrected.

"Vampire what bats?" Ren questioned, having never heard that name before.

"Vampire fruit bats." Applejack stated. "They're horrible varmits."

"But why are they called 'Vampire' fruit bats?" Jamie asked. "Do they drink blood?"

"No, they suck the apples fry of their nutrients and kill off trees." Applejack stated, pointing to three trees that lacked most of their leaves and the apples were all shrivel and on the ground. "Holy crap baskets!" Ren exclaimed in horror.

"I'll be darned if they think they're gonna sink their fangs into my blue ribbon apple." Applejack said, going over to a tree and pulling off the cover and saw a enorumous apple at was the size of the tree itself! "Woah...!" Everyone gasped.

"This here's our entry into the Appleloosa State Fair's produce competition. [exhales] You know how much TLC goes into getting an apple to grow like this?" Applejack exclaimed.

"Applejack! When you go big, you really go big!" Rarity said, admiring her reflection in the apple.

"Them vampire bats want to shrivel it up like a raisin!" Applejack accused.

"Oh, I'm sure if we just let them know how special that particular apple is to you, they'll leave it alone." Fluttershy said.

"Indeed." Sarah stated.

"Yeah, right. Be my guest." Applejack deadpanned and Fluttershy smiled.

Soon, Sarah and Fluttershy went over to a tree that housed the vampire fruit bats, "Um, excuse me, Mr. Vampire Bat? We were just wondering if maybe you wouldn't mind leaving that really big apple alone?" Fluttershy asked, only to get seeds spatted at her, forcing her back.

"So what did they say?" Applejack asked her.

"Um.. I don't really know. This is the first vampire fruit bat I've ever met and, well, it might take some time for me to really understand their language." Fluttershy admitted sheepishly.

"Uh-huh. And in the meantime, this pest and his vermin friends are gonna go after my prized apple and, while they're at it, every other apple in the orchard! These vampire bats are nothin' but a bunch of monsters!" Applejack exclaimed.

"Monsters?! Oh, that's a bit harsh, don't you think?" Fluttershy exclaimed.

"No, I do not." Applejack growled before she and Fluttershy broke into a song together.

[Applejack]

Those vampire bats will give you a fright
Eating apples both day and night
They rest for a minute, maybe three
Then they're eatin' every apple in your apple tree

They don't care about nada, not zilch, no, nothin'
'Cept bringin' about an orchard's destruction

[Fluttershy]

Now wait just a minute, there's another side to this
And if I did not defend them, then I would be remiss
These bats are mamas and papas too
They care for their young just like we ponies do

[Applejack]

Oh, give me a break, you're bein' too kind
These creatures have a one-track mind
The orchard is not their restaurant
But do they ever think what others may want?
No! They don't! And that is just a fact
These bats, they simply don't know how to act

[Fluttershy]

That's where I have to disagree
They're loyal to their family
Spreading seeds both far and wide

[Applejack]

You see one comin', you'd better run and hide!
They're big and ugly and mean as sin
Will ya look at the state my trees are in?

[Fluttershy]

They help your trees, they'll grow stronger faster

[Applejack]

They've turned my life to a total disaster!

[Rarity and Kaede]

Well, I for one don't have a doubt
These vermin must be stamped right out

[Rainbow Dash and Jack]

I second that, they've got to go
These bats, they've got to hit the road

[Applejack]

It comes down to just one simple fact
They've crossed the line, it's time to fight them back!

[All except Sarah and Fluttershy]

Stop the bats! Stop the bats!
Make them go and not come back!
Stop the bats! Stop the bats!
Make them go and not come back!
Stop the bats! Stop the bats!
Make them go and not come back!

[Applejack]

Yes, it comes down to just one simple fact
They've crossed the line, it's time that we attack!

Fluttershy shivered on the ground before Rarity helped her up, "I'm sorry, Fluttershy, but I believe Applejack has made the better argument. These vampire fruit bats sound downright dreadful."

"Y-Yeah, they sound pretty bad for the orchard." Ren agreed. "Sorry Flutters."

"So let's get to roundin' them up so they don't destroy the rest of my orchard." Applejack declared.

"Um, excuse me, but, um, what if instead of rounding them up, we... let them have part of the orchard?" Fluttershy suggested, earning shock from the others, save for Sarah.

"Have you lost your pest-lovin' mind?!" Applejack exclaimed.

"They're only here because they're hungry! If we build a sanctuary for them, they could have their own apples to enjoy! After a while, they could even help the rest of your orchard! The vampire bats don't eat the seeds of the apples, and when they spit them out, they grow into even more productive apple trees!" Fluttershy said.

"I agree with Fluttershy. The bats can be very helpful to your orchard, Applejack." Sarah added.

Applejack sighed, "Listen, Sarah, Fluttershy. That sounds real nice 'n' all, but every second we spend buildin' this so-called 'sanctuary' is a second they'll spend destroyin' orchards! You don't know what it was like the last time there was an infestation, but Granny Smith has told me enough stories about it that just the thought of it gives me nightmares! Granny says we lost a huge section of orchard that year. They had to ration out apples all winter!" Applejack explained.

"What about the cider? There was still cider, right?" Rainbow asked.

"Not...a...drop." Applejack replied.

"No cider?! No cider?! We need to round up these monsters, and we need to do it now!" Rainbow exclaimed, wanting to bats gone.

"Hell yeah!" Jack exclaimed.

"If Granny Smith wasn't with Apple Bloom an' Big Mac checkin' out our produce competition in Appleloosa, she'd be here tellin' us to do just that!" Applejack replied.

"I'm sorry, Sarah, Fluttershy, but I think Applejack is right. I just wish there was another way we could convince them not to eat them in the first place. Maybe there is...!" Twilight thought.

At Twilight's LIbrary...

"So, there's good news and bad news. The good news is that I found a spell that can get the vampire fruit bats to stop wanting to suck the juice from the apples. But in order for the spell to work, I need the bats' full and complete attention." Twilight said, looking at Fluttershy, who was alerted to what she wanted her to do.

"Oh no." Fluttershy said.

"Fluttershy, I need you to do your Stare on the bats." Twilight said.

"Oh, gosh, I don't know." Fluttershy said nervously.

"What's the problem? You've used the Stare plenty of times before!" Rainbow pointed out.

"Yeah, what the hell is wrong with doing it now, brat?" Jack asked.

"Yes, but it's not something I take lightly. I've made a vow not to use it except in dire circumstances." Fluttershy declared.

"This circumstance is plenty dire to me!" Applejack retorted.

"Me too! Think of the cider! Won't somepony please think of the cider?!" Rainbow whined. Rantaro rolled his eyes at her, "Who cares..?"

"I do!" Rainbow exclaimed.

"I'm sorry. I just don't like the idea of taking away the thing that really makes the vampire fruit bats [inhales] vampire fruit bats! It just feels wrong!" Fluttershy declared, not wanting to interfere with nature.

"But if we don't do this, there won't be any apples left for anypony here in Ponyville. Doesn't that feel wrong, too?" Twilight asked her.

"Twilight, stop pressing Fluttershy." Sarah scolded. "You know she's not going to do it."

"Well I have to do the spell on the bats, there's no other way." Twilight said to her.

"Twilight, you don't know Nature like I do. When you try to mess with Nature, Nature shows you that you shouldn't have messed with it in the first place. In other words, Nature fights back!" Sarah stated to the group.

"Now that's a valid point.." Jamie shyly replied.

"All I'm saying is that messing with Nature will lead to a disaster." Sarah stated. "Anyway, I'll used my Element on the bats and take away their natural instincts.."

"You can really do that..?" Applejack asked. Sarah nodded.

Back at Sweet Apple Acres....

Ren's POV

Sarah was in the middle of the orchard alone and she concentrated and activated her Element of Hope. It sent of a shockwave that spread all around the orchard and struck the bats, taking away their natural instincts and placing it into her Element.

When Sarah was done, her mane was a little messy, but she was fine. "Ha.. ha.. there..." she panted as we came over, "Alright Sarah!" Rainbow cheered. "Ye-he-heah, whoo!"

"My crop is saved! Yee-haw!" Applejack cheered.

"We'll be drinking cider all winter long!" Rainbow added in joy.

"I wanna thank you for your help. I couldn't have done it without you." Applejack smiled.

"Your welcome, Aj." I stated.

"Yeah, no problem.." Kaede said before she saw Sarah rubbing her eyes. "Sarah, are you okay?"

"Huh? Y-Yeah.. I'm okay..." She groaned and placed a hoof to her forehead. "My head hurts a little."

"Your head hurts?" Kaede questioned. "Why?"

"Well that was a powerful spell she used, so it might just be a magic strain headache." Twilight suggested.

Sarah rubbed her head again and Jack came over, "Come on Newbie, we'll take you home.." Jack picked up Sarah and we all walked out of the orchard.

When we got to the home-ship we put Sarah on the couch and Kaede placed a blanket over her, "T-Thanks you guys..." Sarah said with a weak smile.

"No problem, now you get some rest.." I said to her and the others nodded in agreement. Rantaro and Nicole, on the other hand narrowed their eyes at her.

"What's wrong with you Privates Wilde and Bonnie?" Skye asked them.

"Something's up with her." Rantaro stated.

"Meaning...?" I asked them.

"Mr. Wilde means that the spell might have done more than take the bats natural instincts away from them..." Nicole said, looking at her violet IPad. Did more...? What could that mean? What else could the spell have done...?

The Next Morning.....

We were all having breakfast together and Sarah was still resting on the couch when Applejack came bursting into the door. "Applejack?!" I exclaimed.

"What the hell farm chick!" Jack yelled.

"We need y'all at the farm right now. Our work isn't done yet." Applejack said to us before running back to Sweet Apple Acres. Huh? What could she mean by that?

"What does that mean?" Jamie asked nervously.

"Don't know but let's find out.." I said to them and Jack grabbed Newbie, "Come here Newbie."

"What? Hey!" Sarah exclaimed from the sudden awakening and we ran out the door towards Sweet Apple Acres. We followed Applejack back to Sweet Apple Acres, where we confronted the others staring at rotten apples on the ground. "More rotten apples?" I asked, confused. "What happened?"

Twilight was analyzing one of them closely.

"Sarah's spell didn't work!" She exclaimed in surprise.

"You're darn tootin' her spell didn't work!" Applejack shot back, angry that she was going to have to deal with this for another day. "I think we're gonna have to take more extreme measures!"

"I hear ya, Applejack! C'mon, everypony! Let's track down those vampire bats!" Rainbow Dash led the group, taking us back where the vampire fruit bats resided.

However, everything seemed the way it should have been after Sarah performed her spell. The bats were looking around with no intention of sucking an apple dry. In fact, they were doing anything but that. Rainbow Dash flew over to one of them that was apparently reading something and offered an apple. The bat merely slapped it away, uninterested in the fruit.

It landed on and through Rarity's horn, having her remove it with her magic with slight disgust.

"Wait a minute..." Applejack paused to think. "I don't think these bats are the ones that sucked my apples dry."

"But if the vampire bats aren't eating your apples..." Rarity questionably brought.

"Who is?" Twilight ended in question and then walked over to Fluttershy. "Fluttershy, you're our animal expert. Do you know of any other creature that might be capable of this?"

"I'm sorry." Fluttershy apologized and looked away, completely clueless of the scene. "I don't."

"Great, now what?" Jack asked, annoyed.

"Well, there's only one way to find out. We'll have to catch whoever it is in the act." Twilight suggested.

"And how do you propose we do that?" Rarity inquired.

"A stakeout!" Twilight grinned, confident that her idea would reveal the cause of the continued mishap. "Everypony, let's meet back here when night falls. Then, we'll find the culprit and put an end to this mystery."

We all nodded in agreement, "Ugh, another waste of my time.." Rantaro grumbled, not wanting to do this.

"You won't be able to sell cider anymore, Mr. Wilde.." Nicole said, not looking up from her IPad.

"Ugh.. fine..." Rantaro grumbled, folding his arms.

That Night, we were all in the orchard together. I had to admit, the orchard it look kinda freaky with the dead trees everywhere.

"Does everypony have their pony signals?" Applejack asked, receiving a nod from both Twilight and Rarity as they used their magic to form a signal towards the sky. I would fire a Break Bullet in the air for my signal while I was with Kaede and the others. Pinkie Pie received a flashlight and carried it with her mane. "Now remember, Pinkie Pie, only use the signal if you see somethin' suspicious."

"I got it!" She answered, shining the light directly at Applejack and caused her to become shortly dazed. "Something suspicious..." she looked around and she saw Sarah.. sniffing an apple? Um... weird...

"What are you doing?!" She exclaimed into her ears, making her flinch a little before she walked off.

About thirty minutes into the stakeout and we haven't found anything yet. "Ugh... this is a frigging lost cause.." Jack grumbled.

"You don't know that for sure, Jack." Kaede said.

"Yeah, bit it is kinda scary.." Carrie said and Mason held her close.

"Don't worry, Carrie. I won't let anything get you.." Mason reassured. "None of us will.."

"Y-Yeah..." Jamie said, holding his notebook tightly near his chest while Kaede had her bow and arrow and Skye had her copter. Kaede looked around and noticed, "Uh... where did Sarah go...?"

Sarah? She's right next to- Huh? Sarah was suppose to be near Jack but she wasn't anymore. "Newbie..? Newbie!" Jack called out. Suddenly, we saw Applejack's signal in the air, "Applejack must have found something.." I said and we ran over to where Applejack was and we saw her staring at something in a tree in shock.

"Applejack, what did you find?" I asked only to get a mushed apple in the face. "What the-?" I wiped the apple off of my face and saw something big hanging from the tree branch. "What the hell is that..?" Jack asked before we shined our flashlights on it.... and the figure opened its wings and to our horror we saw that it was... "SARAH?!"

N-No way....!

Sarah... turned into a vampire bat pony...?! Impossible...!

Her mane and tail were a bit messy but they were at her normal length, she was a duller color of white and she hissed at us showing her fangs and now she had a pair of bat wings and lacked her unicorn horn! But she still had her Element of Hope on her neck.

"Sarah Gem? Yoo-hoo! Sarah Gem!" Pinkie Pie called, hanging upside down near her but Sarah hissed at her and she fell on the ground.

"That's not Sarah Gem... That's Sarah Bat!" Rarity exclaimed.

"We've gotta get her down from there!" Twilight said with concern.

"Uh... Sarah, sweetness, please come down, and... do stop being a vampire bat." Rarity asked nicely, only to get a hiss from her before she stuck out her tongue, grabbed an apple and sucked it dry and spit it onto the ground.

"Alright that does it." Rainbow said annoyed before she flew up to Sarah. "Sarah! It's me, Rainbow Dash! Why don't you cut the bat act and come on down?!" Sarah spread her wings, hissing aggressively and she flapped them, striking her and sending her flying back before she lunged at us. "Wah!" We all ducked to dodge her as she flew around us once.

"Nice work, Skittles.." Jack grumbled.

“Sarah Bat on the loose! Run for your lives!" Pinkie exclaimed before she stated digging in the ground, faster than a dog.

"Pinkie Pie, calm down! See? She's back on her... branch." Twilight said, seeing Sarah back on her tree, glaring at us.

"She's just biding her time! Waiting for the right moment to pounce!" Pinkie fretted. Carrie squeaked in fear and hugged her brother in fear.

"Pinkie Pie, bats don't eat ponies. Not even vampire bats." Applejack pointed out. Yeah... Vampire bats don't eat humans in our world, they just suck blood from sheep and cows.

"But maybe vampire ponies eat other ponies! I'm not taking any chances!" Pinkie said before she dug deeper underground. Woah... how strong is that Earth Pony.

"How did this happen? That's what I don't understand." Rarity asked confused.

"I think this was actually our fault." Twilight said grimly.

"Our fault?" Rainbow asked.

"And how'd you figure that?" Applejack questioned.

"Because you guys didn't listen to her when she said Nature fights back." Rantaro deadpanned with his bored and calm look. "She said that when you mess with Nature, Nature shows you that you shouldn't have. When you guys had Sarah take away the bats natural instincts, they were placed into her Amulet which must have turned her into a vampire fruit bat pony, therefore proving her point."

Okay.... when you put it like that.... it is our fault.... oh boy....

"Great, so now what?" Jack asked. "How do we get Newbie back to normal?"

"The only way to change her back is if we can somehow take the bats instincts out of her Element." Twilight suggested.

"But Twilight, only Sarah can unlock the powers of her Element, none of us can." Jamie stated. "We need someone else who can get the Element off of her."

Suddenly, a large grey leaf came floating down to us.. what the-? "What's this leaf doing here..?" I asked picking it up.. only for a pair of yellow eyes to appear. "GAH! WHAT THE-?"

"Oh come now, Ren Loodan, is that how to greet a friend?" the leaf spoke in a familiar voice.

"DISCORD?!" We all exclaimed in shock and the leaf turned into Discord. "The one and only." he laughed.

"What are you doing here?" Applejack asked.

"I saw that my precious friend, Sarah Gem was turned into a vampire fruit bat pony, and I wanted to see how she would turn out." Discord chuckled.

"Discord..." Twilight warned. "You wouldn't have had something to do with Sarah turning into a this.. would you...?"

"Of course not?" Discord defended. "I would never turn my dear friend into something so horrific, but I will help you catch her."

"How..?" Jamie asked. Then, we heard a hiss and saw Sarah Bat flying down towards us, but Discord snapped his fingers and a cage came over her and she crashed on the ground. Sarah Bat hissed in the cage and slammed against the bars, trying to get free. "Easy as pie.."

"Okay we caught her, but how can we get the bat instincts out of Sarah's Element?" I questioned.

"Ugh, do I have to do everything for you ponies and humans..?" Discord asked before she shot out a small beam from his finger and it struck Sarah's Element of Hope and it brought a small cloud with a bat shaped mark in the middle. "The bats natural instincts." Twilight gasped in awe. Then Discord snapped his fingers and the cloud spread all around, returning to the vampire fruit bats.

Sarah, on the other hand, hissed once more before she glowed brightly and changed back into her unicorn self and she fell on the ground. Discord removed the cage and we raced over to her as she opened her eyes, "W-Wha... w-where am I...?" she asked groggily, "Ugh... and why does my stomach hurt so much...."

Mason and Jack came over and helped her up, "Easy Newbie...."

"Ow..." Sarah said, rubbing her head in pain. "W-What happened...?"

"You got turned into a vampire bat pony cause of the bat instincts trapped inside of your Element but Discord removed it and turned you back to normal." Twilight replied.

Sarah nodded, "T-Thanks Discord..."

"Oh no problem, Sarah Gem, now time for me to get back to sightseeing.." Discord said he turned himself into a leaf and floated into the wind, "Until next time~" he said as he flew away.

".... He is one weird dude...." Mason stated.

"Yep..." We all agreed.

The Next Morning....

Applejack took Fluttershy and Sarah suggestion and made a sanctuary for the vampire furit bats. "Sarah, Fluttershy, I'm real sorry I didn't take your suggestion in the first place." Applejack apologized.

"And don't forget, now you'll get seeds that will grow into even bigger and better apple trees." Fluttershy reminded with a big smile on her face.

"Does that mean what I think it means?" Rainbow Dash asked hopefully.

"Yup! More cider too." Applejack confirmed.

"Yea-he-heah, whoo!" Rainbow cheered before she flew off in glee. The rest of us chuckled at her behavior but that's Rainbow Dash.

"Okay, got the part about the spell, Sarah turning into a bat, building a sanctuary..." Spike said as he wrote down the letter to send to Princess Celestia.

"Be sure to put in there that I came to see that my short-term solution was a little short-sighted." Applejack stated.

"And that you shouldn't let anypony pressure you into doing something that you don't think is right. Sometimes you have to tell even your closest friends 'no'." Fluttershy added as well. We all nodded in agreement.

"And as Sarah said Nature has a way of showing that you shouldn't mess with it for your own gain, so don't try to mess with it unless you want a disaster on your hands." I said sheepishly. Speaking of Sarah, she was laying down nearby, next to Jack. Pikachu and Zoura were rubbing her aching stomach from all the apples she ate while she was a Vampire Fruit bat pony and Snowflake was curled around her.

"Now, how about we celebrate our stronger than ever friendship with a nice, ripe, juicy apple?" Applejack questioned.

"Noooo....!" Sarah whined before Snowflake burned the apple with her weak plasma blast. Everyone shared a laugh with that. Looks like Sarah won't want any apples near her for a while. Haha...

To Be Continued....

Chapter 20: It's Genealogical Research

Sarah's POV

Ahh... this is nice.... just a relaxing day with my friends. That's all I wanted to do on this Saturday morning. Pikachu and Zoura were playing with each other while Snowflake was watching over them while Carrie laid up against her.

Jack, as usual, was eating a meatball sub and Ren was reading one of his manga comics. Kaede and Skye were busy playing with her copter (not shooting it at the others) while Jamie was reading over his notes. Rantaro and Nicole were, as you guessed it, sitting by themselves nearby away from the others.

I was laying down on the couch in the living room, looking through a spell book on new and advanced spells that I could learn when I heard a knock at the door, "Huh? Wonder who that is?" Ren asked before he answered the door and we saw Twilight.

"Hey everyone." Twilight smiled.

"Hi Twilight, what is it?" Jamie asked.

"Actually, I wanted to borrow you guys and Sarah for a few hours." Borrow us? "Why?" Ren asked.

"Because I wanted to do genealogical research for Sarah." Twilight grinned.

"What the hell is that?" Jack asked.

"It's research about family history." Twilight replied. "Where they came from and who they're related to."

"Oh but Twilight, we remember are families." Ren replied.

"True, but Sarah might need some help remembering her family. Since we now know that Nicole and the Tree of Harmony are her mothers in a way, maybe this could help her remember about her family history and we can figure out how she got here to Equestria."

"That's... not a bad idea..." Nicole stated.

"Well... I guess it would be nice to learn more about little missy unicorn here... but..." Rantaro held out his hand, earning a sigh from Twilight, but before she could give him some bits, a tiny bag came floating into his hands. "Uh! Sarah, stop that!" Twilight scolded.

"Why?" I blinked.

Twilight groaned and face palmed. "How about you just let us deal with his prices..?" she smiled nervously.

"Okay." I stated.

"Great." Twilight then brought out a few blank scrolls to write down her infomation. "Now Sarah, we know that you were created by the Connelly Foundation by Donald and Douglas Davenport and Nicole plus the other scientists, but is there anything else you can remember from your childhood?" Twilight asked.

"Well... okay..." I said with a slight smile as I recalled what I could about my childhood....

Flashback....

I was playing with my rubix cube happily and blissfully under the watch of Nicole and two other scientists. It was about four months after I was created. "Hey there, honey." I turned and saw one of my papas, Donald Davenport, coming over and he kneeled down to my height. I giggled and put down the rubix cube before I reached up to him, calling, "Dada dada.."

He giggled and gently picked me up and held me in his arms, "Dada Dada..." I cooed and he gently rubbed my nose, making giggle.

"You are so smart, I'm so proud of you." he cooed before his brother, Douglas Davenport came over. "Ahem. Donny?"

Donald sighed, "Fine Douglas! We're proud of you." Donny grumbled.

"Thank you." Douglas said. Then, Nicole came over and inspected the rubix cube, "Hmmm, she managed to complete half of the rubix cube, very impressive. Meaning that her intelligence is high at such a young age."

Douglas chuckled, "That's our girl... soon you'll be creating inventions of your own."

"Now Douglas, Sarah has years of growing up before she can do something like that." Donald stated.

"Alright Donny." Douglas said before he ticking my tummy, making me giggle and laugh. Then, I yawned and rubbed my eyes. "Aw.. someone's tired..." Donald cooed at me before he and Douglas took me to my little room that they made for me. Donald placed me in a crib and Douglas placed a blanket over me. I yawned again and my turned heavy.

Then Donald and Douglas sang to me the special lullaby they made for me.

Hush little one

And close your eyes

Dream of our hearts side by side

The moon and stars will be your guide tonight

Hush little one

And say goodnight

Two stars shine as one tonight

So make a wish

And close your eyes

And may your wish come true

Tonight

Hush little one

Goodnight

My eyes grew heavy and I blissfully fell asleep while I heard the two quietly exit the room, letting me sleep.

"Awww....." Twilight, Carrie, Kaede and Skye cooed in awe.

"That's so sweet." Kaede said.

"They must have really loved you.." Carrie added. I blushed a little and nodded.

"Bleh, mushy stuff." Jack grumbled, crossing his arms.

"Oh come on Private Yamaki, your parents were probably the same way." Skye stated to him, making Jack blush a little. "N-No they were not!"

"Then why are you blushing, tubby?" Rantaro teased, earning a growl from Jack, "That does it, come here!" Jack exclaimed but Snowflake grabbed him by the back of his pants, holding him back. "What the-? Hey! Let me go marshmallow! Let me at him!" Jack stated.

"Jack, calm down." I said calmly to him.

Jack sighed irritably, "Fine newbie..."

"This is so exciting.. now can you tell us about your two papas, Sarah?" Twilight asked. "What were they like?"

"Well... my papas, as you can expect with brothers, did bicker sometimes and my one papa did get a scolding sometimes from his wife...

Flashback....

I was sitting nearby my two papas at they went about their usual arguments. "You know my wife cannot know that I made something like that." Donald said with worry.

"Oh come on Donny, it'll be the perfect guard for her. We can't always be there to protect her." Douglas said.

"Yes, true true, but.. sigh.. are you sure.. that.. is the right bodyguard..?"

Of course I didn't know what they were talking as I was only five months old at the time of the argument, but I was busy looking at them when I spotted something on a short table nearby. Being very curious as a baby, I crawled over there while my two papas were arguing and I managed to stand up on my little legs and gently grab the small cup. Inside was a dark brown substance.

Hmm... never saw this before...

And I decided to take a tiny sip of it. It tasted like strong chocolate and I giggled, alerting Donald's wife, Tasha Davenport, a women the same height as my papas with brown skin with short, brown and curly hair. She wore some short heels with a red shirt underneath her lab coat.

She gasped and yelled at Donald, "Donald! Sarah has your coffee cup!" she scolded.

The brothers stopped arguing and turned to see me holding the coffee cup about to take another sip, but, "No, no, no, Sarah..." Donald scooped me up and Douglas grabbed the coffee cup out of my hands, earning a confused whine from me, "You're way too young for coffee.." Donald said.

"Hmm... Experiment 001 can stand at five months and can grab things already. Very interesting..." Nicole said, typing on her computer.

The brothers sighed before Tasha came over, "What have I told you about leaving coffee out when she's around, Donald?" Tasha questioned and my papa sighed, "Keep it out of her reach..."

"Yes." Tasha said. I let out an innocent giggle at the two of them as Tasha scolded her husband as Douglas quietly tiptoed away....

"You drank coffee as a baby?!" Twilight and the others exclaimed in shock.

"Only about two sips." I replied with a small smile.

"But still its' coffee!" Ren exclaimed. "What happened to you afterwards, so coffee rush..?"

"Surprisingly no.." I stated. "I was still bubbly and happy..."

"And what did his wife do to him?" Kaede asked.

"She just yanked his right ear and dragged him to their room." I stated.

"Ooooh..." The girls winced.

"Yeah, Tasha was a no nonsense wife, especially when it came to me.."

"She must have been very caring." Fluttershy added. "So what were they working on anyway?"

"Hehe.. well...."

Flashback

Baby Sarah was playfully with her rubix cube once more under the watch of Nicole and the other scientists. She blissfully giggled and cooed at the rubix cube... before she heard something behind her. She cooed curiously and turned around and... saw a large robotic dog standing behind her with blue robotic eyes. Baby Sarah cooed at the robotic dog and reached up to it. The robotic dog blinked and lowered its head and let Baby Sarah touched its nose happily.

"GAH! AXL, what are you doing out here?!" Donald exclaimed, seeing the robotic dog with his daughter.

"Dada... nice doggy..." Baby Sarah cooed at Donald, shocking him.

"Donny, have you seen AXL any-What the-?!" Douglas exclaimed. The scientists were shocked to see AXL getting along with baby Sarah.

"Wow.... I thought we'd had to introduce them when Sarah was five years old but... he's bonded to her as a baby..." Donald gasped in awe, seeing the pair getting along.

"HE MADE AXL! As in the robotic dog made her military purposes AXL!" Ren exclaimed and I nodded. "Yep... he figured he would be the perfect bodyguard for me.. and he was right."

“Amazing...” Ren gasped in awe.

“I just hope they’re all still alive....” Sarah said sadly.

“Yeah, we all do for our families.” Kaede stated.

“We just have to hope for the best.” Jamie added and everyone nodded in agreement. I just hope you’re alright.... daddies... Tasha and AXL...

To Be Continued

Author's Note

Sorry for the shortness.

Chapter 21: Rainbow Falls

Sarah's POV

Zzz....Zzz....Zz...

"Newbie, wake up!"

Wah?! "H-Huh?" I was suddenly awaken by Jack's loud scream and I rubbed my eyes, "Finally, you're awake Newbie." Jack smirked.

I let out a yawn, "Yeah.."

"Sarah, you can't sleep at a time like this! It's gonna take alot more than sleeping to get us to the Equestria Games! We are the Aerial Relay team, and it's up to the three of us to make sure that we qualify at the tryouts. And do I need to remind you how much I— I mean, Ponyville, heh, wants to qualify and make it to the Games?"

"Yes, Rainbow Dash, you've told me ever since you had me join the team." I told her. " And you do know Fluttershy's on the team as well." I said to her.

"Oh right..." Rainbow said sheepishly. I mentally rolled my eyes at her. Anyway, she's right. Today, we're heading to Rainbow Falls for the tryouts for the Equestria Games. I was on Rainbow's team along with Fluttershy cause she knew with my flying skills we can definitely qualify for the games for sure. Fluttershy wanted to be on the team to, just to give it a try. Ren didn't argue with her since he wanted her to give this a try as well.

"P is for Ponyville!" Pinkie suddenly yelled in my ear as she was dressed in a cheerleader like outfit.

"I am so proud to be representing Ponyville. Oh, it's such an honor to even try out for the Games. I just hope I don't let anypony down." Fluttershy said nervously.

"You'll be fine, Fluttershy." I reassured, "Just do your best and forget about the rest and you'll make everyone proud."

"'P' is for 'proud'! We're gonna be the best fans anypony has ever seen!" Pinkie exclaimed.

"Not if you hurt everyone's eardrums before they get a chance to go." Rantaro complained, rubbing his ears.

"Yeah, tone down the excitement please." Nicole said, looking at her IPad.

"Oh, stay out of this boring duo." Jack scoffed.

"Jack, be nice to them. Afterall, it took a lot for me to convince them to come with us." I smiled.

"You kept teleporting us away from our room and you wouldn't leave until we agreed to go to these tryouts." Rantaro deadpanned.

"And I used a lot of my magic to make that happen." I smirked at him and Rantaro sighed.

"Ooh. Can't wait to see what everypony else is wearing, even though I am absolutely sure they won't be better than the Ponyville uniforms Kaede and I are designing for the Equestria Games." Rarity smiled.

"Uniforms?" I questioned. "Why do we need uniforms?"

"Ah! Darling, you must look your absolute best in the Equestria Games." Rarity said, dramatically.

"I went everywhere just the way I am now, why do I need to change clothes for the Equestria Games when I can just show who I really am without one?" I questioned.

"Darling, I know you don't like changing your cloak, but you must learn to at least try some different styles of clothing." Rarity lectured me.

"Yeah, Sarah, you can't wear the same thing everyday for the rest of your life." Ren added.

"Yeah, that'll be boring." Carrie added.

"The game nerd is right, Newbie. Change can be good, especailly for you. This will help you relive the stress of your annoying brother." Jack added.

Sarah sighed, "Please do not mention his name please.." she begged.

"Promise." Ren said.

"And we will make it to the Games once everypony carbo-loads on my apple brown bettys." Applejack said as she showed us the cart filled with her apple treats.

"I can't wait!" Pinkie exclaimed happily.

Once we arrived at the tryout are, we saw lots of pegasi flying around or chatting on the ground. I took my pegasus form so I could blend in. I could hear some of the ponies talking about Rainbow Dash.

"There's Rainbow Dash! She's an awesome flyer!"

"I heard that she's flying the last third of the relay, which means everypony else is gonna have to be way ahead to beat her!"

Yeah, in a way they were right. I had the first part of the relay and Fluttershy had the second, which meant the third was all up to Rainbow Dash to complete.

BOOM!

Huh? What was that? I looked up and I saw Spitfire, Soarin and Fleetfloot flying overhead.

"Oh, the Wonderbolts!"

"I hear they're flying for Cloudsdale."

"Then Cloudsdale will definitely qualify. They're the best flyers ever."

Yeah, the Wonderbolts were amazing flyers. That's a fact.

The three Wonderbolts landed in front of us, "And the game is on!" Spitfire smirked, removing her goggles along with her teammates.

"Hah, nice to see there's some real competition here!" Soarin smiled at all of us.

"Two more days of practice, then we'll see you in the air, Sarah and Rainbow! If you're lucky." Fleetfoot said as the three went off to the station.

Rainbow sighed happily, "The Wonderbolts know a winner when they see one." she smirked.

"Ahem..." I coughed, looking at her with a raised eyebrow.

"Eheh, sorry winners when they see them and we'll be winners just as soon as we practice! Right team?" Rainbow asked all of us.

Fluttershy and I nodded.

"Hooray!" Pinkie Pie yelled before blowing into a party horn.

"And, um, I'm with her! Hooray!" Twilight added, awkwardly.

"Give us some clouds! Give us some dale! And what do you get? Cloudsdale! Woo-hoo!" We looked over and saw two pegasus ponies in similar cheerleader outfits like Pinkie Pies. "Oh great, more cheerleaders.." Jack grumbled while Pinkie gasped in joy, "Where can I get pompoms like those?!" she exclaimed before she dashed over.

Well...that's the last we'll see of her for a while.

Anyway, we were now in our training area with Rainbow lecturing us, "So, do I need to remind you of what our goal is here?

"Yes.." I said.

"Um.. maybe?" Fluttershy smiled sheepishly.

"We want to qualify! We need to be one of the first four teams to cross the finish line! Bulk Biceps, you're the first flyer, so let me see you flap it!" Rainbow ordered and Fluttershy and I flapped our wings and lifted into the air. Since the Wonderbolts Academy, Rainbow has been helping me with my flying. She taught me some of her tricks in the air, like doing spins in the air without being dizzy.

Suddenly apple treat slammed right into my face, "What the?" I asked, wiping the treat from my eyes and I heard Applejack down below call, "Sorry! Got the idea from them, but..." We looked and saw Spitfire and Fleetfoot flying in the air and their coaches called, Hooves down! Cakes up!" before they launched two cake pieces in the air and they caught them in their mouths. "...It looks like they got better aim." Applejack finished.

I wiped the rest of the apple treat from my mouth and turned to Rainbow Dash, "Alright what's next Rainbow?"

"Okay, the passing of the baton needs to be seamless." Rainbow said, holding a rusty horseshoe in her hoof. "You shouldn't miss a wing beat or drop a hair in altitude! And whatever you do, don't let go of it!" Rainbow handed the horseshoe to me and I held it firm. "Okay, here Fluttershy." I handed the horseshoe to Fluttershy and she took it but she didn't quite have a firm grip on it and it dropped near Rarity and Kaede.

Kaede picked up, "Ugh, gross. Ponyville could do so much better. I'll be back with a freshly painted one in no time!" Kaede called, walking away with the horseshoe.

"We were using that! And it's not like anypony else has color-coordinated horseshoes or anything!" Rainbow called but she saw Spitfire hand Fleetfoot a golden horseshoe and she sighed, "I guess some ponies do."

"Now, Rainbow, don't get discouraged before the tryouts even start." I reassured her.

"Yeah, yeah, I know." Rainbow said before we all landed on the ground and went over to where the Wonderbolts were practicing for the tryouts. "Watch and learn. The Cloudsdales are Wonderbolts, and Wonderbolts are the best flyers there are. And my personal heroes. So, maybe you can learn something."

"C'mon, Soarin, pick up the pace! You can do better than that!" Spitfire called as we watched Soarin fly through multiple hoops.

"I sure hope so." Fleetfoot added. The Cloudsdale cheerleaders cheered, "Practice, practice, yay, practice!" However, Soarin suddenly clipped his wing on one of the hoops! "Whoa!" and he started to fall!

"Soarin!" Rainbow exclaimed before she quickly swooped in and grabbed him. She landed on the ground and everyone cheered, "Awe-some!" Fleetfoot smiled.

"As good as any Wonderbolt!" Spitfire smiled.

"Oh, Rainbow Dash, I'm just so proud of you. You scooped Soarin out of the sky and brought him down to the ground and now, now he's okay. At least, I hope he's okay." Fluttershy said before she turned to Soarin, "Are you okay?"

Soarin showed us his wing which was bent at odd angles. "Uh, my wing hurts," Yikes! That doesn't look good. "but I-I'm sure it'll be okay by the competition." Soarin said as two paramedics pegasi came and Soarin crawled onto the stretcher to be taken to the hospital.

"You're the best, Rainbow Dash." Soarin smiled before the ponies took him to get treatment.

"Ah, it was nothin'. But, if you feel like talking about how great I am, don't let me stop you!" Rainbow gloated before she went over to Spitfire and Fleetfoot. "Tough break to lose a teammate right before the tryouts."

Spitfire and Fleetfoot looked at each other and smiled, "You know, you grew up in Cloudsdale." Fleetfoot started.

"So that means you could fly with us." Spitfire added. Fly with them..? For the tryouts?

"Fly?"

"Uh, we mean practice. You could practice with us until Soarin's better." Fleetfoot corrected herself.

"What do you say? Wanna be our third?" Spitfire asked Rainbow Dash who looked hesitant to take the offer, "Uh, I don't know. My team really needs me to be at my best in order to qualify. Don't wanna be too worn out by the time the race comes around."

"We put you through some pretty intense workouts at the Wonderbolt Academy and you handled those just fine." Spitfire pointed out.

"Heh, I did kick some major tail at the Academy... but I don't know how my teammates will feel about me practicing with the competition." Rainbow Dash, thinking about how we would react to her change of teams.

"Who says they need to know? Think about it, Rainbow Dash! This is your chance to fly with the winners!" Fleetfoot said gesturing to the finish circle in the sky which was rainbow colored.

"Alright, I'll do it." Rainbow said, much to my dismay.

"Wise decision, Rainbow Dash." Spitfire smiled at Rainbow Dash. She's going to test her loyalty... this might not end well....

And so, Rainbow helped us prepare for the tryouts. Fluttershy and I flew through the hoops, with me holding a horseshoe in my hoof and I handed over to Fluttershy, who held it firmly this time and Rainbow winked at us.

Next, Rainbow watched the two of us do our wing-ups. Rainbow helped me perfect my wing-ups since I was struggling with holding myself up in the beginning and now I was getting better and better at them. "Nice Newbie, so Skittles can be a good teacher." Jack smirked as he came over.

"I heard that, fatty." Rainbow stated. "You two keep doing your wing-ups, I'm gonna go get some water." and then she flew off to 'get some water' but I knew where she really went off to.

When it was lunch time, Applejack let us try her Apple bettys. Snowflake, who I had brought along with me, sniffed some of them and she tried one and warbled happily, liking them. I rubbed my Light Fury's head happily before I noticed Rainbow was missing... again.

Finally, when I saw her change out her Wonderbolts training outfit which was silver with white outlines, I decided to confront her.

"It's not easy practicing with two teams, is it?" I asked her.

Rainbow gasped in horror at the sight of me and brought me behind the bush, "Does anypony else?"

"No. They're too busy practicing to wonder why you keep disappearing." I replied.

"Well, I've seen the other teams practicing and we're still gonna qualify. I can fly fast enough to make up the distance."

"But you're training with two teams and you can only choose one to fly with for the Tryouts." I reminded her.

"But it's so much more fun working out with the winners than... um... the non-winners. Besides, Ponyville will still qualify." Rainbow said nonchalantly before we heard Spitfire call, "Rainbow Dash, you got a minute?"

We both came out of the bush and came over to her and Fleetfoot, "Uh, sure. What is it?"

"You could really be an asset to our team, so... we want you to join the Cloudsdale team. Permanently." Fleetfoot said to Rainbow Dash, who gasped in awe.

"And why exactly do you want her to fly on your team permanently. "It looks like Soarin's wing won't heal in time for the trials. We want you to fly with us." Spitfire said.

"Of course, this means you won't be able to fly for Ponyville, but let's face it. Even with you on their team, their chances of qualifying for the Games are... kinda fair.." Fleetfoot added, looking at Fluttershy play with a butterfly.

"Well, I..." Rainbow stammered before Spitfire interrupted, "Take some time to think about it."

"They want me to fly with them! It's like a dream come true!" Rainbow said with her eyes sparkling, "But Rainbow, if you fly for Cloudsdale, Pinkie Pie and Carrie, who suddenly wanted to cheer, won't have anypony to cheer for. Rarity and Kaede's uniforms will never be seen. And Applejack will have slaved over those apple brown bettys for nothing." I brought up.

"Oh, but I really wanna fly with the best team! What would you do?" Rainbow asked me.

"Like I always say, when it comes to a competition, the friendship is always more important." I told her with a smile. "I'll let you make your decision for the race tomorrow."

I then walked away, leaving a thinking Rainbow to make an important decision.

Rainbow's POV

Sigh... okay... so I have to choose between the Cloudsdale Team and Ponyville Team. I want to fly with them both but I know I can't. Maybe Soarin's wing will be better by the competition. I decided to go and visit him and I entered his room and I saw him sitting up in bed with his wing in a bandage. "Oh, Hi Rainbow Dash."

"Hi Soarin, how's your wing?" I asked.

"Still hurts but I'm sure it'll be fine. You sure have nice friends. Nopony's been by to visit me. Eh, too busy practicing, I guess." Soarin stated.

"Well, hopefully your wing will be better soon." I said with a hopeful smile.

"Oh, it's fine. I-I'm just keeping it warm in case my team wants me back." Soarin stated. Wait.. want him back? But Spitfire and Fleetfoor said.... "What do you mean, 'wants you back'? Spitfire and Fleetfoot told me that you were still too injured to fly!"

"And they told me that they were worried I wouldn't be one hundred percent by the tryouts, so they were going with somepony else!" Soarin stated.

"That somepony else was me!" I gasped in shock, now realizing that Spitfire and Fleetfoot lied to me about Soarin's wings just so they could get a better flyer! I then remembered what Sarah told me, "Like I always say, when it comes to a competition, the friendship is always more important."

I felt my eyes flash in rainbow colors before I blinked.... Friendship..... that's it. I know my choice. "Do you think you can walk to the tryouts, Soarin?" Rainbow asked.

"Uh, yeah Rainbow. Why?" Soarin asked me confused.

"It's time to teach Spitfire and Fleetfoot a lesson about loyalty." I smirked.

Sarah's POV

At the games, we were all waiting for Rainbow Dash to get back. "Wonder where Skittles is?" Jack wondered, looking around for the rainbow maned pegasus.

"Oh, there she is!" Pinkie exclaimed, seeing Rainbow walking over to Spitfire and Fleetfoot with... Soarin. "Why is Soarin with her?" Ren asked, confused.

"I don't know, but let's go and check it out." I suggested and we went over to Rainbow and Soarin. "Rainbow, what's going on?" Kaede asked.

Rainbow sighed and took a deep breath before she explained, "Guys... I have something to tell you... I've been... practicing with both the Wonderbolts and with you guys for the tryouts. I wanted to fly with you both for the Tryouts, and the decision was too hard!"

"Oh, Rainbow Dash, you don't have to choose us. I know you love to win, and you should go with the team that surely will." Fluttershy said in her utmost honestly.

"I know now who I should've been loyal to." Rainbow said.

"Good choice. Always stick with the winners." Spitfire smirked but Rainbow said instead, "Ponyville." surprising the girls before she explained, "Because it's not just where I live, but it's where my friends are. The ponies who really care about me, whether I can help them win a race or not."

Ren and the others cheered happily for Rainbow's decision, "Are you sure that's the right decision?" Spitfire asked her.

"You lied to me about Soarin's wing just so you could get a better flyer!" Rainbow exclaimed before they looked at Soarin, who crossed his arms, upset with the two of the them, "You may be a winning team, but you're still not the kind of team I wanna be a part of."

"Huh. Rainbow Dash, you are something. Saw it at the Academy, seeing it again here. We could learn a lot from a competitor like you." Spitfire smirked.

"Think we already have." Fleetfoot smiled before Spitfire walked over to Soarin, "Ready to fly?"

"Really?" Soarin asked with a smile.

"Never should've lied and tried to replace you to begin with." Spitfire nodded. Soarin grinned and exclaimed, "Go, Cloudsdale!" before he took off followed by Spitfire and Fleetfoot.

"Come on, Ponyville relay team! We've got a race to get ready for!" Rainbow Dash exclaimed to me and Fluttershy and we took off to the tryouts area.

After they began, Spitfire burst through the finish ring and the timekeeper stopped the time and Cloudsdale qualified for the Games. "Come on, Ponyville! You can do it!" Soarin cheered and I flew through the hoops and gave the horseshoe to Fluttershy. "Go Fluttershy!" "Go Flutters!" Twilight and Ren cheered as the shy pegasus flapped her wings through the hoops and rushed to Rainbow Dash and gave her the shoe and rushed towards the finish line.

"Qualify, Ponyville! Qualify, Ponyville!" the cheerleader ponies cheered and Pinkie and Carrie came in front of them, "Woo-hoo! Go, Rainbow Dash!" they both smiled and I couldn't help but chuckle at them. Anyway, with an anticipation heart I watched as Rainbow flew full speed and made it through the hop a second before time was done. "Ponyville qualifies!" the official exclaimed and Fluttershy and I hugged Rainbow Dash while everyone else cheered.

With the tryouts done, we all came together for a final group picture and I saw Spitfire give Rainbow Dash her lead pony pin once more and Rainbow smiled before the Cloudsdale team took off, "Equestria Games, here we come!" Twilight exclaimed as the picture was taken.

Yep, today was an eventful day in more than one.

Chapter 22: Three's a Crowd or Day Off

Ren’s POV

Today, Fluttershy was spending today out of town. Apparently, the "Equestrian Society for the Preservation of Rare Creatures" gave her permission to observe some creatures called the "Breezies". According to Fluttershy, they were the rarest, tiniest and most adorable creatures in all of Equestria so as an Animal lover, she just had to take this chance to see them herself.

And we were all at the train station to see her off.

Rarity gave her some additional clothing, in case that it would get cold and Applejack packed her a basket of apples in case that she would get hungry. Fluttershy herself was already wearing safari-like clothes and had her saddlebag packed with all kind of things. She was probably all too familiar with how to observe animals on her own.

The train was already in the station and about to leave so Fluttershy quickly got on it. "Have a great time!" Twilight said.

"Oh, I will," Fluttershy said excitedly. "And I hope you have fun with your day off, Sarah." she wished back.

“Thanks, I will.” Sarah said with glee. We all managed to convince the unicorn to take a day off and relax around Ponyville instead of always worrying and training for her next encounter with Void. "Don't worry about Void, Sarah. We'll make sure your day off goes off without a hitch." Applejack promised.

"Yeah and the timing couldn't be more perfect. Today, right here in Ponyville, the Animal Magic Traveling Museum!" Twilight told her while she pointed at a poster that was on the train station building, showing a picture of, who else, Starswirl the Bearded. "You can spend the whole day looking at magical animal artifacts."

"Sounds like a perfect drama-free way to spend your day off" Rarity said.

Jack and Rainbow Dash, on the other hand, yawned in boredom. "Uh, sorry. Something in my throat... like a big ball of 'lame'!" Rainbow said.

“Rainbow, don’t be so harsh, this will be good for Sarah.” Applejack said.

“Yeah, it's good that she's finally taking a day off. ” Carrie added.

"Well, I think it sounds delightful," Rarity said, fully supporting Twilight's idea.

"Okay, you guys. I'll see you guys at the end of the day." Sarah said before she and Snowflake went off to the traveling museum. "And there they go," I said as we watched the two walking away from the station. "Must be nice to finally spend some time alone."

"You bet!" Pinkie Pie said as she popped out of nowhere next to me, "Well, I for one am gonna make sure that nothing spoils their day!" She said determined to make those words come true.

"Yeah," Rainbow Dash agreed. "Imagine if out of all the days, today something happens to ruin their day..."

"Yes, like that thing that is quickly flying towards our direction!" Pinkie Pie said casually, causing everypony to look into the distance where they saw something flying towards the train station at rapid speed.

"What is that thing?" Applejack wondered as she tried to find out what came flying towards them.

As soon as Rarity noticed that it came dangerously close to them, she advised everypony to take cover. "Whatever it is...duuuck!!!" She screamed, causing everypony to duck.

Except for Pinkie Pie, who misinterpreted Rarity's words a little. "That doesn't look anything like a duck!" She said confused. Eventually, "Idiot!" Jack dragged her down to the ground so that she wouldn't get hit. Whatever that thing was, it crashed into a nearby tree and seemed to have stopped moving now.

After everything was safe again, the five ponies got up again and walked towards the tree to get some answers. "What is that?" Rainbow Dash asked confused.

Surprisingly, that thing replied in an all too familiar voice. "No, not a "what", but a "who", dear,"

Everypony quickly recognized that voice. "Oh no..." I quietly expressed after he realized who this voice belonged to.

Shortly after, a sneeze could be heard from inside the tree and after that, the leaves of the tree were all burned away by blue flames, leaving only the tree trunk and the branches, as well as the one who the voice from before belonged to. “Discord?!”

It was none other than Discord who was now sitting in the tree, much to our shock. But the Draconequus looked a little more different than usual. Not only did he seem to be in a really miserable state but his body was also completely blue for some reason.

"What in tarnation are you doin' here? And why the jumpin' June bugs are you blue?" Applejack asked.

"More like a shade of cerulean, to be precise," Rarity corrected which Applejack couldn't care less right now.

"Whatever color you are is the color of trouble!" Rainbow Dash said, speaking out what everypony else was thinking right now.

“Why the hell are you blue?” Jack asked.

But Discord seemed to be thinking a little different. "Oh, Rainbow Dash, I've changed, surely you remember? I was reformed by lovely little- " But in the middle of the sentence, Discord sneezed once again. "F-F-Fluttershy-"

"What are you, sick or somethin'?" Applejack guessed after the constant sneezing that came from Discord.

"Well, of course, I'm sick. The blue skin? These sneezes? Could somebody find me a fainting couch?" Discord demanded.

Knowing, Rarity, she must have one of those so everypony looked at her, expecting her to magically summon one for Discord. But of course, that was not the case and Rarity was confused why every pair of eyes were suddenly on her.

Pinkie Pie then decide to provide a couch, made out of some luggage for Discord to lay on. That seemed to be enough since Discord did make himself comfortable right away. "How charming, thank you, I can't stop sneezing and wheezing. In short... I need help," he basically pleads.

Rainbow Dash pointed out the obvious thing. "If you're so 'sick', why have you come here instead of, y'know, staying home in bed and getting over your weird illness?" She said. She was clearly not looking forward to helping Discord.

After a good and hard sneeze Discord explained. "Because this condition has left me helpless, simply helpless! Why, I can barely lift a spoon,"

"But...you were somehow able to come all the way here from...wherever you live," Rantaro pointed out while also realizing that he didn't even remotely know where Discord was living.

"I didn't expect any of you to understand the situation I'm in now!" He said while crossing his arms. "I came to find the one pony who truly understands me and could nurse me back to health. Where is that dear, sweet Fluttershy? I need attention! I need some care! I need-"

Rainbow Dash put her hoof on Discords mouth to stop his whining for a second. "You need to chill. Fluttershy's out," I explained.

Discord didn't seem all too surprised to hear that. "Oh, of course, her trip to see the Breezies. Ah, yes, I had forgotten that was today,"

"How do you know about her trip?" Applejack asked with a judging look on her face.

"Well, she told me about it in her last letter," Discord replied casually before he summoned a luggage and pulled out a letter from it.

There seemed to be some confusion in the group after hearing that piece of information. "You and Fluttershy write each other letters?" Pinkie Pie asked confused after she scanned her eyes through the letter that Discord was holding in front of her.

"Well, of course we do! We're friends!" Discord replied as if it was the proudest thing ever. "It's just such a shame that today of all days is when I really need her. Oh, well, I know what to do,"

"Good thinking," Rainbow Dash said before she pushed Discord right back at the train station, prompting him to leave again. "Head on home, put your feet up. I'm sure eventually you'll have the strength to make yourself soup or something..." She said.

But as expected, Discord wouldn't let himself get rid off that easily and quickly appeared next to the rest of the group again. "Oh, no-no-no-no-no-no! I mean, while she's gone, you ponies can take care of me! Isn't that what friends are for, taking care of each other?" He said while he grabbed everypony in a big group hug, much to the dislike of everypony because the word "friend" is very vaguely used in context with Discord. "Let the healing begin!" He said before he waited for one brave soul to volunteer.

Discord was waiting for one of his "good friends" to finally step up but not surprisingly, nopony felt like doing that. In fact, Rainbow Dash quickly freed herself from Discord's hug and flew away at an incredible speed. She basically tailed out of the whole thing.

"Well, that's some way to treat a suffering friend," Discord replied to Rainbow Dash's escape.

However, unlike Rainbow Dash, someone actually did volunteer to help Discord getting recovered again. It was Pinkie Pie, who seemed actually a little excited to spend time with Discord. "Don't you worry, Discord! I'll give you cuddles, and read you stories, and tell you all about me!" She said before she actually started to explain on which day of the week she was born.

Discord quickly stopped the mare's words. For once, I could actually understand that Discord was probably not looking forward to dealing a whole day with this hyperactive mare. "Oh, you're so sweet to offer, but Twilight, Rarity and Applejack already volunteered to be my own personal nursemaids," he said followed by a chuckle.

"We did?" Twilight, Applejack and Rarity exclaimed confused, clearly not being aware of the whole "volunteered" part.

Discord apologized to Pinkie Pie because she clearly was looking forward to it and hoped that she wouldn't mind. She quickly wanted to make him know that she did mind but as soon as she was trying to object, Discord simply pulled out a red balloon and let it fly away from him. This seemed to be enough to get Pinkie Pie's attention and she just hoped after it in excitement.

Now Discord was waiting for Twilight, Applejack and Rarity to start the healing the process. Of course, that did not happen right away. In fact, Me, Applejack, and Rarity were highly cautious about Discord and decided to discuss what to do next.

"That joker's up to something..." Applejack whispered to the two.

"Obviously," Jamie whispered back to which Rarity also nodded in agreement.

Applejack looked over to Discord to see him laying in a hospital bed to basically show everypony in what bad state he was in. But Applejack, Rarity and the rest of us were all highly suspicious of him. "Whatever it is, we're gonna keep it as far away from Sarah and Snowflake as possible," Applejack said.

"You're right," Kaede agreed. "We promised we wouldn't let anything ruin their day off... although I do so wish that "anything" had turned out to be something else!"

"Or someone else..." I added annoyed.

But before they could continue with a plan or something, Discord appeared behind them. "Did I hear you two talking about my dear friend's day off?" He said after clearly eavesdropping on the three. "Fluttershy had mentioned that those two were getting together today. How wonderful for them both. It is so rare to see that girl take a day off. I don't know about you, but I sometimes wonder how close they could actually be. All those years apart before being reunited?"

We didn't exactly know where Discord was going with that but it was obvious to them that it would not be good.

"They're plenty close," Applejack simply replied.

Discord, however, continued. "And if they're not, this rare opportunity to focus on their friendship will certainly bring them closer. Unless..."

And there was what everypony feared. "Don't even think about it! They mustn't be disturbed!" Rarity said in an attempt to talk Discord out of whatever he has planned.

“Yeah, the loons right. You’re probably gonna disturb them and ruining Newbie's whole friggin day off!” Jack growled.

"Disturb them? I wouldn't dream of it," Discord replied offended. "Not when I have two such dear friends of my own who have already offered to take care of me. And at such peril! This flu of mine is highly contagious," he said before he "accidentally" sneezed right on Twilight, Applejack and Rarity who then turned blue themselves and started to sneeze too.

"Hey! What the hell did you do!?" Jack exclaimed.

"You did that on purpose!" Rantaro added, annoyed.

"It was clearly an accident, Jack Yamaki," Discord said not seeing himself responsible for that "accident" at all. "But, oh dear, it looks like I've gotten both of them sick too. Whoever shall I turn to now in my time of need?" He said with a wide grin on his face.

Of course, his eyes were wandering towards us and we knew what he was implying. "Oh no, forget it!" I simply said, trying to tail out of this situation as well.

“We are not caring for you, creep.” Jack added, crossing his arms firmly.

Discord teleported right next to us and we quickly jumped to the side to avoid getting sick as well. "But you are the only ones here who can still heal me again. Surely, you all won't let a good friend hanging?"

"No, I said forget it! Do you really think I don't see that you are up to something?" Rantaro said while visibly showing Discord that he won't fall for anything that Discord planned to do with him.

"Such accusations!" Discord replied offended. "But! As a good friend, I respect your decision," he said, much to our surpise "I guess, I have to go and find a real friend who can heal me again...do you mind telling me where I can find my dear friend Sarah Gem?" He then asked while he looked around himself.

Oh no! We looked over to Twilight, Applejack and Rarity who making a lot of gestures to let us know that this had to be prevented at all costs. Discord would completely ruin Sarah’s day just by being present. And we did swear Sarah to not let her special day get ruined and here we were with Discord making it almost impossible.

There was only one thing to do...

I let out a huge sigh. "Alright, alright...We'll help you to get better," he said while clenching his teeth together.

“WHAT?!” Everyone gawked at me.

Discord was beaming with joy and quickly hugged the Earth Pony. "Oh, I knew you had a soft spot for me after all! I'm sure this nursing process will bring us both to-" but Discord could finish his sentence, a sneeze slipped out of him once more but luckily,

“Umm.. Ren, a moment.” I was suddenly dragged away by Mason. “What are you thinking, we can’t have him in the home-ship!” Mason hissed.

“Yeah, he’ll friggin wreck our place.” Jack added. “Let’s leave his sorry butt.”

“He’ll probably just waste our time or more specially my time!” Rantaro added.

“But if we turn him away, that then he’ll go find Sarah Gem and ruin her plans for her day off which we promised her wouldn’t happen.” Nicole stated with a raised eyebrow.

Mason and Jack growled, knowing that they could not break this promise for Sarah. It meant so much for her to spend time with her mother and her brother. “... Grr… fine, but we’re only doing this for Newbie.” Jack growled.

POV Ends

Third Person POV

Later, in front of the home ship...

Ren opened the door to the home-ship with Discord standing right behind him. "Here we are..." he said highly depressed. He was not expecting the Lord of Chaos to ever set hoof into this place. So for him, it felt kinda weird.

Discord, on the other hoof, was looking around in the living room and seemed unimpressed. "This is your home?" Discord asked confused, much to the gangs’ confusion who didn't know what Discord meant with that. "Ugh...way to much wood... How about we give this room a little more touch? How fond are you with lava pits?" He said before he was about to snap his finger to make something appear, as usual.

"No! Don't change anything in here!" Mason exclaimed, “Besides, Didn't you say that you were weak because of your illness?"

"Oh I am weak and my illness cannot be healed by something as simple as your normal remedies," Discord said.

"Wait!" Ren exclaimed. "Does that mean you know how to cure your illness?"

"What the hell dude?!" Jack exclaimed in anger. "What the big frigging idea?!"

"I simply didn't want your effort to heal me up again go to waste," Discord replied. Ren and the others higly doubted that and prompted Discord to tell him how to cure this illness of him. Discord explained everything by drawing a cloud in the air to show him a picture of a flower. "On a hill at the very edge of Equestria, there grows an exquisite magic flower. Pick the flower as it drops its petals at sunset. Then you can make a magical soothing elixir to cure the blue flu." He then summoned a map of Equestria with a certain placed marked on it. "This is the place where you can find it," he then said while he pointed at the marked spot with his claw.

"And I suppose you didn't go and pick this flower because you were too weak?" Kaede deadpanned.

"Precisely," Discord simply replied. "But that's what friends like you are here for, right?" He added with a smile on his face.

Rens' eyes popped out in confusion. "You want us to go there!? Do you know how much time it will take to get to this place!?"

Discord seemed disappointed and even sad to hear this. "Yes, you're right," he said while he threw the map away. "You already did enough so I guess, I should go and ask somepony else for help...like Sarah," he said with a sinister grin on his face. Ren and the others sighed. Of course Discord would play the 'Distrub Sarah' card. This was a very special day for her and they promised her to not let it be disturbed and they weren't going to break it now. "Fine... we'll take you there." Ren growled.

"Oh wonderful." Discord said.

Soon, Ren and the others mounted their dragons and flew off to where they would find the flower. Firestorm was carrying Discord with his talons as the others finally arrived at the spot where they could find the flower that would cure Discord's illness. They landed on the ground and saw a huge hill in front of them. Discord told them that the flower would be right on top of the hill. They already saw the flower in the distance, which was strange but as it turns out, it was a lot bigger then he imagined. "That's huge! How do you expect us to pick that for you!" Mason exclaimed.

"Oh I'm sure with your dragons you can pick the flower." Discord said. "Or I could always go and find Sarah."

Ren and the others growled. "I am sick of him playing that." Jack growled. "Lets' just give him to Sarah."

"Jack, we promised not to let her reunions with her family be ruined." Kaede reminded.

"You saw how relieved Sarah was when we promised to not let her day be disturbed." Jamie added.

Jack growled, his face nearly turning red, but he calmed down. "Fine..." The flower was as big as a tower and the petals were bigger than the gang themselves. Discord said that the whole flower had to be picked and made into an elixir to cure him. "Great, now the hell are we supposed to pull it up..?!" Jack yelled.

"Guess... with man power..." I said sheepishly. We all sighed but nonetheless began pushing on the flower to get it loose... when the ground beneath us started to shake. "What the heck?!" I exclaimed.

The creature was a huge worm-like creature that came popping out of the ground and opened its mouth and revealed some black tentacles. "AAAHHHHH!!!" We all screamed.

Third Person POV

Ren and the others woke to find Twilight and the girls staring at them."Oh, thank goodness that you are alright," Rarity expressed in her relief.

"Where are we?" Ren asked groggily.

"You're back in Ponyville again," Twilight explained. "Sarah saved you all from a giant Tazelworm that almost ate you all."

"I sensed you all were in danger and I teleported to your location." Sarah explained.

Hearing that, made Applejack almost furious towards a certain someone. "I can't believe that you made Ren and the others go to such a far away and dangerous place for no reason!" Ren and the others looked at Discord... who was completely normal!

"No reason!?" Discord replied offended. "I may have faked my sickness but I assure you that it was for a good reason!" Discord said to which everypony was patiently waiting for a good explanation.

"You faked your illness?!" Kaede and Jack exclaimed in anger.

"Why I oughta!" Jack added, but Sarah rubbed against him, to calm him down. "Calm down, Jack. You're in no shape to pound anyone." he said.

Jack growled.

"I simply tried to deepen the friendship between me and the humans! Sarah always wanted us to get along like friends. I mean they were ready to go all the way to the end of Equestria to heal me up again and if that isn't a true sign of friendship then what else could be?"

"Aw, gimme a break," Applejack replied, not even buying a single word that came out of Discord's mouth. "You wanted to disrupt Sarah's day off all along!"

"Yes! And Ren and the others decided to do all that because he wanted to prevent just that!" Rarity added.

"Well, those are some really heavy accusations! I assure you that everything that you just accused me of is totally..." but as soon as Fluttershy glared over to Discord with an expression that could stare down a dragon, Discord thought carefully about what he was saying next. "...true," he then admitted after being intimidated by Fluttershy.

"I think we should let Ren and the others rest a little while," Fluttershy then suggested to which everyone seemed to agree. Sarah walked up to Ren and the others. "Is it true?" She asked. "You really dealt with Discord just that I can spend time with Cadance?"

"We promised you didn't we?" Ren joked.

Sarah giggled a little. "Yes you did. And it was also really nice of you...thank you..."

"Hey, we'd do anything for you, newbie." Jack said. Sarah smiled at her friends. "I'll leave you all to rest. You too Discord, come along." Sarah called as she exited the door.

"Right behind you, Sarah." Discord said, following her. Ren and the others rolled their eyes. Typical Discord... this isn't gonna get any easier for them.

POV Ends

Chapter 23: The Purpose of a Smile

Sarah's POV

I finished with the last color of the rainbow as I laid the final stroke of her tail. Afterwards, I returned the brush back inside the cup of water. There that should do it.

"Thank you so much for helping me with the decorations, Sarah!" Pinkie Pie thanked as the two of us stood in front of Sugarcube Corner. The banner of Rainbow Dash we had made laid on the ground calmly, so I decided to wrap the ends of the banner on the wooden sticks to have it stand upright on the ground in front of the bakery.

"It's totally fine." I answered with a smile. "Knowing you, I thought you would've been able to handle it all by yourself."

"Maybe, but I really think we need to spend more time together. I mean, when's the last time we ever did something together like this? Even at parties? Sure, we always talk to each other, but I mean I can't really remember the last time we actually did something together, so now I thought it would be perfect for us to work on Rainbow's party together! That way, we can plan a super fantastic fun party for Rainbow Dash all while doing it together!"

I knew Pinkie Pie was being super talkative, but she was just being herself of course. Pinkie Pie giggled a little as well and looked back in thought. "You know, it seems only like yesterday when you really didn't want anything to do with me and my parties."

Oh right.... "Well.. I had... my own issues before...."

"I know, I know. You were dealing with your big meanie brother on your own, but now you have us now to help deal with your big meanie brother." Pinkie said as she hugged me with a big grin. Sigh... Pinkie Pie being Pinkie Pie alright. I looked at the birthday banner for Rainbow Dash and turned sad for a moment, "Sarah...? What's wrong?" Pinkie asked me.

"Oh nothing... it's just... reminds me of the birthdays I had with my papas and mama..." I said, recollecting on the birthday moments I had with my parents.

"Oh..." Pinkie realized. "Come on Gemmy, turn that frown upside down." she cooed lifiting the edges of my mouth into a smile. Sigh.... "Alright Pinkie..." I smiled and so did she.

"Hey Newbie, pink loon."

Huh? Oh Jack and the others. Pinkie and I saw all the others coming over. "Hey, things are starting to look pretty good!" Twilight commented as she walked towards us along with the other girls.

"Yeah, Rainbow is going to luv it." Ren smiled.

"It's…just a banner." I glanced over to the banner and then back at Twilight with a jokey smile.

"It'll be a lot more than that later on today!" Pinkie heartily chirped in. "We'll get a whole bunch of balloons! And cake! And party games! Party hats! Eeee! Ooh, I am just so, so, SO excited because today I'm planning the birthday bash of... Rainbow Dash!" She pointed towards the banner.

I looked up to see the picture of Rainbow Dash look a little more…realistic than before. However, it suddenly popped out with a "Yeah!". She observed her own depiction on the banner. After, she raced over to Pinkie to slap her some high-hooves. However, Pinkie then grabbed onto Rainbow's hooves and held close to her seriously.

"Rainbow Dash." She expressed with a stern face.

"Yes, Pinkie?" Rainbow returned.

"You realize that, by enlisting me as your party planner, I guarantee that this is going to be the funnest, most fantabulous, superbial party in Ponyville?" Pinkie stated boldly, having Rainbow Dash slowly lower herself below Pinkie Pie until she was lying down on the floor.

"Uh...yeah?" Rainbow flopped her ears down, proving to be not on the same length as Pinkie. "I guess."

"No guesses!" She stuffed a hoof on her mouth. "Parties are no picnic."

"Oh, I like a nice picnic party." Fluttershy raised her hoof and added with a soft smile. Pinkie Pie quickly shot back a glare at Fluttershy along with a growl. "Oh!" Fluttershy quickly retracted, seeing as how she somehow interrupted Pinkie's serious party mood.

"Parties. Are. Serious!" She faced back to Rainbow Dash. "And you have my certified Pinkie Party Promise that you will have the best birthday party ever!"

"Hoh-Okay." Rainbow Dash nodded with a nervous smile, never had expecting such a…change in Pinkie's attitude about parties.

"Great!" Pinkie reverted back to her cheerful self and bounced around. "Now, who's ready to join this super duper party pony to plan this super duper pa-rty?"

"I am." A sudden low voice broke through the positive atmosphere, surprising the girls. We looked to the source of this response to see some pony hiding in the shadows…yet…he blew a party horn.

"Who are you, stranger?" Pinkie Pie immediately asked with a bright smile. Hmmm... this could be interesting....

Alright, so who is this mystery Earth Pony?

"Name's Cheese Sandwich." He spat out the party horn from his mouth and began walking towards us. "I plan parties."

"What an amazing coincidence! I'm Pinkie Pie, and I'm planning a party!" Pinkie Pie threw out happily.

"Oh, it's no coincidence, my little pony." He answered, but I managed to spot some kind of rubber chicken on his back, leading me to be confused on what exactly kind of pony he was. "My cheesy sense was a-tingling, telling me a party was in the works."

"A cheesy sense? Ah! Double amazing! I have a Pinkie Sense!" Pinkie Pie brought up.

"Yes. I sensed you did." This new pony kept his cool, being the complete opposite of Pinkie Pie. "And I happen to be the premiere party planner in all of Equestria. If there's a party in need, there I'll be. Be it wingding, hoedown, hootenanny, or shindig, I'm your pony."

"Um…excuse me… Cheese Sandwich?" I caught his attention. "It's nice of you to offer…but…Pinkie Pie here is already planning this party for Rainbow Dash."

"Alex!" Pinkie Pie bounced over to me. "Don't you see what this means?! We want Rainbow's party to be as awesome as ever! A pair of party pony planners in Ponyville?! What can be more perfect?!"

"I'll tell you what - making this party epic!" Rainbow joined. "'Cause this isn't just any birthday. It's also the anniversary of when I moved to Ponyville!"

"Good heavens, Rainbow Dash." Rarity spoke. "It's your 'birth-iversary'!"

"Birth-iversary... lame name." Jack scoffed, earning him a smack from Rainbow, "Be nice to me today, fatty. It's my birthday."

"Grr, make me Skittles." Jack challenged before Pinkie interrupted the would-be argument by saying, "Oh, I think we can do it!"

"Oh, I don't think so." Cheese Sandwich emphasized, having Rainbow and Pinkie gasp in shock. Immediately after in all of a sudden, he threw out his desperado outfit to expose his kooky self. "I know so! After all...

And here comes the song.

The super-duper party pony–that pony is me

I always knew that was the kind of pony I would be

"Me too!" Pinkie cheered.

"Come on, ponies! Who here likes to party?" He asked and then rushed over to an elder pony walking by. "Ha-ha! You do! I can tell!"

When I was but a little colt, I just wanted to play

"Like me!" Pinkie added.

But everypony told me, 'Cheese, that fun just wastes the day'

"As if!"

But when I threw a party and I busted out some moves

"Uh-huh!"

The ponies finally saw the light and got into the groove

"You know it!"

And here comes the accordian....

The super-duper party pony–that pony is me

"And me!" Pinkie continued.

You'll never meet another party pony quite like Cheese!

"Uh, Pinkie?"

"Hey, good-lookin', want some mayonnaise?" He randomly pulled out a jar of mayonnaise and asked somepony in the audience.

My parties are all off the hook

I never plan them by the book

I start out fun, then whoopsie-daisy

Everybody just gets crazy!

Bored of snacks made by your mom?

How about a giant party bomb?

Huge piñatas filled with cake

Or dive into my fruit punch lake!

The super-duper party pony–that pony is me

You'll never meet another party pony quite like Cheese

He danced wildly in front of the crowd and they all seemed to greatly accept him.

Oh, when I throw a Cheese party, be sure to not be lame

And miss my pie fights, wacky kites, and streamers in your mane

Fizzy drinks, Hawaiian shirts, and brie fondue delight

You know that with Cheese Sandwich, you'll be partying all night!

"C'mon, everypony! Let's party down with Cheese!" Rainbow Dash announced and invited everypony to crowd around Cheese Sandwich. Of course, they all did in a flash, leaving Pinkie and me outside.

"You're really a certified party pony?" Fluttershy asked with soft excitement to him.

"That's right! That's my guarantee!

The super-duper party pony–that pony is me-e-e-e-e /i]

The ponies carrying him moved him over to someplace else after throwing him in the air for a moment.

But what about the super party pony named Pinkie...?

Pinkie Pie tried to sadly reach out, but simply laid down on the floor after feeling defeated. Oh no.... I've seen that emotion before... she feels like she's been replaced. "Pinkie…?" I walked towards her and placed a hoof on her. She quickly opened her eyes, startled that I was right there next to her. "Oh? What? Hm?"

"Are you okay?" I asked her gently.

Pinkie Pie forced out a giggle. "What are you talking about? Now, Cheese and I can plan this party together and make it extra special. Come on! This party isn't going to plan itself!" Pinkie said before she rushed off.

Sigh.... no matter how much she smiles, I can see the sadness behind her eyes.

"Yeah! Hah, now that's what I'm talking about! I'm so stoked you're here, Cheese Sandwich!" Rainbow Dash announced loudly as we caught up to the crowd. However, we remained a few steps behind them.

"Yeah. You sure did come on the right day." Applejack added from the ground.

Rarity seemed to release a small relieved sigh. "Your party sounds simply divine."

"We're so lucky to have you here!" Twilight exclaimed brightly.

"Yeah." Jamie added.

"Rainbow's party is gonna be even more special." Carrie added and Kaede and Skye nodded.

Ren and the boys agreed as well, "Just doing my job, little fillies." Cheese Sandwich answered in accomplishment, placing another hat on his head.

I glanced over to Pinkie Pie to see her walking slowly slow down as she lowered her head. Nonetheless, she kept her eyes and ears up to continue seeing what was being said afterwards. "I mean, Pinkie Pie's parties are fun and sweet and all, but now this party's gonna be—"

"Epic?" Cheese Sandwich finished, all while I noticed Pinkie Pie quickly lower her head as I knew she couldn't control the tears that were about to come out.

"You said it! Oh, yeah!" Rainbow Dash spun around and slapped hooves with Cheese Sandwich.

"Feels gouda!" He replied when Rainbow Dash noticed us in the back, but mostly stared at Pinkie Pie.

"Uh, heh, no offense, Pinkie." Rainbow added at the last second.

Pinkie quickly lifted up her head and licked clean the tears from her eyes, feigning a bright smile. "Uh, n-none taken." She closed her eyes, but then opened one to see if Rainbow Dash was still looking at her. Rainbow Dash, thinking everything was okay since she saw Pinkie smile, turned around and quickly caught back up with Cheese Sandwich.

As soon as Pinkie saw her dash out, her eyebrows furrowed worriedly, and it was if something on her back forcefully pushed her forward when she looked heartbroken. And like a lost dog, she turned around in a very small manner and walked away sadly.

Oh Pinkie.....

"Pinkie…" I called after her.

"Oh, hey… What's up?" She continued to try to smile as I was able to easily catch up to her, due to her very slow walking.

"I haven't forgotten about you." I told her.

"T-Thanks Sarah..." Pinkie Pie stated sadly as we arrived back at Sugarcube Corner just as a couple of purple balloons passed by and easily knocked down the banner to the floor. Pinkie observed this, looking up, and then slowly tilted her head downwards. I continued witnessing the changes in her face as tears swelled up in her eyes. I nudged her gently and, instead of tackling me to the floor, she only calmly turned her head towards my body to rest it on me lightly.

"At least you're still with me…" She tried to appreciate.

"Pinkie!" We suddenly heard a yell coming from nearby. Pinkie Pie quickly raised her head and looked around in panic. She spotted a tin watering can near the bushes of flowers and quickly rushed towards it to hold it up and…water nothing. "Aren't you gonna help Cheese Sandwich plan the party?" Twilight and Jamie walked by, holding a couple of small rainbow flags.

"That's okay." Pinkie chuckled nervously. "He obviously has what it takes to do it all by himself. Heh." She messed around with the watering can, not actually focusing on what she was really watering.

"Really?" Jamie returned in surprise.

"Yes, indeedy!" Pinkie nervously chuckled again and stretched out an immensely huge grin, especially when her watering can had run out of water.

Twilight and Jamie continued staring at Pinkie Pie as she held the odd grin. Then, Twilight glanced over to me with a both confused and concerned face. "…is something going on?"

I turned my eyes toward Pinkie, who only remained stretching her grin at both me and Twilight.

"Um… I'm just going to be hanging around here with Pinkie for a bit…" I replied.

"Oh…okay…" Twilight was a little…unsure of what to say. "Well…I guess I'll see you both later on then…" Afterwards, she turned and began walking away.

Once Twilight was out of the picture, Pinkie allowed herself to finally relax her face and lower the watering can towards the ground.

"After all…" She began speaking. "…if Cheese really is the super duperiest partying-est pony of them all.." She scrunched her face, as if she was beginning to attempt to hold back tears. "…maybe that means... I'm... not." The last word she spoke already broke at the end. I quickly turned around to see her heading back inside the shop.

"Pinkie." I called out as I followed her.

I trotted after her, reaching her side in the shop.

"It's okay, Sarah… I mean… I was just out-partied by another pony. It's no biggie…" She chuckled, but then sighed heavily at her own statement.

For all my life, all I've wanted to do

Was make my friends want to smile true

But maybe I was wrong…

"And Pinkie Pie shouldn't plan parties at all…

Oh man... this isn't good.

She shook her head and thought of what to do next.

I'll try to get up on my hooves

And try a different task

I'll find something new to do

There's gotta be more to me than planning a party or two…

She led me towards her room, where she began getting rid of anything that was party.

I put away my party cannon, I deflated all my balloons

The bubbles all burst, now what is next for you? She walked towards her wall, where there hung pictures with her inside them.

For you... Pinkie Pie then just sat down and I watched as her entire body turned grey and her mane and tail deflated. Gasp... Pinkie....

I can't just leave things like this... I have to fix this... and there's only one person I know who can help her. I teleported over to where everyone was setting up and was greeted by Ren and the others, "Oh Sarah, hey. Wanting to help set up the party?" Ren asked me.

"Uh... not right now. I have to borrow Carrie for a moment, please." I said before grabbing Carrie in my magic, Um.. why do you need Carrie?" Kaede asked.

"I need her to help cheer up a broken hearted and abandoned feeling Pinkie Pie." I stated to them before I teleported her and myself to Pinkie room.

Carrie immediately noticed the lack of party in Pinkie's room, "What happened?" Carrie asked me.

I sighed and explained to Carrie, "Ever since Cheese Sandwhich came here, Pinkie's felt... well.. abandoned by everyone, even her friends. I was the only one who stayed with her while everyone was wrapped up in Cheese Sandwhich and now... she thinks she's not the most partiest pony of them all."

"What?" Carrie gasped in horror and saw the grey Pinkie Pie.

"Oh Pinkie.. I'm sorry I made you feel that way..." Carrie went over and hugged Pinkie.

"It's okay.. I know everyone loves Cheese Sandwhich more than me..." Pinkie said in a deadpanned tone.

"No, we don't.... I don't... Pinkie, you love making everyone smile. You cheer everypony up when they're at their lowest. That's who you are, Pinkie. I love that you have the ability to make ponies and people happy with just a smile, you give hope to others just like Sarah, but you give hope with your smile and your laughter, that's something that can not be taken away from you Pinkie..." Carrie said with a heartfelt smile.

Pinkie's eyes widened in shock at Carrie's words and Pinkie slowly regained her color just as Carrie began to glow brightly for a moment.

Carrie's POV

Huh? W-Why am I glowing.. and why do I hear Sarah's voice?

I am thou, thou art I... Thou hast acquired a new vow.

It shall become the wings of rebellion that breaketh thy chains of captivity.

With the birth of the First Guardian of Laughter, I have obtained the winds of blessing that shall lead to freedom and new power.

Suddenly, a large light engulfed us...coming out of me...

Sarah's POV

"Carrie.....!" Carrie's eyes slowly opened and she saw Pinkie and I looking at me with concern. "W-What happened?" Carrie asked as she sat up.

"You suddenly fell on the ground after this light came from your heart.." Pinkie exclaimed before she gasped in shock and joy, "You have a cutie mark just like the others?!"

"Huh..?" Sarah poofed up a compact mirror and I saw that I did have a cutie mark. Mine looked exactly like Jack, Ren and Jamie's cutie marks; heart shaped shield-like cutie marks but mine had Pinkie Pie's cutie mark in the center.

"Wow...." I gasped awe. "Wait until big brother sees this one me.."

Pinkie squealed and jumped up and down happily, "Yeah Carrie."

Knock Knock Knock

Huh? Whose that? Rainbow Dash suddenly flew up to the room followed by the others, "Pinkie, I'm sorry I got all swept away by Cheese Sandwich." She apologized. "I didn't mean to make you feel like we abandoned you."

"We all are." Twilight added, followed by general agreement from the others. "Sarah told us that you were broken hearted and after some thinking we realized our mistake. We shouldn't have gotten so swept up in someone new and we forgot about you." Ren added.

"Yeah, sorry pink brat." Jack apologized.

Even Spike came walking in to apologize. "Sorry, Pinkie." He said with a sigh.

"No, it's okay. Cheese Sandwhich can headline your party, Rainbow." Pinkie said to Rainbow. "I'll admit that he's a better party pony than me."

"But Pinkie don't you get it?" Rainbow Dash landed in front of Pinkie Pie, "You're both super duper party ponies. Sure, Cheese Sandwich is a great guest party pony, but you're Ponyville's permanent party pony. Nopony could ever take your place, and we could never have a party without you!" Rainbow admitted, hugging Pinkie for a moment and allowing the others to do so as well.

"Rainbow Dash is right." Cheese Sandwich's voice suddenly spoke out, causing us to turn to see him walk in while holding his hat to his chest. "I never meant to take your place in Ponyville. I just wanted to show you what a great party pony I am, Pinkie."

"Why me?" Pinkie asked with great surprise.

"Well..." Cheese Sandwich thought back with rolled eyes.

I fear I told a little fib about my pony past

I hope that when you hear the truth, you will not be aghast

I wasn't quite the super party pony like I claim

The fact is that I was so shy, nopony knew my name

I stumbled into Ponyville one afternoon by chance

And found the biggest ever celebration party dance

Everything was perfect, cheer was filling up the place

And I saw that everypony had a smile upon their face

I vowed that day to change my life, the past I did set free

For now Cheese Sandwich was a party pony full of glee

A super duper party pony - that's what I became

I traveled all Equestria, and all did know my name

But that never would have happened on my own, I'll tell you why

He placed a hoof on Pinkie and brought her closer to him while looking up in reminisce.

For the one who threw that party, it was you, Pinkie Pie.

"Me?" Pinkie exclaimed in shock.

"Yes!" Cheese answered.

"Hah, really?!"

"Really!"

"So I was the pony that threw the awesomely spectacular party that inspired you to become an awesome spectacular party thrower?" She questioned as she bounced excitedly around him.

"Swear on Camembert!"

"Enough with the warm fuzzy stuff, you two." Rainbow Dash suddenly interrupted by cutting between in flight. "It's my birth-iversary, and you gotta throw me a bash!"

"Yeah!" Pinkie threw her hoof out into the sky.

"Let's go!" Cheese cheered.

Super duper party ponies - that is me and you

Pinkie and Cheese began singing together, ready to use both their skills to plan this bash.

A party thrown by one is good, but not as great as two

Come on and let's join forces, have twice the expertise

Now let's all go to the party planned by Pinkie Pie and Cheese!

That night, I swear my heart wouldn't stop glowing figuratively. All those lights and decorations for Rainbow Dash's birthday were amazing to see. Geez, there were so many things I thought I'd never see for a birthday. Even a punch bowl to act as a swimming pool? Wow…

I was just laying next to tree with Snowflake, Pikachu and Zoura watching everything from afar.

Rainbow Dash's party proved to be a party not just fit for her, but for everyone. I smiled in pure glee and soft excitement when I saw everyone having a good time, even the fillies that had their own little rides.

"All right, everypony! We are here to celebrate the birthday..." Cheese Sandwich announced from the stage at the center of the area.

"...and anniversary... "Pinkie Pie added.

"...of Rainbow Dash!" They both finished.

A light blue gift box flew upwards into the sky and then exploded to reveal Rainbow Dash. "Hey, everypony! Who's ready to get their party on?! Hit it!"

Get your hooves up, party's starting out right nowPinkie Pie began, greatly earning the hooves of ponies.

Everypony, everypony get down Cheese rolled on a giant cheese wheel as Pinkie continued.

Time to make a wish, better make it right now

It's been a year and today is your birthday party

Rainbow blew out the candle of her giant cake and removed the rest by blowing wind with her wings.

Make a wish, it's your birthday

Pinkie Pie invited me up on stage with her while Rainbow Dash continued to go all out.

Make a wish, it's your birthday party

Ren, Jamie, Jack, Skye, Kaede, Nicole, Rantaro, Kodiak, Applejack, Rarity, and Twilight even joined by dancing to the beat of her song. I was surprised that Nicole and Rantaro joined in despite their antisocial attitude.

Make a wish, it's your birthday

Make a wish, it's your birthday party!

The excitement and adrenaline of the party was vivid, far more than any other party I had experienced. Well…maybe it was on the same length as Miss Cadence's and Shining Armor's wedding…

Either way, as the party continued to live on, I rummaged around to find Pinkie writing in the journal as she sat in front of a table. I walked towards her as she paused her writing for a second to tap her chip and play with the pencil in her mouth in thought.

"Watcha doing?" I asked, despite the fact I already knew.

"Writing about Rainbow Dash's birth-iversary and what I learned today." She answered with a smile as I took a seat next to her. "I'm just about on the part where I was going to move and you came in and starting talking to me when I was all sad and then you said how no matter what you'd be at my parties because you love them and me too much to skip them and I was like 'Aww' and then the other girls came and started apologizing because they thought they were—"

I placed a hoof on Pinkie's mouth, causing her to puff out her cheeks for a bit. "I think we all know what happened." I honestly expressed with a warm smile.

"Oh yeah." She cheerfully responded and the stretched out her beam brightly.

Something unexpectedly was slid over to us in a wooden box.

"Just a little memento of my visit." Cheese's voice explained.

It opened and released a bright light that cause Pinkie's head to be turned away.

"You're giving me your special rubber chicken friend?" Pinkie Pie asked once she turned back to it.

I, for one, was staring more intensely and frozen-like at it.

"Oh, he's not the only one." Cheese Sandwich placed another rubber chicken on his back with a great big red two on it. "Well, Boneless Two, another job well done. But it's time we mosey along. Another town, another party."

Before he got going, I held out a hoof and called out to him.

"Wait, Cheese."

He stopped and turned his head towards me.

"Is there…anything else you do besides parties?" I asked.

"I like to make fun of songs from time to time." He answered in a goofy smile. "Smack me up if you're interested in an album." He then turned back to face away from us. "See you on…the cheese side…" Afterwards, he resumed walking, continuing on his…deep quest to be known all over Equestria. Huh…

The other girls had joined to see Cheese make his way off.

"I never did get that pony's name." Pinkie surprisingly mentioned.

"Cheese Sandwich!" All of the other girls answered with mixed tones: anger, worry, and concern.

Pinkie Pie giggled out loud. "Oh, yeah!" Then, she lifted her eyes up to take one last look at her new gift.

The Next Day.....

Yawn... well.. last night was a big one. Glad I got alot of sleep last night. Can't wait to have some breakfast. Huh? Why is the living/dining room so dark? "Hello... anypony here?"

Suddenly the lights came on and balloon and confetti came down and I saw everyone calling out, "Surprise...!"

Huh? I saw a large banner that said, 'Thank You, Sarah...!'

"W-What's all this?" I asked everyone confused.

"Pinkie Pie told us how bringing Carrie helped Pinkie see the truth about her purpose of putting smiles on people's faces and how Carrie earned her cutie mark, which made us realize how much you've helped us ever since you came here, so we all decided to put together this 'Thank you' party for you." Ren explained to me.

“And a combination ‘Happy Birthday party for Jackie, Ran and Carrie!” Pinkie added.

Oh yeah... Jack and Rantaro were both 22 now and Carrie’s now 10 years old.

"Wow... I-I don't know what to say..." I said happily.

"Well, here's what I say, Newbie. Let's party!" Jack exclaimed and everyone cheered.

I couldn't help but giggle at them. Though partying isn't one of my strongest traits, I could help but smile in that moment with my friends....

To Be Continued...

Chapter 24: Sarah’s Simple Ways

Ren’s POV

Knock Knock Knock

“Ren! Ren!”

I sat up on my bed after hearing three light pounds on my room door. I groaned and called, “Hello?”.

"Ren! You’re going to be late for the Ponyville Days Pony of Ceremonies selection!" I heard Twilight's voice from outside muffle out as it came through the door.

That's a mouthful…

“Coming Coming...” I called as I changed into my clothes and opened the door to be greeted by all of my best friends…well…maybe not all of them.

"There you are." Twilight mentioned with a smile.

"Oh…yeah." I rubbed my head a little tiredly.

"Come on! We don't want to be late for the selection, do we? Who knows who going to get picked this time!"

"Uh, sure." I returned, not quite remembering what the whole ceremony was about again. Anyway, I followed Twilight out of the home-ship and towards Town Hall where we found all the others

"Wow!" Rainbow Dash suddenly exclaimed as she hovered in flight. "I can't believe how many ponies showed up!" She pointed out as we crossed the bridge to Town Hall. It was true. There were tons of other ponies gathering around, just like Winter Wrap only, only they weren't wearing any vests.

"I can!" Pinkie Pie added in excitedly. "I mean, finding out who the Ponyville Days pony of ceremonies is is a pretty big deal!"

"So what exactly does this.. Pony of Ceremonies do exactly?" Kaede asked Twilight.

"The Pony of Ceremonies gets to hold a large ceremony based on the theme that they decide for all of Ponyville." Twilight explained.

Oh.. so its' like they're celebrating Ponyville.. in a way. "Where's Rantaro and Nicole?" I asked, noticing the two missing from our group.

"Oh you know that dirty money grabber and psychic chick, off who knows where do God knows what." Jack replied.

"Oh look! Sarah came!" Carrie smiled, seeing a familair unicorn, Pikachu, Light Fury and Zoura coming towards us.

"Hello everyone." Sarah greeted.

"Hi Sarah, you're here for the Pony of Ceremonies too?" I asked her. Sarah nodded, "Just wanted to see who would get picked."

"Well good Private Gem, its nice for you to be out instead of being that room of yours all day." Skye stated. Sarah playfully rolled her eyes. As we joined in with the other ponies, Mayor Mare stepped up to the podium while three elder ponies sat at a table, one of them being recognized by all of us.

"Wait... Granny Smith? She's on the selection committee?" Mason questioned, flabbergasted seeing her.

"Who knew.." I added in the same tone.

"I didn't know Granny Smith was on the selection committee." Twilight mentioned.

"Of course she is." Applejack assured confidently. "Ponyville Days celebrates the founding of Ponyville, and she was right there." She explained as a little filly with a balloon had walked up to Granny Smith, whom pat the little filly's mane lightly.

Oh right.. she technically did help in the foundation of Ponyville.

"I'm glad the committee didn't automatically pick me so everypony gets a chance to see how great being me actually is!" Pinkie began to excitedly let herself go verbally, leaving upset frowns on everypony. "Even though the festival's basically a party and the pony of ceremonies gets to organize the whole thing! So it'd totally make sense if they did pick me."

"Shhh!" Everypony shushed her, as the event seemed to be starting.

"Citizens of Ponyville, this year's applicants were all exceptional, but there can only be one Ponyville Days pony of ceremonies." I looked to see who she could have been talking about, and I assumed it were the ponies that were…dressed a little…differently. "And that pony is..." Mayor Mare paused and looked at the selection committee as they talked quietly and eventually agreed on something…or somepony.

Pinkie Pie inhaled in a lot longer than anypony could actually take and then surprised me when she inflated herself and floated above us.

"What the…?!" I exclaimed quietly, being unable to believe what I saw.

"Pinkie.." Sarah used her magic to deflate Pinkie Pie and place the flattened pony on the ground... where she popped back up like that!

Granny Smith walked over to Mayor Mare and placed a slip of paper on the podium for her to see. The mayor's smile disappeared for a quick moment, as if she was surprised to see who it was, but then it quickly grew back when she announced the name. "Sarah Gem!"

"Huh? Sarah?" I questioned.

"Huh? Me?" Sarah asked in the same confused tone while the crowd cheered for her.

"Congratulations Sarah." Twilight smiled.

"Yeah!" Carrie added.

"B-But I don't remember being a candidate.." Sarah said confused, only for a mischievous chuckle to be heard from her Zoura pokemon. "Zoura.... do you have anything to do with it...?" I slowly asked the Tricky Fox Pokemon.

"En En." Zoura smiled and nodded.

"What did you do...?" Kaede questioned.

"He must have posed as Sarah and made her a canidate without her knowing." Twilight suggested and Zoura smirked and nodded.

"Zoura..." Sarah sighed in dismay.

"En En." Zoura said to her.

"Zoura said it would be good for you to do something great for Ponyville. Just for a change of scenery." Fluttershy translated. Sarah sighed. Well Zoura's heart is in the right place.. and it would be nice to see if Sarah has a creative side to her.

"So Sarah, do you have anything in mind?" Twilight questioned.

"Hmmm...." Sarah thought. Wonder what she's gonna have for the celebration?

Sarah's POV

Okay... so... what can I do for the celebration... what theme can I possible come up with...? "Pikachu...?" Huh? Oh Pikachu.

My little electric mouse friend and Snowflake came up to me with a small coo, wondering what I would have as my theme. "Don't worry, I'll think of something." I reassured them and then it hit me! "In fact.... you two can help me with my theme, you too Zoura."

"En En." Zoura smiled.

Alright! This will be perfect showing exactly what makes Ponyville special. Hehehe.. Ren and the other will be thrilled.

A Few Hours Later...

Perfect....! All around Ponyville, ponies were chatting happily with some.. special friends.. who were these special friends you ask.. well they were Pokemon..!

Yes, I'm not lying I actually brought a lot of Pokemon to the celebration, for my theme; Friendship. Ever since I traveled around Equestria and came to Ponyville, I've seen and created many friendships with different creatures big and small and now I'll have this celebration celebrate the friendships that make Ponyville so special and what better creatures to do that than Pokemon. I would have brought dragons too but... that might be a risky move in exposing their homeworld.

"Sarah! This is incredible..!" Ren called as he and the group came over. "You actually brought Pokemon into Equestria!"

"Great, now you've got the gaming nerd all hype." Jack complained.

"Jack, let Ren have his moment." Mason scolded, earning a sigh from him.

"This is unbelievable Sarah, I would have never have thought of this." Twilight said. "You did an excellent job with the pairings."

"Yes.. and I have fifteen pokemon for you guys." I smiled.

"Really?!" Everyone exclaimed at me and I nodded. I turned and whistle and fifteen pokemon came towards me; All eight Eeveeluations, Noctowl, Skitty, Mudsdale, Milotic, Talonflame, and a Delcatty.

Everyone gasped in awe at the pokemon. "Alright..!" Ren smiled.

I nodded, "Ren, you'll get Vaporeon. Jack you'll get Flareon. Mason and Carrie, you'll get Glaceon and Leafeon. Jamie, you'll get Jolteon. Rantaro and Nicole, you'll get Umberon and Espeon since the two had an interest in you the last time we crossed paths and Skye, you'll get Sylveon."

The eight Eeveelutions smiled and bounded over to their new trainers.

"Now for you six girls; Twilight's you'll get Noctowl, since you have Owlicious. Pinkie, you'll have Skitty. Applejack, you'll have Mudsdale, since he'll be an excellent helper in farming. Rarity, you'll get Milotic for her beauty. Rainbow Dash you'll get Talonflame, whose fast in the air like you and Fluttershy, you'll get Delcatty, whose sweet but shy like you."

The pokemon smiled and went over to their Pony trainers happily. "Thank you Sarah, this is incredible and amazing.." Twilight said, rubbing Noctowl's wing. I smiled and nodded.

"Yeah, this will be one celebration nopony will forget." Ren smiled, hugging his Vaporeon pal with the biggest smile on his face.

I couldn't help but chuckle....

Now I'm not the only one with a Pokemon as part of my family...

To Be Continued....

Author's Note

Now the Pokemon will basically be like some more pets for the Human Nine and Mane Six, they won't appear very much during the series (save for Ren and the others regular pets) but I decided to give them all Pokemon Partners.

The Human Nine's Pokemon:

Ren - Vaporeon

Moves - Water Gun, Last Resort, Iron Tail, Shadow Ball

Rantaro - Umbreon

Moves - Dark Pulse, Psychic, Moonlight, Shadow Ball

Nicole - Espeon

Moves - Psychic, Psybeam, Iron Tail, Shadow Ball

Jamie - Jolteon

Moves - Thunder Fang, Thunderbolt, Double Kick, Shadow Ball

Jack - Flareon

Moves - Fire Fang, Flamethrower, Double Edge, Shadow Ball

Carrie - Leafeon

Moves - Synthesis, Energy Ball, Solar Blade, Shadow Ball

Mason - Glaceon

Moves - Shadow Ball, Ice Fang, Icy Wind, Ice Shard, Iron Tail

Mane Six's Pokemon:

Pinkie Pie - Skitty

Moves - Ice Beam, Double Team, Shadow Ball, Iron Tail

Rainbow Dash - Talonflame

Moves - Superpower, Sky Attack, Brave Bird, Close Combat, Steel Wing, Aerial Ace

Applejack - Mudsdale

Moves - High Horsepower, Double Kick, Stomp, Iron Head

Rarity - Milotic

Moves - Recover, Iron Tail, Water Gun, Twister

Twilight - Noctowl

Moves - Aerial Ace, Steel Wing, Air Slash, Tackle

Fluttershy - Delcatty

Moves - Thunderbolt, Ice Beam, Solarbeam, Safeguard

Chapter 25: Sarah Time

Carrie's POV

"Alright Sweetie Belle and Carrie, you wanna read through my notes once more before you try it?" Sarah asked Sweetie Belle, who was looking at two small brooms in the corner of her room.

Sweetie Belle shook her head, "Nope, I've got this." she said with confidence.

"Me too." I smiled.

"Alright, give it a try." Sarah smiled and Sweetie Belle used her magic on the broom. Her magic aura flicked on and off on her horn and she grunted trying to lift the broom up off of the ground, but it just flopped on the ground, much to her dismay. "Aww man!"

"My turn!" I cheered and I lifted my hands and they glowed in a blue aura as did the broom but like Sweetie Belle's it was still weak. I tried to lift the broom as well but it flopped to the ground.

"Aww..." I whined.

"Don't get discouraged right away, girls." Sarah advised her.

"Yeah, you'll be great at magic with some more practice." I added.

"A little more magic practice and liftin' brooms'll be a cinch!" Applebloom added.

"I doubt it. That thing weighs a ton." Sweetie Belle complained until Pikachu came over and picked up the brooms with ease and took it back to my closet. "Hmph. I'll never get my cutie mark for this..." Sweetie Belle grumbled.

"Maybe not. But I'm happy to keep helping you learn just for the fun of it as long as you like." Sarah offered.

She's been helping me and my friends learn some new skills that could be helpful to us. Applebloom was working on potion-making, Scootaloo was working on putting a unicycle back together, Sweetie Belle was working on her magic and I was working on my magic as well.

"I can't believe Carrie got her cutie mark." Applebloom said with a smile.

Hehe, when I showed the girls my cutie mark after helping Pinkie Pie realizes how much she means to everyone, they were shocked and estatic beyond belief.

"So Sarah, can you show me how to put this unicycle back together?" Scootaloo asked me with a squee and puppy dog eyes. I chuckled, " Scootaloo, I already told you I won't show you how, but I'll help you find the instructions so you can figure it out yourself."

"Ugh, I hate research!" Scootaloo complained.

"But its how you can learn about new things. It's how I learned about Snowflake's abilities." Sarah smiled before she gestured to her newly found library section of her room, "To your left, third shelf from the bottom. You'll find it in no time."

"Thanks so much for helpin' us all learn these new skills, Sarah." Applebloom thanked.

"Yeah, thank you for helping me with my magic." I added.

"Since Twilight's helping Ren, Kaede, Jack and Jamie with their magic skills and powers, I figured I could help you while your brothers' relaxing."

"Always glad to pass on my love of learning for learning's sake." Sarah smiled.

"Only I'm afraid I'll never get the hang of this potion-makin'." Applebloom added sadly.

“Did you follow the magic plant-growing formula I gave you?” Sarah asked her.

“Well... uh... more or less.” Applebloom said, looking over the opened pages of Sarah’s plant growing formula

“Well, let's try it out on this apple seedling and see how we do.” Sarah smiled.

“Oh... I hope this works.” Applebloom took the small dropper and put the potion into the plant. The plant spread out... and started coughing... literally coughing!

“Hahaha...” Applebloom, Scootaloo and I laughed while Sarah chuckled a bit as well.

https://m.

Today, we were at school in the playground for recess. Today we had a special guest coming. Ms. Cheerlie didn’t give jus a hint as to who is what but all she said was that it was a friend of mine and the Crusaders.

“Yoo-hoo! Gather 'round! It's time!” Ugh... here we go again. Diamond Tiara about to show off again...

“As you all know, I had promised to put on an amazing, first-time-ever acrobatic display for you all today!” The foals cheered but I rolled my eyes. Oh brother....

“I know, it's so exciting. But I'm tired.” Hmph. Figured that. The foals sighed sadly, “But I did not wish to disappoint you all, so I brought my butler Randolph to do them for me.”

We turned and we saw a old looking pony balancing on a ball and balancing three smaller balls on his legs and head. He looked like he was going to fall down at any minute. Poor guy.

The foals seemed to love it especially when Silver Spoon went, “That was amazing, Diamond Tiara.” Oh please! She didn’t even do anything!

“I know. I don't know how I do it.” Diamond Tiara bragged.

“Ican't believe she gets so much attention without even really doing anything!” Applebloom complained.

“She's using somepony else to build herself up, and without even putting any effort to learn her own skills like we do!” Scootaloo added.

“Like she always does. Ugh, I wish we would be the big shots around here for once.” I said, tired of all the un called for attention Diamond Tiara was getting.

When I showed everyone my cutie mark, all of the foals were amazed that I got a cutie mark despite being a human. That popularity lasted for about a day before Diamond Tiara took over.

“Hey, come to think of it, if we get really good at the stuff Twilight's teaching us, wecould be the big shots around here for a change!” Sweetie Belle stated.

“Maybe...” I said with uncertainty. Then we saw the duo coming over to us. Oh boy, here we go. “Hey Sweetie Belle, is your sister Rarity taking you to Manehattan anytime soon?” Diamond Tiara asked.

“Because if she is, maybe you can meet up with us while we hang out with a bunch of famous celebrities.” Silver Spoon added.

“Actually, my sister hasn't offered to take me to Manehattan anytime soon.” Sweetie Belle stated.

“Yeah, we figured.” Diamond Tiara smirked. “And what’s new about your little monkeys powers. Hahaha...!”

“Hey! Carrie is called a human! Not an monkey.” Applebloom defended.

“And she has her own cutie mark of her own.” Scootaloo added.

“So? That doesn’t mean she’ll be as good as us.” Silver Spoon smirked. Oooh...!

“Bump, bump, sugar lump rump!” They both said before laughing at us. Ugh! They always do this. I hope someone can put them in their place.

Just then, a loud roar was heard over the school and something flew over the playground. “What the-? What’s that?” Diamond Tiara asked.

The foals gasped in awe as the creature cane done in front of us... which turned out to be, “Sarah?!” I exclaimed in shock seeing her.

Sarah got off of Snowflake and came over to us, “Hi Carrie, Crusaders.” She smiled.

“What are your doing here?” Applebloom asked.

“Hehe. What do you think? I’m the special guest that’s at your school today.” Sarah replied, much to our shock.

“Really?!” All four of us exclaimed. Sarah nodded, “Mm-hm. Cheerilee said that it would be nice if I taught everyone about Snowflake, Pikachu and Zoura. To give you all a glimpses of just how big the world is.” Sarah explained.

“Cool!” Scootaloo said with a smile.

Snowflake crown and Diamond Tiara and Silver Spoon curiously. “What the heck is this thing?” Diamond Tiara asked. “It looks like a big lizard.”

“Snowflake is a dragon to be exact.” Sarah replied. “More on her species will be explained when your class starts.”

“Pikachu..!”

“En en!”

Pikachu! Zoura! The two little Pokémon cheered happily at the sight of us and Pikachu playfully leaped into my arms. “Hehe, hi there..”

“Chuuu...” Pikachu cooed. Hehe this little guy always brightens up my day.

Then the school bell rang, “Alright class, today we’re gonna have class outside for our special guests lecture today.” Ms. Cheerilee said.

Class outside? That’s a new one. Wonder what Sarah plans to show everyone?

Sarah’s POV

“Alright class today we have a special guest joining us today with her unique creatures.” Cheerilee started. “Everypony please welcome, Sarah Gem and her creatures.”

The class clapped their hooves together as Sarah, Snowflake, Pikachu and Zoura came beside Ms. Cheerilee. “Thank you, Ms. Cheerilee. Hello everypony, I’m Sarah Gem and these are my friends, Snowflake, Pikachu and Zoura.” I introduced. “And were gonna show you the different creatures that secretly reside in Equestria.”

A small hoof went up, “Yes?”

“So what kind of creature is your white friend?” The folly asked looking at Snowflake. “Snowflake is my Light Fury dragon. She’s part of the Strike Class of Dragons, categorizes her blinding speed, vice like jaw strength and extreme intelligence.”

“What can she do?” another foal asked.

“She can release powerful plasma blasts into the air.” I replied and I looked at Snowflake who tilted her head up and fired two plasma blasts into the air, which exploded and create a ring of purple in the air. The foals gasped in awe.

“What else can she do?” Scootaloo asked.

“Snowflake has the ability to cloak herself using her plasma blasts as seen..” Snowflake flew into the air just a few feet above the ground and launched a plasma blast and dove into it, vanishing into thin air.

“Woah!”

“How’d she do that?”

“Awesome!”

Snowflake reappeared and landed in front of the foals. “She can do this because when the heat comes around her, it turns her scales reflective allowing her to blend into her environment with ease.”

All of the foals were in awe at Snowflake’s skills, except for one who I already knew wouldn’t be pleased.

“What can you little mouse do?” another filly asked, looking at Pikachu.

“Pikachu is the Electric Mouse Pokemon. An electric type. He can use his electricity to attack or for defense. He can power up electrical items with this Thunderbolt.” I explained.

“And what about your lack fox? I bet that thing can’t do a single thing.” Diamond Tiara challenged and Zoura am accepted that challenge. Zoura went near Diamond Tiara and glowed pink... turning into an exact copy of her!

“What?!” Diamond Tiara explained.

“Cool...!” The foals went.

“Zoura’s ability is called Illusion. She can change her shape into anyone or anypony she chooses.” I explained and Zoura turned back into herself and snickered mischievous at Diamond Tiara.

Zoura happily walked back over to Sarah. “So you have unquote creatures but what makes you so special?” Diamond Tiara questioned. “How about you show us some of your powers?”

“Sorry, but I can’t do that.” I replied.

“Why not?” Diamond Tiara questioned.

“It would put all of you at risk.” I said in a serious tone.

“At risk of what?” Diamond Tiara added.

“At risk of falling to my control...” The foals gasped and screamed in fear as Void made his appearance behind them. Snowflake snarled at him while Pikachu and Zoura growled. “It’s nice to see you again, sister...” Void smirked.

“Leave this place now, Void.” I demanded.

"And miss the chance to get at least some of my power back from little Carrie? I think not." Void added, much to my horror. Applebloom, Scootaloo and Sweetie Belle stood in front of me, "Leave Carrie alone, you big meanie!" Scootaloo said.

"Yeah, you're not getting anywhere near her." Applebloom added.

Void chuckled, "That's sweet. Defending your friend, but you cannot match my power." Void then launched a sphere of his dark magic at us but Snowflake countered with her plasma blast.

I then fired a blast of magic at Void but he blocked it with a shield of dark magic. "Stay out of my way, sister..." Void snarled before his eyes glowed and shadows formed around him.

I lit my horn and a large amount of light formed around me as well. Void formed his shadows into the shape of a snake-like dragon and launched it at me and I did the same thing. The two snake-like dragons rammed and circled each other while Void and I controlled them with their magic. Void's dragon fired a beam of dark magic but my dragon deflected it with its tail.

"Carrie!" "Applebloom!" "Sweetie Belle!" "Scoots!"

Everyone, save for me , turned and saw Big Brother and everyone else coming towards us.

"Carrie, are you alright?" Mason asked me, frantically looking over me, "We saw dark clouds near the school."

"I'm okay, big brother." Carrie said. "Sarah's fighting off Void. He wanted to try and take my power."

"Of course he would." Twilight growled. "He figured since you were alone, you wouldn't be very well protected from him."

"But look at Newbie." Jack said and we watched as my dragon curled around Void's and squeezed it, making it disappear before it hissed at Void and charged him and struck his chest. "Agh!" Void growled before his hands glowed and he blasted my light dragon before he tried to blast her, but I raised a shield and blocked the attack.

"Leave Void and leave young Carrie alone!" I growled.

Void snarled, "You heard Newbie, beat it!" Jack added, showing his fists.

"Yeah, you've lost this round, Void. Now get out of here." Ren added, holding his Hacking Gun while my big brother held out his bamboo stick.

Void snarled and glared at Sarah, "This isn't over, sister. We shall meet again..." and he disappeared into the shadows.

Cheerliee and the class sighed in relief and the class cheered for me as they came around me.

"That was so cool."

"You were so strong and powerful."

"Can you teach me how to do that?"

"Easy, little ones.." I calmed them down. "I'm just glad you all are safe."

"Thank you Sarah." Mrs. Cheerliee said with a smile.

"Your welcome, Mrs. Cheerliee." I smiled before I went over to Carrie and the others. "Are you all alright?" I asked.

"We're fine. What about you Sarah?" Ren asked me.

"I'm fine." I replied.

"So that's why you don't use your powers so often? Cause Void can instantly track you down?" Carrie asked me and I grimly nodded.

"We're connected afterall. Even thought we split apart, we're not completely separated. We're still bonded together, meaning we can sense each other's presence and powers and track each other down instantly." I said grimly. "Which could put many lives at risk."

"So... that's why you were so... quiet about your abilities.." Ren breathed in realization and I nodded. "As long as Void's out there, no one is safe... not even me.."

"Well don't worry, Sarah. We'll beat your big meanie of a brother in no time." Pinkie reassured.

"Pinkie's right. We'll defeat him so you can finally have some peace for once." Applejack added.

"Yeah." Carrie and the Crusaders smiled.

I smiled at my friends as Snowflake, Pikachu and Zoura came over. "Thank you.... everyone..."

To Be Continued...

Chapter 26: It Ain't Nothing Breezie

Jamie's POV

"Why'd you want to come here?" I asked Twilight, who led me inside the Castle of the Two Sisters. Apparently, she wanted something urgently cause she came knocking on my door, shocking me awake.

"I just wanted to look up some spells while the others are getting ready for the Breezies." Twilight responded. "Maybe there's one that can help the little things?" She turned her head over her shoulder to look at me. "After all, they're so fragile. It wouldn't hurt to have something in case anything happens, right?"

"Yeah, I guess…" I looked around as we headed into the library. "So what exactly are these... Breezies?"

"They're tiny little creatures who can float along the winds. They're going to their home and they need a strong breeze to help get them through Ponyville. Fluttershy is so happy their coming." Twilight smiled.

Yeah, Fluttershy would be happy about that I mean, she's the animal lover of the group.

"I guess it's a good thing we cleaned up in here. It's not as…creepy anymore." Twilight returned a short giggle. "Do you think there'd be anything specific that could help the Breezies?"

"I donnu." Twilight pondered. "Maybe there might be a spell that can magically create a breeze for them to get back home. Right now, Rainbow Dash and a couple of other Pegasi are trying to create a small enough breeze for them."

"If the breeze has to be so weak, can't one pegasus just do it?" I questioned.

"It's complicated, I think." Twilight honestly shared. "You have to have the breeze just perfect, and you also have to take in account of the radius of the wind velocity, otherwise, a few of the Breezies in the group might fall behind for having a lighter breeze than the ones in the middle."

"Yeah…" I believed I understood what Twilight meant. "Well…as long as it gets them home, I guess they can do whatever they want."

Twilight looked through the shelves in the library. "It's a good thing that these books are still in alphabetical order. I wouldn't mind alphabetizing if they weren't, but I'm not sure how long it would take, considering we need to get back soon to watch the Breezies."

"Uh-huh…" I returned, scanning among the library and comparing it to Twilight's, which made Twilight's look like only a small section to the library of the Two Sisters.

"There's just so much I haven't read from here…" Twilight seemed to wander in thought. "Sometimes…I wish I could just…I don't know…stop time and read everything here."

"Yeah…?" I fiddled around with some books on the shelves while presenting a slightly worried expression for some reason.

Twilight noticed the look on my face. "Don't worry. If I had to choose between reading books or you all. With no doubt, I would choose all of my friends."

"I got you…" I answered.

"I'll borrow this book to read back in Ponyville." Twilight closed the book and began walking back out of the library. "We don't want to be late for the Breezies."

"Do you know what they look like?" I asked, catching up to her side.

"Only by book, but this'll be the first time for me." She responded, continuing to carry her borrowed book with her magic.

"However they look like…I'm pretty sure everypony in Ponyville will be outside waiting to see them…" I mentioned before we exited out of the castle to head through the Everfree Forest and back in Ponyville.

Ren's POV

"That's too strong!" We heard Rainbow Dash yell out to her team of Pegasi, who were focusing their wings on following Rainbow's instructions. "We gotta slow this breeze down or we're gonna blow those Breezies apart!" They worked at moving just a little slower, providing a gentler breeze.

"Hey, Ren. Hey everyone!" I heard Twilight's voice and saw her and Jamie coming towards us.

"Hey Twilight. Hey Jamie." I greeted with a smile.

"Is everything ready?" Twilight asked.

"Yes, everything's ready to go." I smiled while I heard Jack yawn, "Can we get this over with so I nap?"

"Private Yamaki, stop napping so much." Skye exclaimed at him.

"You're not my mother." Jack replied.

"I'm your General!" Skye retorted back.

"So?" Jack questioned and Skye groaned in frustration at his attitude.

"Now, now you two calm down." Nicole said, staring at her IPad.

"I didn't expect to see you two here." Sarah said, looking at Nicole and Rantaro.

"Yeah, well I thought it would be good reasech for me." Nicole said.

"And I just came cause I was bored." Rantaro sighed.

"No you came cause you wanted to be with everyone else and not by yourself." Nicole stated, irking Rantaro.

"Quiet you." Rantaro pouted.

"What I don't understand is why they need the Pegasi to make a breeze for them." Mason mentioned.

"Well, you see, it's the breeze that activates the Breezies' magic, and that magic protects the pollen they're carrying from being destroyed." Fluttershy happily answered.

"So, no breeze means no magic means the pollen goes bad?" He tried to hold clear.

"That's right!" Fluttershy returned. "And they only have two days to get that pollen back before the portal to their home closes. That's why it's ever-so-important that we help them make their way through Ponyville safely."

"We certainly wouldn't want to scare them and divert them from their path!" Mrs. Cake told her husband.

"Now you understand!" Fluttershy exclaimed in joy softly.

"Hm, you certainly know a lot about them." Mr. Cake stated.

"Oh, thank you." Fluttershy looked away in bashfulness, having to pull back the part of her mane that was beginning to hover over her face. "I went to see them gathering their pollen in western Equestria."

This blinding light began interrupting our meeting, but it certainly wasn't coming from me. "Uh-oh…" Fluttershy mentioned, looking at another area. She walked off to confront the source of this light, which happened to be none other than Rarity herself. "Um, Rarity?" Fluttershy called, seeing other ponies being bothered by it. "I, uh, hate to weigh in with you when it comes to fashion, but..."

"Oh, there's too much purple on this, isn't there?" Rarity guessed. "I knew it! But Twilight refused to admit it."

"What?!" Twilight heard what Rarity said as she was right beside me. "I—"

"Oh, no-no-no-no-no." Fluttershy corrected. "It's the perfect amount of purple. It's just that there's an awful lot of sequins on your jacket."

"Oh, darling, please! One can never have too many sequins!" Rarity chuckled.

"You can if they reflect the sun, and the light catches a group of Breezies right in their eyes, and blinds them long enough to get them off their course so they never get home!" Fluttershy panicked internally at the thought of something going horribly wrong with the Breezies.

"In other words, lose it, fashion loon." Jack grumbled.

"I stand corrected!" Rarity realized the danger behind her outfit. "I suppose there is the rare instance where one can have too many sequins. I'll just take off my jacket." As soon as she did, she revealed yet another outfit that was way brighter than the last. "I suppose this won't do either?" She asked, believing it didn't help the cause at all.

Fluttershy only shook her head, flinching greatly at the sight of it.

Meanwhile, Rainbow Dash had been observing the distance. Afterwards, she lowered herself towards Twilight and whispered in her ear, bringing a large grin to her face. "Everypony!" She exclaimed out in whisper and waved to catch the attention of everyone in the area. "It's time! Please welcome... the Breezies!" She directed their attention towards a huge crowd of tiny creatures that began breezing by. They looked liked butterflies…but they were also like tiny ponies as well… Huh… It was like a mix of the two actually. Either way, they were fascinating to see for the first time.

Everypony behaved amazingly and remained absolutely silent as they all watched the Breezies float by in awe. Fortunately, Rarity had already ditched the outfits she had been wearing, so there were no dangerous distractions.

"Lun! Arshen aifo!" One of them yelled in a very high-pitched voice.

"So... cute! Can't... take... it!" I could hear Pinkie want to burst out.

"Hold your excitement, Pinkie…" I warned, holding a hoof on her while I noticed her holding air in her cheeks immensely. After, I moved on to look for Fluttershy in the crowd to be with. Once I found her gazing up just like any other pony, I grabbed ahold of her and gave her a little smile. "How are you feeling?"

"Isn't it amazing?" Fluttershy asked, lightly strengthening her grip on my hoof. "It's beautiful to see how such adorable creatures exist in this world."

"I wonder about the same thing with you." I decided to answer a bit wittily, seeing as it was the perfect opportunity.

Fluttershy was a bit surprised to hear this, but she quickly recovered and blushed to pull herself closer to me. "Nature is so fascinating."

"Yeah... just like on our planet." I smiled. Fluttershy and I looked at each other and we smiled.

All of sudden we heard panicking from above us, and all of the crowd gasped loudly, gaining Fluttershy's and my attention.

"Slow down the breeze for the other group to catch up!" Rainbow Dash exclaimed out loud.

"They're too far back! We can't connect the breeze to both sets of Breezies!" The Pegasus stallion that was helping her answered through the wind.

"What if we speed it up?" Rainbow Dash questioned.

"Then the first group'll be going too fast, and they'll get separated from each other!" The other responded.

Rainbow Dash could only look back, having no idea what to do as the group that had been separated somehow spun around uncontrollably in the ending breeze. Fluttershy only stared in pure horror, leaving me almost speechless just by looking at her face.

"Fluttershy!" I called her. "You're the only one here out of all of us that knows what to do with the Breezies. What do we do?!" I tried to quickly ask her for instructions while trying to not place pressure on her at the same time.

"Tanagretu nik mir! Maisegu de piripa!" We heard in the background.

Turning her head back to the Breezies, she gasped at the sight of the worsening condition they were getting into. She gasped loudly, sharply, and quickly attended to them. What Fluttershy had actually gone to do was save a Breezie from roaming too far away, stopping her gently with her chest. Afterwards, she hurried to the rest where one of the Breezies was shouting.

"Mekenar stuf!"

"He's right!" Fluttershy agreed, seeming to completely understand the language they spoke. "You must all gather as close as you possibly can!"

After, they all managed to quickly grab ahold of Fluttershy by either her tail, mane, or coat. As soon as everypony in the crowd saw that they were saved because of Fluttershy, they immediately began cheering loudly. Fluttershy landed near the nearest stump and placed them on there to receive cheers from them as well. I made my way over there by trotting.

"Mugudi saikendus?" The same one that had been yelling during the mishap asked Fluttershy.

"Oh, I understand the language of all kinds of creatures!" Fluttershy informed happily.

"You must be so proud." He answered with a kind of accent that seemed foreign here.

"Not very polite for the one who helped saved you all." I mentioned once I caught up, becoming a little annoyed to this creature's sarcastic response along with rolling eyes.

Before he had the chance to have a say, Fluttershy asked him a question in return. "You speak our language too?"

"I can. This lot can only understand you. Clearly, they're not the brightest bunch around." He really sounded like he wanted to purposely provoke and insult them.

As a just reaction, they all returned shouts of indignation towards him, to which he seemed to look back at in a "could care less" attitude.

"That was amazing!" Pinkie Pie screamed out loud behind us, having had brought the others with her.

"I'm sorry we couldn't get a breeze going that would get them back to the others." Rainbow Dash apologized.

"Oh, it's not your fault." Fluttershy assured politely.

"I, for one, am very proud of you, Fluttershy. Leaping into action like that." Twilight reminded her, causing her to blush in modesty and look back.

"So am I." I placed a hoof around her and appropriately snuggled her.

"I feel like I should design you a special hero's gown! Heh..." Rarity offered, gaining the nods of approval from both Pinkie Pie and Applejack. "Or a sash. At least a sash."

"Okay, okay, okay!" Spike suddenly ran into the scene, babbling about something. I know what you're all thinking! Why don't you just say it?!" He threw himself at Fluttershy's hooves, as if he desperately wanted forgiveness.

"Spike, what are you talking about?" I questioned, unable to comprehend what he was so upset about.

"I'm the one who messed up the breeze! It was an accident, I swear! I didn't mean it! I'm sorry! This is all my fault! I'm so, so sorry!" He cried in response.

"Oh, Spike, it's okay!" Fluttershy swiftly and softly assured. "It could have happened with any one of us."

Spike's tears immediately disappeared, grinning in relief.

"Okay... Thank you!" He hopped towards Fluttershy, wrapping his claws around her neck and pushing her back a bit. Based on the look on her face, it somewhat surprised/shocked her as she slightly flinched and bit her lower lip in fear. Nevertheless, the shouting from the Breezies was what caught everypony's attention, as Spike had almost pushed them off the stump they were on.

"Uh..." Spike was swift to back off and away from the Breezies to avoid angering them again. "I'm... just... gonna stay over here." He remained an unnecessary large distance away from us.

"So, Fluttershy, you want us to get the breeze going again so these little guys can get a move on?" Rainbow asked.

On the contrary, all of the Breezies except the one "loudmouth", as Fluttershy would say, returned cries of protest, holding on to Fluttershy and not wanting to let go.

"Maybe we should wait just a moment or so." Fluttershy suggested, seeing as they didn't want to leave her side. "They've been through so much..."

Knowing Fluttershy was the expert with such matters, Rainbow Dash merely shrugged. "Just gimme the word when you think they're ready." She mentioned with a smile.

"Guess they must have been terrified after what happened." I turned towards the group on Fluttershy. "I can't really blame them. It may have looked just a little mishap, but to them must have been an utter catastrophe."

They nodded to agree with my assumption and some of them even flew over from Fluttershy to hang with me on my coat. I couldn't help but chuckle at that.

"What are you talking about?!" The one that stayed behind angrily spoke with his heavy accent. "The only catastrophe is not getting back home before it's too late!"

"Don't worry. You all still have plenty of time before the portal closes." Fluttershy guaranteed. "I'm sure you can just spare some time to relax after what happened."

He only turned around, crossed his forelegs, and muttered under his breath.

Fluttershy took the little Breezies to her cottage, where she allowed them to ease their nerves after that unfortunate disaster. I was with her decision, as I remembered seeing their little faces full with despair and confusion. I could tell they had no idea what was going on at the time, and it only seemed appropriate for them to take a breather before heading back. It was nice to see them grow comfortable once inside Fluttershy's cottage.

Sarah and Snowflake came along too, just to see how they were doing.

Fluttershy had placed all their pollen on a table and made sure it stayed safe. There was time for introductions and for Fluttershy to learn their names. Meanwhile, they made themselves at home, unfortunately taking the birdhouses and even Angel's bed.

I would have wanted to interact with them as much as Fluttershy did, but I did not know their language, and Fluttershy couldn't translate for me every moment as she was fulfilling several of their requests.

"Oh, my, Twirly, you look like you need a blanket." Fluttershy spotted a shaking and shivering Breezie, who actually wore the same coat color as Fluttershy did. Fluttershy turned to me to ask for a favor. "Alex, can you grab me a tissue from that tissue box over there?" She directed.

"Sure." I returned and did so, easily giving it to her.

She placed over the Breezie, ending the shivers.

"Sanken." Twirly expressed, which I assumed was a thanks after the big grin.

"Oh, no problem!" Fluttershy responded and then lowered her head to face another Breezie sitting on the ground and holding up an empty thimble.

"Malenki?" She asked.

"Oh, did you need some more water?" Fluttershy was quick to grab the eyedropper in a small bottle of water and squeeze out just a drop of refreshing fluid. The Breezie happily slurped it, reminding me of how surprising it was that these tiny creatures took so little.

"Now, who else needed a hoof-knitted sweater?" Fluttershy asked, presenting a super tiny sweater that would, of course, fit the body of one of the Breezies. Another one of them flew up and delightfully took it. Afterwards, they all cheered at Fluttershy's high level of hospitality.

"Wow, Fluttershy. You really are making them feel at home." I mentioned by the sight of their happiness.

"Well, you know." She answered. "I always love to help every creature in need. Especially something so cute like the Breezies!" Fluttershy paused and lowered her head a little shyly. She used her hoof to move a strand of her mane that fell in front of her face back in place. "You know…it…um…it…sort of…" She began rubbing her foreleg. "…makes me feel…um…like…"

"Hey there!" Applejack had suddenly opened the front door to the cottage. "Can we come in?" She presented Twilight, whom was at her side.

"Oh, of course!" Fluttershy responded after being a little startled. However, when she noticed Applejack trotting in, she quickly dashed to her and placed a hoof in front of her chest. "But watch your step!" She held her eyes towards the floor, leading the others to do so as well.

"Oop, sorry about that, little one." Applejack apologized to the frightened Breezie on the floor that she had almost stepped on.

"We just wanted to see if you thought the Breezies were ready to give it another try." Twilight explained as the Breezie that was on the floor climbed up Fluttershy's mane.

"Has it been an hour already?" Fluttershy faced me, unable to believe how much time had passed so quickly. "Oh, my goodness! Time flies when you're making sure little creatures don't feel that you're abandoning them to the cruel world." She mentioned, staring out the window to see a scenery didn't really depict what she meant.

"But they're not going to a cruel world, right?" Twilight clarified. "They're going home."

Fluttershy turned towards the Breezies, whom all stared back at her questionably. She looked at them a little oddly and proceeded to reply to Twilight. "Oh, yes, that's right!"

All of the Breezies swiftly sprung up to the air and used their wings to fly over to Fluttershy and release cries of protests, attempting to convince not to do just that.

"I don't think they want to leave...." Jamie blinked before looking at Fluttershy.

Yeah.... Jamie's right.... they don't really seem they wanna leave but....

"On second thought, I don't think they're quite ready…"

"Are you sure about that?" I questioned, looking at them and feeling that they were fine. Physically, at least. I know they went through a rough patch, or leaf in this case, but they couldn't stay here forever…

Fluttershy nodded her head. "I'm sure they can stay just a little while longer."

"Supa laipas data kurpa!" The same rude Breezie that stood out from the others shouted angrily out from Fluttershy's couch. "Mise neku ersken laika maur! Siripat sulat!"

While Twilight, Applejack, and I returned puzzled faces, Fluttershy was the only one who held her jaw open in shock. Okay.... something tells me there was some.. language with that sentence.. maybe...

"Uh... what did he say?" Applejack asked.

"I'd... rather not say." With a strong flushed look, she strongly hinted that his words were too foul to repeat.

"Okay, well, I'm sure you know what you're doin'." Applejack turned around and began heading out. "No one knows rare magical creatures like you do."

"We'll just wait for your word." Twilight stated, leaving with Applejack.

"Thank you. I'll be in touch very soon." Fluttershy mentioned before closing the door.

"We need to go now, or we will never get home!" He spoke clearly now to have us both know how he felt. "I wish we did not need that stupid breeze to activate our magic, or I would just force you all to fly home right now! Why do we have to need magic to keep our pollen safe?"

"Um, now, Seabreeze—"

"Why are you giving in to these wimps?!" Seabreeze rudely interrupted her. "If they had not been so scared in the first place, this never would have happened!"

"But that is just not true, Seabreeze. It was because of a leaf, and you know that!" Fluttershy politely pointed out.

"Oh, please! They have no idea what they're doing out there!" He continued. "Like you said, we need as much time as we can get because they are so incompetent!"

"Well, I didn't say that exactly now, did I?" Fluttershy corrected.

If I had been sitting or flying, I would have crossed my forelegs in annoyance. "If that's the way you talk to them all the time, it's no wonder they don't listen to you."

He froze up a bit and then quickly turned to angrily face me. "Ganich ut ermda nipche edjonep!"

Fluttershy immediately widened her eyes and covered her mouth with both her hooves.

"What'd he say?" I quickly asked.

Fluttershy took a moment to regain her composure. It was that bad? "Trust me…" Fluttershy responded weakly as if she couldn't even talk. "You really don't want to know…especially if you love Princess Luna too much."

I looked back at Seabreeze with narrowing eyes. You're lucky you can hide behind your language…

"Hey um…!" Fluttershy noticed the discomfortable growing situation. "Maybe a snack will lighten the mood." She offered to everyone in the cottage.

After their coos of interest, Fluttershy happily went on to make them their snacks.

.I saw how adorable the little Breezies were when they were eating their snacks. For Celestia's sake, there were even four to one cookie. Fluttershy handed me a few cookies, and they were just delish. By the time the most of them were done, a hoof full were resting peacefully on Fluttershy. One of the Breezies holding a full stomach burped all of a sudden and reacted appropriately. "Mi fargen."

"You're excused." Fluttershy expressed in an enlightened manner. Afterwards, she softly grabbed them using her tail and placed them on the couch.

"Well, my Breezies, I think we can all agree that now that you've eaten and you have a little energy going in your breezy bodies, you're strong enough to face the breeze! I've loved having you here, and I hope I've made you all feel loved and special. But you have to go. Nopony here will deny that—"

"There is nothing special about these losers!" Seabreeze had to foully cut in again.

"They cannot handle a simple breeze home! If they could just stick with the program and listen to me, we would be safe! At home!" He tone surprisingly lowered sadly. "Home, where every Breezie is like us!"

I almost couldn't believe that he actually allowed several tears to escape his eyes before he flew past Fluttershy and towards her peephole, sighing greatly.

At that moment, I actually felt sorry for him, despite all the garbage he had been spewing out of his mouth. I could tell that for some reason he really wanted to go home…and maybe all that badmouthing was just a part of it…

Yeah…I was starting to feel that it was time for them to leave. They had all gotten what they wanted and it had been long enough to feel the need to go back. Besides, the earlier they leave, the less of a chance they give Seabreeze to continue giving them a bad name.

"We should send them on their way home now, Fluttershy." I suggested, placing a hoof on her shoulder.

Looking away sadly for a moment, she nodded her head in return. "I do know that if you don't leave soon, you may never make it back, and that would be terrible!" She told the Breezies.

They remained silent until one of them sneezed. "Merte marshken farde." She said and then nudged Twirly, prompting an odd response.

"Merki marshken plumatu." Twirly included after coughing.

"I had no idea you all have colds!" Fluttershy translated in a shocked manner. "Really? All of you?" They all began coughing to apparently prove their point.

However, this sudden display of sickness seemed a little too fishy… "Oh, dear. I can't let you go out there sick! What kind of a friend would I be if I made you go now?" She allowed them to gather on her left foreleg and held them close, gaining excited chatter from all of them.

"D'oh! Irde turten manes pudenhel! Nievo ut! Parde tarmen!" Seabreeze muttered the rest of his sentence inside a birdhouse.

"Uh…Fluttershy…" I called for her attention. "Can I…speak with you in the kitchen?" I requested.

"Of course!" She gently placed the Breezies down and followed me to the kitchen where we could speak in private. "What is it?"

Looking to the side towards where the living room was, I expressed my slight suspicions. "Don't you think…it's kind of weird that they got sick all of a sudden?"

"No. I think they must have had their colds for a while now." Fluttershy replied.

"Well…I mean…" I rubbed my head. "It's just…they were fine a while ago. Hours ago actually. In fact, if they really did have colds, how do you expect them to have rode the breeze up until here?"

"Well…maybe…" Fluttershy thought about it. "Maybe it wasn't so bad then. You know… Sometimes, you feel yourself getting sick, or sometimes you don't even know you're sick at first. But then after some time, you start feeling the symptoms of that sickness." I didn't know what else to tell Fluttershy. I wasn't sure that I was right to feel a little suspicious, and even if I was, I couldn't just…plain out tell her that she needed to see what I saw…

"Oh, please don't worry, Ren." Fluttershy noticed my unconvinced expression. "Let them just stay a little while longer. I'll give them some medicine. It should at least make them feel better until they get home. Please…?"

Fluttershy placed her hooves on my chest and pouted her lips while her eyes lightly shook. There was no way I could have resisted that…

"Okay…" I surrendered. "You're the animal expert after all. But please…you know they can't stay here forever." I reminded. "For their sake…just don't keep them here for long."

"Oh, thank you!" She squeezed me tight and hopped back out into the living room. "Alright, my little Breezies, I'm going to go ahead and make some medicine for you all and your colds. Meanwhile, you can just stay here for a little while longer until you feel better."

Disturbing to me, they all cheered loudly as if they felt absolutely fine. But Fluttershy just didn't seem to see that…

As Fluttershy was giving them their remedy, my eyes wandered to Seabreeze whom continued to stare at the peephole. And I swore, at that time, I somehow saw myself in him by just the way he stared out to what was a window to him.

"Hey, Fluttershy?" I called.

"Mm-hm?" She returned, continued to tend to the little Breezies.

"I'm going to take Seabreeze out for some fresh air." This caught his attention, leading him to look back in surprise at me.

Fluttershy also turned her head to me in worry. "Oh…but he's so fragile."

"Don't worry." I assured. "I'll keep an eye on him."

"Okay…" Fluttershy allowed after a moment of hesitation. "Please be careful."

I nodded and then headed towards the door where Seabreeze continued to fly.

"What are you doing?" He asked, curious of my sudden action from nowhere.

"Just come on." I said and opened the door to let him out. Once we were outside, I could see the light breeze that began to form begin to stir him around a bit. "If you want to stay put, you might want to grab ahold of me."

"I'd rather be leaving right now that staying put here!" He responded, but nevertheless did as I suggested.

"I can tell you really want to leave…" I mentioned from his behavior inside and walked a little away from the cottage.

"Oh, you think so, Captain Obvious?" He replied sarcastically. "I was just angry because I was hungry."

"Hey." I furrowed my eyebrows as I was upset with his attitude. "You keep that up, and you're never going to get home."

"So, what do you expect me to do? Be nice and let those incompetent Breezies stay here forever because they're so lazy?" He questioned.

"Have you even tried to talking to them and figuring out why they're not as willing to leave as you are?"

"No. What matters most is that we get home right now!"

There had to be a reason why Seabreeze was such in a hurry to leave than the others were… "Seabreeze… I understand about the whole 'portal' thing back at your home…but why are you the only one freaking out about this? Freaking out to the point where you insult everyone, including my mother and me. There's something that's really bugging you."

Seabreeze didn't react in such a hotheaded manner this time. He turned his head from a show of sadness. "These Breezies don't understand why I want to leave so bad. They don't realize how much my family is important to me. They need me, and I need them. Those two are the most important things in my life…"

I began feeling extremely sympathetic for Seabreeze, seeing as it had made so much sense to why he reacted in such a way. "Wow… See…that's makes so much sense, Seabreeze." I almost placed myself in his situation, with his loved ones being the girls. "Why can't you just talk to them? If all you're going to do is yell at them, they'll just be bitter back at you."

"You don't know them like I do!" Seabreeze quickly responded. "When you are easy on them, they slack off and do nothing! Just like what's going on in there right now!" He pointed at the cottage. "That's why I yell at them because then they finally do something! If it wasn't for her and the breeze, I would have already had them getting back home!"

"Fluttershy's only trying to help your Breezie friends. After all, she did save you guys back when the breeze messed up." I reminded.

"Well, if she continues to baby them like she is doing now, they will never want to leave, and we will never get back home!" He almost broke into tears.

I sighed and felt guilt begin to lay down on me. "Alright. Alright. I'll…try talking to her. Just…" I looked at the cottage door and then remember the face she sent me when she wanted to keep them a little longer.

"Just…give her some time with the Breezies. Whether or not they are sick, with Fluttershy's medicine, they should be feeling better soon either way. Then, I promise I'll talk to her in letting the Breezies go…assertively."

Seabreeze sighed. "You are the only one who seems to understand my need to get back home."

"Well…" I looked to the side in thought. "I've got family too... but... they're in my homeworld where som big disaster happened... I'm just praying that they're still alright.. whenever I get back home."

"I guess I must apologize for what I said about you and your mother back there." Seabreeze mentioned.

"You guess?" I raised an eyebrow at him.

"Okay, okay. Fine. I'm sorry." He finished.

"It's fine… It's not like I really knew what you said anyway. Otherwise, we probably wouldn't have had this talk in the first place. Let's get back inside." I turned to head back until I saw Rainbow Dash flying away from the cottage.

"We just have to trust Fluttershy. She must know what she's doing." Rainbow Dash was heard saying as she fled away with the two other pegasi in her team.

"Do not tell me!" Seabreeze began to show huge signs of frustration. "She did it again! She will not let them leave so we can all go home!"

"Calm down." I tried to convince. "She just wants to be a kind pony. I'll talk to her."

I arrived at the front door and began hearing some active sounds coming from within. As soon as I pushed it open and walked inside, we were both surprised to the sudden change and well-being representation of all the Breezies inside the cottage. Their "colds" mysteriously vanished as they were all having a good time partying in up in Fluttershy's cottage. Even one of the Breezies was playing a saxophone from who knew where. Near the slide they must had made, Fluttershy lightly danced to the jazz the Breezie with the saxophone produced.

Growing absolutely furious, Seabreeze flew over to the Breezie with the saxophone, grabbed it, and wrathfully threw it towards the floor, breaking it apart and gathering the attention of ever individual in the house.

"Aww!" They reacted.

"Why are you spending your time on this?! I will never get home!" Seabreeze questioned angrily.

"Breezies, I must say, Seabreeze has a point." Fluttershy admitted. "I think it's time for me to get Rainbow Dash and her friends so they can create the breeze for you to get home." The lot of them grabbed ahold of her tail and frantically pulled on it, giving dismayed shouts. "Ooh... You're all awfully anxious... Oh, I don't want you to feel abandoned, or that I wasn't the kindest host I could possibly be..."

If it wasn't for the fact that they were on a time limit, I wouldn't have minded. But enough was enough.

"Fluttershy." I placed a hoof on her. "The Breezies need to go home now. I understand you want to keep these Breezies happy, but that's not going to be possible if they stay here and miss their chance to get back home."

"Ooh…" Fluttershy worriedly returned. "But look at them…they're so upset about leaving…"

"Fluttershy, the Breezies need to get to their habitat. It's where they belong. It's too dangerous for them here in Ponyville. I know you love having them here, but you have to let them go." Sarah spoke up.

"But.. won't that be mean?" Fluttershy asked.

"No. It's not mean or cruel. Sometimes letting them go is the kindness thing you can do." Sarah said.

"Yeah, like in HTTYD the Hidden World, Hiccup let Toothless go so that he and all of dragon kind would be safe from humans who want to use or harm them. It broke his heart but he knew it was the right choice, so against all his feelings he let Toothless go. And now.. you have to do the same." I said.

Fluttershy looked at the Breezies and Seabreeze and sighed, "You're both right... it's what's best for them..."

Sarah and I smiled at Fluttershy. Seabreeze flew up to Fluttershy and said, "Thank you..."

Fluttershy smiled as a tear formed in her eye. She nodded and we gathered the others to help get the Breezies back home.

Everypony else was gathered where the Breezies remained standing with their pollen. Rainbow Dash and the two helping her were too busy trying to complete a task that ironically proved itself to be difficult.

"It's too strong!" Rainbow Dash announced, seeing the leaves on the branch look like they wanted to be torn off.

"I can't do it any lighter!" The one with the bow in her mane stated.

"Neither can I!" The other stallion reported.

"Fly back! I'm gonna try and see if I can slow it down." Rainbow directed and then began to focus her concentration on doing just that. However, the breeze declined greatly, becoming to the point where it would be terribly slow for them. "Now it's too light! Oh, this will never get them home!"

"Oh, my." Fluttershy expressed after observing the situation. "Maybe it's because there are too few of them. When they started their journey, there was more of them to face the breeze together."

"Hmm.... I could place a small shield spell around them that can modify the breeze so that they can still fly through it, no matter how hard it is." Sarah spoke up.

"You can really do that?" Twilight asked. Sarah nodded and she gently lit her horn and small pollen came out of it and formed a shield around the Breezies and it glowed, solidifying. "There we go.. now you're all set to go home." Sarah smiled.

The Breezies smiled before I saw Seabreeze give Fluttershy a blue flower, "To remember us by..." Seabreeze smiled and he put it in Fluttershy's mane.

Fluttershy smiled and nodded, "Be careful.."

"We will.." Seabreeze said. "Let's go everyone." and the Breezies all flew off, waving goodbye to us as we smiled watching them head out on their way.

To Be Continued...

Chapter 27: Someone Watching Over Me

Sarah’s POV

Ugh… achoo! Excuse me… sniffle.. Oh hi. Didn’t see you there, sniffle. Don’t worry about me, just a small cold is all. Achoo! Cough Cough. I know I must look horrible, but I’m fine, really. Other than my dizziness, headache, sore muscles, sore throat and runny nose, honest. Don’t know exactly how I got a cold, just suddenly popped up. Don’t worry, I’ll be alright. I just have to go out and get something, sniffle.

I sluggishly exited the elevator and walked into the living/dining room where I found Ren, Skye, Jack, Jamie, Kaede, Nicole, Rantaro, Mason and Carrie.

“H-Hey guys, a-a-achoo!” I sneezed and sniffled.

“Morning Sa- Oh my goodness!” Kaede gasped, seeing my sick appearance, “Are you alright?”

“A-a-achoo! Cough Cough. Y-Yeah.. I’m good…” I crocked, earning a wince from my friends.

"That doesn't sound like you're good, Sarah." Ren pointed out with worry. "That sounds more like a sore throat."

I sniffled, "Yeah, I agree with Ren." Jamie added.

“You sure Newbie?” Jack questioned me with a raised eyebrow. “You look horrible..” Jack came over and put his hand underneath my horn, “You’re warm, Newbie!”

I gently pushed his hand away with my hoof, sniffled and nodded, “I-I’m fine.. A-choo!. Honest..”

“Sarah, its obvious you’re not alright.” Ren frowned with a look of concern. "You've got a fever."

“Do you want any breakfast, Sarah? It might help you feel better.” Mason offered me, as he held a small plate with just eggs and bread on it.

“N-No thanks Mason, sniffle. I don’t feel hungry right now..” I replied with a sniffle. I really didn’t feel like eating anything. Usually when I’m sick and I try to eat, I vomit after thirty minutes, making me even more light headed. Not wanting that to happen, I started to make my way towards the door, “Where are you going, Private Gem?” Skye asked me.

“To get some Remedy herbs from the Everfree Forest.” I crocked before I let out a cough. Remedy herbs were a special kind of plant that help cure sickness. I always used them whenever I got sick. I would find them, mash them up, mix them with water and drink it. Like herbal tea. However….

“WHAT?!” Everyone exclaimed. Oh boy, here we go…

“You can’t go into the Everfree Forest, Private! That’s suicide!” Skye exclaimed, waving her arms up and down.

“W-Well I wouldn’t say ‘suicide’.” Jamie corrected, hugging his notebook, “but Skye does have a point, you can’t go outside. It might make your cold ever worse.”

"Plus, you know what lives in those forest. If they catch you while you're sick, you'll be a sitting duck!" Kaede added.

I sniffled, “I-It’s alright guys. It’s not like I’ve been sick before.. A-choo! Sniffle... It’ll just take a half an hour to get them.” I tried to reach for the doorknob but suddenly I found Jack in front of me. “No way Newbie, you’re not going anywhere.”

Sigh… I didn’t want to burden them with my sickness. “Guys, don’t please.” I pleaded, feeling really tired standing up and feeling sluggish. I didn’t want them worry over me for nothing, "This isn’t your problem, its mine… and I have to handle it."

“Sarah.. Why won’t you let us help you?” Ren asked me with a concerned look on his face. “I mean, we know you’ve been independent for most of your life but now you have us; friends and we want to help you.”

“Guys, you don’t have to do that, it’s my cold. Achoo! I’ll be fine, cough cough.” I crocked. Unfortunately for me, they shook their heads, “We’re your friends now Sarah. And that means if you need help, friends will be there.” Ren added.

“And we’re not letting you go into that creepy forest alone and in bad shape, Newbie.” Jack stated, before picking me up.

“Hey…” I whined.

“You’re going back to bed.” Jack told me.

“Now, we need to get you plenty of liquids. Staying hydrated is important when you're sick.” Jamie added, scribbing in his notebook.

“Please, don't.” I stated, weakly.

“And Flutters can make you a nice, hot bowl of carrot soup.” Ren added with a smile.

Again, I tried to discourage them, “Really, I'm fine.” but no luck.

“And she has a medicine for any ailment. Her animal friends always approve of the remedies she gives them.”

“Ren . . . .”

“And I can get you some extra blankets, Private Gem. . . .” Skye offered.

“. . . you don’t have to.”

“. . . and I can make you an ice pack for your head . . . .” Carrie added with a giggle.

“Carrie . . . .”

“. . . and of course, we'll need to take your temperature regularly . . . .” Kaede stated as well with a smirk.

“. . . Staaahp . . . .”

Unfortunately, my protests went unanswered and soon I found myself in bed underneath three layers of covers with an ice pack on my head. A glass thermometer was hanging out of my mouth and steadily growing redder. On my bedside was a box of tissues, a glass of orange juice and a jar of chest rub that, I had to admit, cleared my sinuses up pretty well.

I saw Ren and the others enter my room with Mason holding a bowl of some sort and some oranges. "Here Sarah, some chicken soup will help your feel better and these oranges will help sore throat."

"Guys, I'll be fine, promise. It's just a quick trip through the forest, honest." I stated.

"Newbie, we're not letting you go into that forest while you're like this." Jack told me again.

"Pikapi...." Huh? I saw Pikachu and Zoura on my bed as well and Pikachu came over and patted my head, "Pikachu...."

"See, even Pikachu and Zoura know its' better for you to stay in bed." Jamie pointed out.

I sighed, looking at my two Pokemon partners. "Alright...."

"Good, now eat your soup and we'll check in on you in a couple hours." Mason said. I nodded and watched as he and the others exited my room.

"Oh well... might as well try to eat something..." I said as I reached for the spoon but, "Pika.." Pikachu grabbed the spoon instead. "Pikachu.." the little guy smiled, moving the spoon with soup towards my mouth. Hehehe... cute... he's trying to feed me.

I opened my mouth and I let Pikachu feed me about three more tablespoons of soup before I said that I had enough. "Pikachu..." Pikachu carried the soup and oranges over to the my bedside as I turned on my side. Snowflake entered the room and cooed at me with worry. "It's alright, Snowflake. I'll be alright... yawn... just need some rest..." I said and I fell asleep in my covers.

Third Person POV

Two Hours Later....

Ren, Carrie, Jack and Kaede came back into Sarah's room to check on her, "Sarah, how are feeling now? HUH?" Ren exclaimed in shock, seeing Sarah absent from her bed and Pikachu, Zoura and Snowflake looking around in worry.

"Where'd she go?!" Kaede exclaimed.

Jack looked and saw the window still closed, "Well she didn't go out into the forest. The windows closed."

"Well that's good at least.." Ren said with worry. Pikachu sniffed the ground, "Pikachu Pika Pika.."

"Looks like her puny mouse has her scent." Jack said. Pikachu ran out of her room followed by Zoura, Snowflake, Ren, Carrie, Jack and Kaede. Pikachu tracked her scent to the elevator and tried to touch the button to the mall shopping district. "The shopping district? What would Sarah possibly want there?" Kaede wondered.

"I don't know, but let's find her and get her back to bed." Ren said. Ren pressed the button and the group went down to the shopping district. Pikachu tracked Sarah's scent down the large hallway of stores until he came to what looked like a store with bedding supplies. "A Bedding store..?" Ren asked aloud.

"Okay.... this is new..." Carrie said.

"But where's Newbie?" Jack asked.

"Pikapi." Pikachu smiled and pointed at Sarah, who was wrapped up in fluffy warm blankets on a big bed.

"Awww.... she must have gotten cold from her sickness." Ren said as they came over to a sleeping Sarah. "So she came here to get warmer."

"Awww... can we leave her like this?" Carrie cooed.

"Sorry, tiny brat, but we can't just leave Newbie down here. She needs to be back in bed." Jack said just as Sarah stirred a little, "Huh...? Guys...?"

"Morning, sleepyhead.." Carrie teased.

"W-What are you doing here..?" Sarah asked groggily, sniffling.

"We came looking for you. How long have you been wrapped up like this..?" Kaede asked.

"A-A couple hours... I-I got cold so I came here to get warmer..." Sarah croaked.

"Well it's back to your own bed for you Newbie.." Jack said as she came over and gently grabbed Sarah again and he carried her into the elevator, "Guys, you don't have to check on me... I'm alright..." Sarah said.

"Sarah, it's alright to let others take care of you.." Ren said to Sarah gently.

"Yeah, we're friends now and friends help each other; sick or not." Kaede added. Sarah sighed, "I know you've been independent and taking care of yourself for years, but now you have others here that can take care of you." Kaede stated.

Sarah sighed, but she nodded, knowing they were right. The group made it back to Sarah's room and placed her in bed, "Now this time, stay in bed, newbie." Jack stated.

"O-Okay..." Sarah stated with a small smile.

Jack and the others nodded while Pikachu and Zoura nuzzled her cheeks. "T-Thanks guys..."

Ren and the others smiled as they watched Sarah go back to sleep with her pokemon and dragon near her.

To Be Continued...

Chapter 28: Maud Pie, Pinkie's Sister

Ren's POV

At first, it was a little hard to chew the candy Pinkie Pie recently made…literally. It was almost like a solid frozen piece of candy that was just soft enough to break through with teeth. After the candy was chewed, the remains sure were determined to stick on the teeth.

"Gummy and I are so happy you're already here to help us taste test this candy, Renny!" Pinkie Pie exclaimed in glee, mentioning her pet alligator whom held the entire piece of candy in his mouth and remained motionless. He only blinked his eyes every now and then and didn't seem to show any signs of swallowing it anytime soon.

"I'm glad to." I responded back, picking out another piece to struggle in chewing. "Well…to be honest, I'm a little tired. Why'd you make so much of this and why'd you wake me up so early?" I asked.

"I spent all night making this." Pinkie proceeded to explain as she messed with a few more rock candies in a bowl, appearing to want to mix multiple things that were too solid to do so. "You won't believe it, but one of my sisters - her name is Maud - is finally coming to Ponyville! You don't know how long it's been since I've actually seen her. This whole time, we've just been sending each other letters and our rock candy necklaces!"

"Rock candy necklaces?" I questioned.

"Yeah!" She replied. "Necklaces made of rock candy! Oh, I love her so much. That's why I need all this rock candy to be perfect for her! She's going to be here later on today, and I need as much help and time I can get!"

I looked at the piles of rock candy she had in her room. "I hope the help you're talking about is a lot more than just me…"

"Of course, silly!" Pinkie assured. "I just didn't go to you. I knocked on Your friends' Rarity's, Twilight's, Rainbow Dash's, Fluttershy's, and Applejack's door and left a note. It should only be a matter of time until they get here!"

"Well, seeing all the effort you put here, it seems you really want to surprise your sister in the best way you can. You must really love her a lot." I stated.

"You have no idea!" She dumped the candy she had been mixing into the large pile of rock candy. "Since we were raised in a rock farm, we didn't really have any other ponies to talk to! She was like my bestest friend and at the same time my sister! You know what that feels like, don't you?!"

That kind of hit me in my soft spot. "Actually…" I paused to be reminded of Starlight.

"Oh, no no no!" Pinkie quickly shook her hooves and her head. "I'm so sorry! Just forget that last part! I mean, it's not like I'm saying if you had a sister she would be like that to you, it's just that you didn't and I forgot and now I have no idea of what I'm trying to say!"

"Pinkie." I called her as she already seemed to be stressing out to the point of tears. "You don't have to worry about me. I really kind of do know what you mean." I tapped a hoof at my chin in thought. "It's just like Twilight…only the friend part comes first before the sister…" I shrugged. "But I guess not all of us can grow up with our sisters being our best friends, huh?"

"I guess." Pinkie slightly agreed a bit sadly.

Figuring I needed to get Pinkie back on track, I walked over to her and hugged her to get her mind off it.

Growing a grin, she turned her eyes towards me. "If it makes it any better, I know Maud will really like you, so that's another friend on your list!"

"I believe you." I confirmed with another smile.

There was a knock on a door, alarming Pinkie Pie. "Ooh! That must be them!" She dashed out for several seconds before she quickly came back and returned to her rock candy business. A group of hooves and shoes stepped on the ground before they came in sight, leading Pinkie to issue out a warning. "Careful!" She pointed towards the pieces of rock candy on the floor.

"What is all this?" Twilight asked after shaking the pieces of rock candy off her hoof. She was with the others as they had their first sight of the candy fiesta that stood before them.

"What's with all the flippin' candy?!" Jack exclaimed.

"My sister Maud's gonna be here soon, and I need your help taste-testing my rock candy recipes!" Pinkie Pie explained.

"Uh, we're happy to help you, Pinkie Pie, but this seems like an awful lot of candy." Applejack mentioned after noticing the entire piles of candy literally almost everywhere.

"Even for you!" Rarity added fearfully.

"I may have gone a teensy bit overboard." She sheepishly shared and revealed a large grin afterwards.

"There's so much of it…" I pushed away my bowl that still contained a mild amount of various pieces of rock candy. "I'm already full…"

"I can help you with that." Fluttershy lightly flew over to me with a soft smile, seeing the opportunity as a semi-date. She sat in front of the bowl I had and picked up a piece of candy. She brought it to her mouth and began to chew. However, she was surprised at first, seeing how the candy was pretty rocky and somewhat hard. Nevertheless, she managed to finish and swallow.

"It's good…" She commented. "But it's a little crunchy…"

"Welp. Better get started." Rainbow headed towards a pile, leading for the others to do the same.

"Eeh... no thanks.." Sarah said, looking at the rock candy.

"Why not, Sarah?" Pinkie Pie asked.

"I don't really like candy." Sarah stated, much to Pinkie's shock.

Pinkie let out a gasp, "Why not?!"

"Last time I accidentally ate candy, I kinda... almost blew up my bedroom... hehe..." Sarah admitted sheepishly.

"WHAT?!" Everyone exclaimed at Sarah.

"Hehehe... yeah... ever since then my papas had been er... watchful on what kind of candy I eat..." Sarah stated.

"That's alright, Sarah." Pinkie Pie smiled. "Alright everypony, let's get eating...!" she cheered.

"I think we've had plenty." Applejack answered for us as we, except for Sarah and Carrie, laid on the ground filled with rock candy. "You said Maud was going to be here soon a while back. Shouldn't you be on your way to pick her up from the train station?"

"Oh, but you've only tried half of the flavors, and we have to choose the perfect ones before she gets here so I have time to make more!" Pinkie Pie denied the need to go out and grabbed a hoofull of candy to stuff down her throat. She obviously seemed to have no problem swallowing it.

"Maud is your sister. I'm sure she'll love your rock candy." Twilight confronted Pinkie Pie and assured her. "And I'm pretty sure you've made enough." She glanced back at the unfinished stacks of rock candy. "She's only staying for the week, right?"

"Aw, it's not just for Maud, silly." Pinkie Pie responded, surprising Twilight. "I'm making candy for all of us!" Her correction led to another simultaneous group of moans from the girls. "It's part of a very important, super-duper special tradition that only the closest and bestest of friends can share!" She made her point clearly and seriously. "We're going to make rock candy necklaces together!" She held up an example of the necklace and squealed excitedly loud.

"About that…" I began as I soothed my ears after hearing that loud scream. "What's so important about the rock candy necklaces?"

Pinkie looked back in thought and appeared to begin drifting off into the days of her memories. "It all started when Maud and I were fillies on the rock farm." She then pointed a hoof upwards to reveal she had gotten an idea. She ran to retrieve a coloring book, placed it in front of us, and began using her crayons to draw colorful pictures to describe what she meant. "She taught me the Pie family rock candy recipe! It adds a secret ingredient."

She looked towards us and held a hoof near her mouth. She answered with a loud whisper. "It's rocks!" Afterwards, she continued normally. "And she showed me how to string the pieces to make them into a necklace! And once we were done, we'd trade!" She dropped her crayon and bounced back up to continue speaking.

"Maud and I have been trading necklaces back and forth since I moved to Ponyville. They're a sign that we'll always be best friends!" Pinkie ended with a bright beam.

"Aw, what a great tradition." Applejack expressed, seeing how adorable the relationship between Pinkie and her sister was.

The rest of the girls showed similar expressions except for one.

"Hold on. The secret ingredient is rocks?" Rainbow Dash questioned shockingly.

I just realized that specific part and held a hoof towards my stomach. "…we ate…rock?"

"Yes and no!" Pinkie Pie responded. "These are a special kind of rock that Maud discovered!"

"Oh, what kind of a rock are they?" Fluttershy asked intriguingly.

"Can't tell ya that, silly!" Pinkie then proceeded in a whisper. "It's a secret!" She whispered and patted Fluttershy's head. Figured that... you know... being Pinkie Pie and all.

"Now that Maud is heading out to get her rocktorate in rock science, this may be our last chance to trade them for a really long time."

After she mentioned that last part about her education, I actually grew pretty interested. "Wow. She must really be interested in rocks to pursue a learning in…rock science."

"Wait till you see her! She's all about rocks!" Pinkie Pie replied and then sighed lightly. "I can't wait for you all to meet her. I just know that my best Ponyville friends and my best sister friend are gonna become bestest friends! We can make bestest-est friend rock candy necklaces together!"

She galloped over to Rarity and wrapped a hoof around her. "She expresses herself through fashion just like Rarity, and she's really smart and loves reading just like Twilight!" She held Twilight as well.

"And she's honest, and loves forest things, and is good at games, and artsy, and..." Pinkie had grabbed ahold of all us and held us all closely bunched up together. "Well, oh, she's awesome!"

"She sounds amazing, but won't she start worrying if you aren't at the train station when she gets here?" Rarity strained the sound through her lips as she was being squeezed between Pinkie and Twilight.

"She sure will!" Pinkie Pie reacted casually before she realized how awful that really was with a loud gasp. "I gotta get out of here!" She accidentally threw all of us aside and ran out the door to do so.

"A-hem…" Rarity reacted as she recovered from the impact Pinkie gave us. She wiped her forelegs free of dirt as the others got back on their hooves. "Shall we get the picnic started then? If you all don't mind…" Rarity spoke as she stood in front of Pinkie's mirror to observe herself. "I would truly appreciate it if you can get the food and refreshments ready."

"What do you mean?" Applejack questioned.

"It's just that…I need to find and put together something to wear for Pinkie's sister." She paused and looked closely at her reflection, making several gestures. "Oh… This might be a bit hard… I need to find something that just speaks rock."

"I don't think you need to do that, Rarity." Applejack offered her thoughts.

"If I'm ever to befriend this Maud, I say I must!" She turned and faced Applejack dramatically serious.

"I think you can do just fine being yourself." I offered.

That kept Rarity silent for a moment as her eyes wandered around. Even though she seemed to take it to thought, she didn't really budge. "First impressions are important! I must go now." Afterwards, she trotted out.

"Don't forgot about Opal!" Rainbow Dash reminded.

"What?" I questioned. "You're bringing the pets too?"

"Course." Applejack answered. "I think it's a good thing to do. We want to be sure that we are as friendly as possible to Pinkie's sister. We sure don't want her getting any wrong ideas."

"Pinkie said Maud had a pet too." Fluttershy added.

"Ah." I certainly seemed to be the only one lost since I didn't exactly get a note. "Makes sense. Alright then."

After everypony decided on what they were going to bring for the picnic, I stuck with Fluttershy for her list until we headed to the area of the picnic. We weren't in a super rush or anything, but we couldn't exactly dilly dally either. Pinkie Pie had already gone to the train station to wait for/pick up Maud, and we had to be ready so Maud wouldn't have to wait to eat and enjoy herself.

We found Kaede, Carrie, Mason, Jack, Jamie, Rantaro, Nicole, Rainbow Dash, Twilight, and Applejack already having a nice set up as their pets roamed around. Fluttershy walked in with a smile and placed the basket of sandwiches and bowl of salad she brought. "I sure hope Maud has an appetite."

Angel had poked his head from Fluttershy's body and smelled something in the air. He focused his eyes on a certain basket and ran for it.

"Never met a pony or critter who didn't love Granny Smith's apple spiced muffins!" Applejack mentioned, noticing Angel heading for her basket full of muffins. However, she easily rejected him from digging in.

"Rarity's not here yet?" I asked, noticing she was the only one not around besides Pinkie Pie.

"Not that we know of…" Rainbow Dash answered.

"Oh, it's no use! I simply cannot find anything suitable to wear!" We finally heard her voice make its way towards us. Rarity took her seat as she revealed this out of the ordinary hat she was wearing. In fact, it looked more like she had thrown on a purple top hat and just glued what looked like glass rocks on them. Despite her efforts, one of the pieces of rocks fell off and landed inside the muffin basket.

"I doubt she'll notice what anypony's wearing, so what's the big deal?" Rainbow asked.

"The big deal is that it will be very difficult to show Maud what a strong fashion presence we have in Ponyville if the most fashion-forward pony here can't keep her hat from falling apart!" Rarity answered as pieces continued to fall off and ended with a scrunched face in distress.

"I thought you wanted to make a good first impression." Rainbow recalled.

"Well… That too!" Rarity replied.

"Can't blame anypony for being nervous." Twilight said. "Maud is Pinkie Pie's sister, and it's obvious Pinkie really wants us to hit it off. Being able to make those rock candy necklaces together is really important to her. I'm sure everything will be fine—"

"We're heeeere!" We heard Pinkie's voice from the distance. We looked to see her waving from the top of the hill. Then, she started to excitedly bounce back towards us.

I couldn't help but feel a little nervous for meeting this new pony, but I noticed that I didn't see anypony right behind Pinkie.

"Where's Maud?" Twilight asked when Pinkie Pie was back, noticing that Maud wasn't with her.

"She's coming!" Pinkie assured and looked back with a wide grin in anticipation.

However, as we all stared at the top of the hill to wait for her to come out in sight, it began to appear as if somehow Pinkie Pie had actually forgotten about her.

"Uh... you sure?" Rainbow questioned after the moment of silence.

"She's not quite as fast as me." Pinkie Pie explained, making some sense. "I asked Gummy to stay with her in case she got lost!" She turned back to the top of the hill, excitedly expecting Maud to show up while we all remained pretty clueless and lost with a hint of doubt.

After another moment with slight awkward silence, we finally noticed something appear. It was a head, but the body was slow to join in sight. After a little uncomfortable while, the body was now fully visible, but it was growing at a slow pace…very slow place.

"Is she even moving?" I heard Rainbow whisper.

Despite going downhill, Maud really took her time in joining us.

"We're over here, Maud!" Pinkie screamed energetically.

As far as I could tell, there was no change in Maud's facial expressions. She retained the same expression throughout the entire walk. There was no smile after hearing Pinkie Pie's scream. There was no worry that she might have been taking too long. There was not even any sign of nervousness coming from her end. It was just…blank.

Nevertheless, when she finally arrived, the others and I lifted up our smiles to begin our friendly approach. As Gummy remained attached to her tail with his gums, she only stared at us with no expression at all. In fact, it looked like she may have been irritated to be here with us today, or it was as if she had had a bad day. But then she faced her eyes towards the ground, seeming to notice a rock.

She lowered her head at the rock and closed her eyes, allowing me to notice eye shadow she wore like Rarity, only it was a purple color instead. She took a sniff at this rock and began to speak. "Hm. Sedimentary." She recorded with an absolute deadpan expression.

"Huh?" Rainbow Dash reacted, landing on her hooves and narrowing her eyes.

"This is a sedimentary rock." She picked it up and showed it to us in a very calm manner.

That's an…odd way to start a conversation with a group of ponies you've never met before…

After yet another short awkward moment, Twilight decided to be the first to break it. "That's... really fascinating, isn't it?" She commented. Then, she approached Maud to speak with her.

"We're just so thrilled you could come for a visit before your big trip. Pinkie Pie has told us so much about you. I'm Twilight and this is Applejack, Rainbow Dash, Fluttershy, Rarity, Ren, Jack, Jamie, Mason, Carrie, Rantaro, Nicole, Kaede and this is Sarah." Twilight introduced.

"Hey Maud, it's nice to meet you." Ren smiled.

"We're ever so glad to meet you." Fluttershy shared.

"We're just gonna have the best time!" Applejack included.

Even after the welcoming gesture, it looked to have no effect whatsoever on Maud. She only stood there and continued staring lifelessly at us. The girls were quick to notice this, but this seemed to be a completely normal thing for Pinkie Pie.

"Pinkie Pie tells me you share my love for fashion." Rarity advanced towards Maud, starting another topic to hopefully have a long-lasting conversation.

"I'm really into expressing myself through my wardrobe." Maud responded in an unchanging tone.

"A-and what is the delightful frock you're wearing now saying?" Rarity asked with a bit a nervousness in her eyes.

"It doesn't talk. It's a dress." Maud answered dryly, giving Rarity an odd look.

I honestly couldn't help but snicker at this comment. I know Rarity hadn't meant by the dress literally talking, but the way that Maud answered was just too funny.

Rarity appeared to not know how to handle or respond to that statement, so I joined in to help her out.

"What Rarity means is what does that dress you're wearing express about you?" I said.

"That I like this dress." Her response sounded more like it wanted to be a question, but her tone made it sound more of a statement.

I didn't exactly know how I could have made myself any clearer to what Rarity was asking about, so I remained silent. Winona seemed to prevent yet another awkward moment by running in and barking happily around Maud, to which Maud still showed no change of emotion to.

"Uh, so this here's Winona." Applejack began introducing the pets. "That's Owlowiscious, Tank, Opal, and Angel. Pinkie Pie told us you have a pet, too."

"He's in my pocket." Maud mentioned.

"Oh, you have a pocket pet?" Fluttershy's excitement rose at the thought of Maud's pet, which also led to a rise in Angel's jealousy. "Like a tiny mouse? Or a baby bird? Or a trained butterfly?"

"It's a rock." She answered and tossed out a little pebble towards the ground, surprising and deeply confusing Fluttershy. "His name is Boulder." then Maud looked at Sarah "Hey Sarah." Maud greeted.

"Hey Maud, I see you've still the same." Sarah smiled.

"You know my sister?!" Pinkie basically screamed in her face. Sarah gently pushed her back and said, "Yes, I ran into your family's farm during my travels." Sarah explained. "I helped her and her family dig up some rocks for a few days. I even found a few rare gems of my own."

"Rare gems?" Ren questioned.

"Yes. She discovered three silver diamonds and some gold, all of them are very rare in Equestria." Maud confirmed.

"Well, what do you know..." Applejack gasped in awe.

Before another awkward silence could ensue, Pinkie Pie screamed out in delight. "This is going to be the best, most awesome, funnest week ever! I can't wait for us all to become bestest friends!"

However, the rest of the girls and us, save for Sarah seemed to laugh rather uncomfortably.

Things seemed to lighten up when we all began eating though. Maud had been consuming one of Fluttershy's sandwiches until she placed it down on the ground and slid her pet rock right in front of it as if she was offering a bite. She wasn't even joking or anything. By the look on her face, she was dead serious. Even then…for some reason…it really intrigued me.

"Maud?" Applejack called, bringing her attention away from her rock. "Would you like to try one of Granny Smith's famous apple spiced muffins?" She pushed the basket towards Maud, kindly offering one of them.

Maud sniffed them for a while. Instead of grabbing a muffin, she had actually grabbed the piece of rock that had fallen from Rarity's hat earlier.

"Oh, uh, heh, that's not– Um..." Applejack tried to stop/warn her, but Maud continued chewing, which sounded more like crunching, the rock inside her mouth. It didn't even faze her. She was eating the rock like it was nothing to her!

After performing one big crunch, she faced Applejack to get her thoughts on what she just ate. "It's crunchy." She mentioned with her mouth full of rock.

Pinkie Pie decided to take a bite of one of the actual muffins in the basket to join her sister. "Maud's right! They are crunchy!" She slurped the pieces off her mouth. "Yum!"

"So, uh, Pinkie Pie tells us you like games." Rainbow Dash felt the need to change the topic.

"Boulder and I sometimes play a game called 'Camouflage'. It's kind of like hide and seek but way more intense." She actually emphasized without changing her tone at all other than just increasing her pitch by just a little.

"…Awesome?" Rainbow returned confusingly.

"Why don't you go ahead and show them how you play it, Maud? I'm sure they'd love to play along!" Pinkie encouraged.

"Okay." Maud stood up and placed Boulder back in her pocket. "I'm going to go find a bunch of rocks so Boulder can hide." She stood up, turned, and left.

"Wait a minute…" Rainbow began. "She's going to find a bunch of rocks…so Boulder can hide…?!" She turned to us in disbelief. "We have to find an itty bitty pebble in a bunch of rocks?!"

"Of course, silly!" Pinkie answered. "It wouldn't be fun if he had no chance in hiding!"

"It's a rock." Rainbow replied.

"Now, now." Twilight attempted to calm. "It's just a little game. Let's play it with Maud. It shouldn't be too bad."

"He's ready to be found now." Maud appeared nearby and spoke expressionless as usual.

Everypony but Pinkie Pie, whom looked too excited for the game, exchanged unsure looks with one another.

We searched at a sight not too far from the picnic area. There was weirdly a pile of rocks waiting for us to search through. Fortunately, there were a lot of us, so it wasn't as boring or slow as it could have been. Everypony calmly flipped and picked up numerous rocks until things began to become a little unsettling, especially with Rainbow Dash.

"Any luck?" Twilight asked us, despite none of us showing any sign of finding this rock.

"I truly wish I'd spent more time with Boulder, because I'm having a very hard time remembering what he looks like." Fluttershy held up a rock and observed it closely.

"He's a small pebble." I continued through my share of rocks.

"It's like looking for a pebble in a haystack." Applejack compared as she kicked a rock beside her.

"More like in a pile of pebbles." Rarity declared even further as yet another piece of rock on her hat fell to the ground.

"Well, you don't have to make it even harder!" Applejack mentioned to Rarity.

"Ugh! I give up! This is impossible!" Rarity submitted in frustration.

"It'll hurt Maud's feelings if we all stop playing." Twilight argued. "Besides, look how much fun Pinkie Pie's having."

"Is this him? Is this him? Is this him? Is this him?" Pinkie Pie continuously asked Maud, presenting various kinds of rocks and never seeming to lose an ounce of the energy inside her.

"To be honest……I'm not really sure if Maud even has any feelings. She's like a pony version of Nicole... except you know..." I pointed out.

"At least Nicole smiles... rarely..." Kaede stated.

"Of course she does." Twilight said. "Everypony does. She…probably needs a little more time with us to show us so. Just a little longer, okay?" She asked of everypony.

"Found him..." Sarah called.

HUH?

"How'd you find him?" Jack exclaimed.

"Easy, he was in her pocket." Sarah replied.

..... Are you serious?!

"Oh, come on!" Rainbow shouted out, pushing away the pile of rocks she had been searching in.

Angel hopped by and tapped Fluttershy, pointing her in the direction where the other animals were. They seemed to be bored out of their minds. "I don't mean to interrupt, but we really should get these little critters home." Fluttershy pointed out. "It's getting awfully late, and they've had a very busy day."

"Maud and I better get going too." Pinkie Pie immediately agreed. "I want her to taste the rock candy we're gonna use for our best friends necklaces! Aw, yeah!" She cheered and left with Maud, bringing Gummy along with her.

"She sure is... different from what I expected." Applejack commented after the two were gone.

"We spent all day digging in the dirt, and he was in her pocket the whole time?!" Rainbow complained furiously.

"On the bright side, Boulder seemed really sweet." Fluttershy presented politely.

"He's a rock!" Rainbow Dash screamed out after appearing to be highly in disbelief after Fluttershy's statement.

"Maud was probably just as nervous as we were in meeting her." Twilight offered.

"Maybe she was just acting a little 'off' because she was shy or somethin'." Applejack wondered.

"Good point." Twilight acknowledged. "It must be awfully intimidating to meet all of us at once, especially since we're already such good friends."

"Nah, there wasn't any intimidation in her face. In fact... I saw a slight sign of happiness in her face." Nicole said, looking up from her IPad.

"Happiness..? Seriously..?" Rainbow deadpanned.

"Yep, even though she looked emotionless, she actually showed emotions behind her eyes, which I'm guessing is how Pinkie can tell how she's feeling." Nicole deduced.

"Maybe...." I said. "But you have to admit.. she's kinda... creepy with that blank stare she always gives everyone. She's like a goth person from our world." I shivered. "Scary people."

"Okay, so either way, I don't think we're gonna as quick friends as Pinkie thinks we're gonna be with Maud.." Kaede said. "We should.. probably tell her that..."

Sugarcube Corner...

We approached Pinkie's home and she came out to greet us with a big smile on her face, "Great, you're all here! Maud is out looking for rocks, so this is the perfect time for us to set up everything we'll need to make our best friend rock candy necklaces!" Pinkie whirled her hooves around in front of her, but she soon found it odd when she saw our faces. "What's wrong?"

"Well, I'm not sure it's the best time to make best friend rock candy necklaces." Twilight took a moment to respond as she kicked her hoof in the dirt.

"Why not?" Pinkie Pie cluelessly asked.

"Uh..." Twilight struggled to speak.

"Well..." I stammered.

"The thing is Pinkie... uh..." Kaede added.

"Well, darling, you see..." Rarity tried continuing after Twilight glanced over to her but immediately paused. She turned her eyes towards Fluttershy and backed off nervously.

"You're ever so thoughtful to share your special bonding ritual with us, but, uh..." Fluttershy stopped, proving unable to explain either.

"But what?" Pinkie Pie pursued, seeming to not catch on to their nervous behavior.

Rainbow Dash buried her mouth in front of her hooves and she held on to the mailbox in front of the building, not sparing a single word. It was as if all of these girls accidentally hurt Maud badly or something…

It wasn't until the Element of Honestly finally sighed and spoke up. "The truth is, we've all been tryin' real hard to get closer to Maud, but, well... maybe some ponies just don't click the way others do." After hearing Applejack perform the most difficult part, the rest of them muttered in agreement. "We just wouldn't feel right makin' somethin' that means we're best friends if, well, we aren't."

After hearing those last brutal words, Pinkie's hair instantly deflated as her heart was shattered in pieces, almost just like when Cheese Sandwich came into town. "Oh. Okay." Despite the obvious reaction, she still tried to answer in a happy manner. "If anypony needs me, I'll be in here trying to figure out what to do with two hundred pounds of rock candy." She backed away, grabbed the door handle, and closed the door shut. I could only imagine what she was now doing inside.

The rest of us looked at each other, feeling a bit guilty, "Poor Pinkie Pie..." Kaede said.

"I should probably go and check on her..." Sarah said as she entered Sugarcube Corner.

Sarah's POV

As I entered inside, I already noticed Pinkie Pie wallowing in her piles of rock candy. She rolled around the pieces of rock candy and ate one every now and then.

"Hey, Pinkie Pie…" I began as I walked towards her. "If it makes you feel any better…I'd be glad to make rock candy necklaces with you and Maud."

Pinkie sighed as she rolled around another piece of rock candy. "That's sweet, Sarah." She threw it up into the air and caught it with her tongue to slip into her mouth. "…but I was really hoping for all of us to do it together… All of my best friends with my best sister friend." She groaned sadly as she rested her head on her forelegs. "But at least it's good to know you have a friendship with my sister.."

"Sorry, Pinkie…" I apologized. "I really am. The others just…can't really find anything that they can enjoy comfortably with Maud."

"What do you mean?" Pinkie raised her head.

"Well, Maud has very different interests and perspectives when it comes to things. Like while Twilight might like reading about rocks, Maud likes actually going out and exploring to find rocks. They all have different preservatives. You have to find one common perspective; one common thing that they all have in common."

"But what could that possibly be?" Pinkie asked.

"Well... they all have a friendship with you, Pinkie. They all love you and your crazy behavior." I smiled. "So... maybe if you help them realize that then maybe they can all share the same perspective..." I said.

Pinkie looked at me and thought for a moment, "Y-Yeah... you're right..."

That's when the door opened and Ren and the others came in with Maud, "Hey Pinkie... how are you feeling?" Ren asked gently.

"I-I'm alright.... Sarah helped me see that you guys just have different perspectives to things than Maud and with that I have to find one perspective that you all have in common."

"And what's that..?" Jack questioned.

"Your friendship with me..." Pinkie smiled.

Twilight and the others looked at each other, "Y-Yeah... that is one thing we have in common, we all have a friendship with Pinkie Pie. We all love Pinkie Pie." Twilight smiled.

"Yeah... and Maud must love her too.." Ren smiled.

Pinkie's mane fluffed up again and she smiled, "Yeah....!" she exclaimed. "Rock candy necklaces for everyone...!"

I smirked at her bubble behavior. That's Pinkie Pie... our Pinkie Pie.

We all stayed with her until it was time for her to head back. Pinkie was sure to take up as much time as she could in saying goodbye. Pinkie soon allowed us to wish Maud well.

"Maud, we'd like to give you something to take on your trip, so that you remember all your friends from Ponyville." Twilight said and pulled out the rock necklace she had made for Maud to place it around her neck. Each of the others brought up their own unique designed necklaces to share with Maud, especially Rainbow, whom seemed to use a rather large carved piece of multi-colored rock.

I was the last one before Pinkie to place my necklace over her head, leading her to thank all of us. "Thank you."

"Try not to eat all the candy before you leave!" Pinkie suggested as she held out her rock candy necklace towards Maud.

The two exchanged necklaces as tradition, and Pinkie Pie was already working her teeth to consume the candy. However, Maud pulled a box out of her saddlebag and opened it up to reveal a bunch of more necklaces. She dropped Pinkie's inside.

"Are those all the necklaces Pinkie Pie sent you?" Twilight questioned after seeing them.

"Mm-hm." Maud answered in a kind of exaggerated way.

"You haven't eaten any of them?" Jamie reacted in surprise.

"I don't really like candy." Maud paused to look back at Pinkie and smile for the first time ever! "But I do love Pinkie Pie."

To Be Continued....

Chapter 30: Sarah’s Kingdom

Something has gone wrong. We don't seem to have an archived copy of that chapter.

Chapter 1: Sarah's Fitting In Part 1

Author's Note

Hello Everyone, PikachuSkitty here Sorry for not having updated or published anymore stories on this site lately. I've been working on my stories on Quotev and I couldn't really think of any great MLP stories that I could published that would be liked by a lot of people like the stories from Stardust Balance and Skijarama.

I want to make stories that would be like by a lot of people. I'm good with writing HTTYD stories, but they wouldn't really be allowed on this site since the stories have to have a MLP tag to them, so I don't think I can do any of them. Plus, I don't think that I can make a good, well liked MLP and HTTYD crossover story, so... yeah....

If anyone has ideas of what stories I could try to create or what I can do with my future stories (if I decide to make more) just let me know in the comments.

BTW: Ren Loodan and the other humans belong to MaxTV1234.

Chapter 1: Sarah's Fitting In Part 1

Nicole's POV

Hm...? What in the world....?

"Now then, doctor Bonnie..." What? I looked over and saw a strange man placing over to my left looking through a microscope. "I need you to check up on the subject. Check up on Experiment 001."

"...Okay." I nodded before walking out of the lab and headed straight through the halls, gazing around to see many scientists studying around the many black meteorites that crashed landed into our planet. The casualties were about 2,387 people, but that's just a lucky day for the majority of people surviving. Though, we have been studying these strange meteorites and have been conducting experiments to develop cures while studying its mysterious power. Hmm....Now then, for Experiment 001...the very first successful test subject when we extract energy from one of the meteorites and such...

"How is the subject...?" I questioned, walking through one of the labs, meeting up with the next head scientist. He had a small goatee and shoulder length brown hair, crossing his arms with a satisfied look on his face.

"She seems to doing very well...I'm actually very glad that he and Doug would actually tend for her. It's actually quite good, if you ask me." Hmm...The subject is a small baby that we created from the energy from that meteorite, and out of the rest of the test subjects, she's actually the only one who was doing well.

I gazed over at the strange baby that was in the small crib that we made for her while I stared at her.

"Hmm..." My other two superiors have been taking care of her and I've been doing well with keeping an eye out for her in case she starts performing anything strange. But...she seems to be doing well...for now. I just wondered what's the deal with her...What is the mystery behind the meteorite? Hmm...

Flashback Ended

"Ngh...Ohh..." What I just see? Was that...a memory? And...everything that my old self, her thoughts and feelings before my memories were erased...

....So, those meteorites really did happen. And...it killed off not so many people that you would expect a bunch of meteorites would have done. But that baby...

"Um...Ms. Bonnie? A-Are you okay? You've been staring into space for a while..." Thorax, my changeling friend, frowned in concern while Snow rushes over to me and nuzzled my face, catching my attention.

"Oh...I'm sorry. It's just that...I was thinking about something." I lied, not mentioning about what I just witnessed. "Now then, shall we continue with our therapy lesson, Mr. Thorax?"

"W-Well...Alright, if you say so..." Thorax muttered in agreement before he flew over to the chair.

...But that dream I saw...Hmm...I was a scientist for that company, and was studying that child...and that child...

Why is it that I've seen that child before? Unless...

...I'm going to need to study and keep my eye on her.

Sarah Gem...You are someone that I must be wary of.

Skye's POV

It's been quite a while since we last had this talk, haven't we, huh? I mean, I never really monologue much of these interactions. Huh? What do you mean that you don't recognize me! It's me! General Skye Jones! Yeah, that's right! I decided to fill in with my perspective, so don't even doubt me about what's about to happen! But that besides the point, the point is that we're all taking a chill pill from all the fighting. I seriously missed some epic fights with these guys...As a general and a prodigy, I feel ashamed about this. But that doesn't matter, what matters is finishing this to the end.

But anyway, what I'm trying to say that Sarah's been around for a while and she's been staying with us in her makeshift room in the home-ship. While some of us seems to trust us, which one of them is their 'leader', Corporeal Loodan, I still don't. I mean, I need to know much about what she's hiding, and I'm really suspicious on what she's hiding about us. I'll be willing to uncover whatever dark secrets she's hiding behind us and that I will find out about and nothing's gonna stop me...

Well...but first, a little meal wouldn't mind. A-Anyway, what I'm trying to say is that...She's just so weirder than the other ponies.

I mean, come on, it’s been like, a week since Sarah came and stayed with us in this home ship and plus, so far, she's been weird. Sure, she might've helped and been around with us, but she's as weird as Private Bonnie and Private Wilde, the latter who I am still wary and still keeping my eyes on out on the open. Whenever we're doing something for most of the day, she's just up being in her room either playing with her tiger and Pikachu, reading or training. She never had the TV on for some reason ... probably because she never knew how to use one, but who knows? We showed her around the home-ship earlier and she seemed interested in the book store in the mall.

Jack showed her some of the fast foods that the food courts had like french fries, pizza, soda and etc. Sarah seemed interested in it but she mainly poked at it, confused on what to do with them which was kinda sad and concerning, but I found it sometimes peeved off by her uncanny on stuff like that. It's food, how can she question it? She's seriously weird, even Sergeant Pinkie knew what to do with that. She didn’t even know what ice cream was! Ice cream of all things! She even mistook an Ice Cream Sundae, the treat, as an actual Sunday where you just eat ice cream all day. Again I say, it was cheesing me off...!

Anyway, that was yesterday...And other than that, we just acted as if those events never even happened before! But enough about that, let's talk about what we're gonna eat for breakfast! Maybe bacon, or pork and cheese omelette! Ooh, the choices are so choosy even for this general!

"Oh, morning Skye." Oh, it's just Corporeal Loodan. What a fancy meeting to see him here as well. Of course, I respect the guy but I have been keeping my little rivalry to show people...and ponies, that I am definitely a great leader! Besides, these guys are gonna need me!

"Mm...You're just in time Skye." Private Mason Hunter bowed, softly smiling. "I just finished making some omelettes."

"Oh...Is it Pork and Cheese Omelette?" I hoped, smiling happily till he shook his head and gave me an apologetic smile.

"I am truly sorry, I'm afraid that I didn't. It is just a Cheese Omelette dish...But we are just adjusting much here in Equestria's cuisines that I forgotten to ever use meat." Aw what? So it's just Cheese Omelette? Whatever happened to using meat? Now I just want to go to Round One's little restaurant or the ones up at the Shopping Mall District.

"Tch, whatever..." Private Yamaki scoffed, finishing up with his subway sandwich. No fair! Ugh, and they call themselves soldiers! "Besides, everypony in Equestria are already taking in that we can eat meat, and they're just a bunch of wusses if they think we'll eat them alive."

"Surprised that the town easily accepted us like that..." Private Ross chuckled sheepishly. "I guess they're just really friendly when it comes to meeting something new."

"Yeah, tell me about it...!" Private Carrie smiled happily. "I mean, when I first attended school here, most ponies were really friendly."

"And by most, you're excluding Diamond Tiara and Silverspoon?" Private Watson questioned, looking over from his journal.

"Mm..." The young comrade of mine nodded, frowning a bit. "She's just so mean sometimes that I want to at least try and stop being mean..."

"It takes time, Carrie." Corporeal Loodan reassured. "I mean, I had my hands with her when we first met, but soon enough, she'll learn to respect you. Trust me on that."

"Agreed." Private Mason nodded, smiling softly. "And I know that you can be able to do it Carrie. Just ignore everything cruel that she says right out of her muzzle."

"Mm...Okay big brother!" Private Carrie cheered, raising her hand in the air.

"Heh...smart little brat." Private Yamaki snickered, leaning against his chair and burped loudly.

"Gross." Private Bonnie commented, not looking over at him.

"Hmph...Says you." Oh hush up, at least you're here.

"Anyway...Mason, are you almost done packing?" Corporeal Loodan asked curiously.

"Yes, just a few more days before I can finally take leave..." Private Mason nodded. "Right now, the train that is gonna take me to the academy should arrive soon enough. I mustn't miss it."

"Good because if you do, I'll be sure to kick your-"

"Language, Mr. Jack." Private Bonnie scolded softly, still not taking her eyes off her iPad. The fat man started to growled angrily, ticked off by her blunt attitude. Hmm...These guys are a wildly bunch as I noticed, but they serve pretty well.

"Hey, where did Rantaro go?" Private Ross asked. "I mean, not that I care but, has anyone seen him?"

"I think I saw him exploring around the ship a little while ago." Private Carrie shrugged.

"Tch...Forget him, that's his problem..." Private Yamaki scoffed, not interested in that man. "Speaking of, what now?"

"Why not we play outside with our pets?" Kodi suggested, barking excitedly.

"Well it's been a while so..." Corporeal Loodan smiled softly. "Yeah, I see why not..."

"Same here." Private Ross agreed, gently petting her kitty cat by the neck while she was too busy playing with that cat stuffed doll of hers.

"Yeah! Today's Saturday so we all can hang out together before big brother's out to the academy! Plenty of time!" Private Carrie giggled excitedly, much to the others' joy. Mm...Oh what the heck? He's about to be transferred and it'll be awesome to try it out! I like to see where this is going...!

However, before we could continue on, she appeared to the room...

"Morning you guys..." Hm? What is she...? She reading a book...a spell book? Jeez, I forgot that we live in a society filled with magical ponies...Huh, still weird but cool at the same time.

"Hey Newbie..." Private Yamaki called, snorting a bit before finishing his next meal for breakfast.

"Easy Jack or else you bloat yourself." Private Gem joked, smiling softly.

"Oh please, like I would." Private Yamaki huffed, rolling my eyes. You say that fatso, but like you have anything to say.

"Oh Sarah, how's the book going for you that I lend over to you from the library?" Private Watson asked with a soft smile. "Is it good?"

"Yeah, it's good James...Thank you." Private Gem thanked, not eyeing him as she was still focused on the book. "Mm..."

"Um, Sarah?" Corporeal Loodan called out, frowning in concern. "You okay...?"

"Yeah, just fine Ren..." Private Gem nodded, sitting down on the table and focusing on her book. The rest of us, including Private Bonnie, focused our attention to her, who just sat there and said nothing. Hmm...What the heck is going on with her?

"Aren't you gonna eat your breakfast?" Private Mason questioned, feeling unnerved by her silence.

"Huh?" She looked down and saw her breakfast which was eggs and bread. Jeez, I guess she isn't much enthusiastic about her food. "Oh, of course." Her horn started glowing, putting a mark on the top of the page before closing the book, placing it down on the table and then began eating her breakfast.

"Mm..." Private Carrie frowned, feeling confused by her silence. "Sarah? Is everything okay...?"

"Everything's just fine." Private Gem reassured calmly, biting onto her bread. Before any of us could pressed her for more questions, her pet tiger, Snowflake, and her yellow mouse, Pikachu, walked in and pawed at her back leg. "Hm? Oh, morning guys...Oh right..."

Private Gem's horn started glowing again, and magically brought out a piece of meat and, what Ren called Pokemon food, out of thin air before handing it over to the white tiger and her mouse, who happily purred and cried and began eating it.

"Here you go, guys. Enjoy." Private Gem softly smiled before she finished eating her breakfast and returned reading.

"So...Sarah." Corporeal Loodan spoken up. "Are you gonna do anything today? You seem to be way focused on that book of yours..."

"Doesn't Jamie focused more on his book, too?" Oh right, he does as well as taking notes, but I feel like you're really hiding something from us. I'm sure I taken noticed of it right after Private Yamaki and Private Dash's match and training session, and this encounter with weird dark ponies...Jeez, it's a lot to take in for this military girl!

"True, but..." Corporeal Loodan frowned in concern, hearing the bored tone of her voice.

"Yes, but the way how you read, it sounds like you're hiding something..." Private Watson frowned sadly. "Are you sure that you don't need any help, Sarah?"

"Yep." She answered quickly, hiding her face.

"She's acting like that because of what happened when she was with Mr. Jack and Ms. Rainbow Dash." Private Bonnie answered bluntly, glancing upwards over at the cloaked pony. "She sounds pretty upset and sad....She's hiding it through reading that book."

"Huh? Newbie?" Private Yamaki turned over to her, who looked a bit glum before quickly hiding her face away from us with her book.

"It's fine you guys, I'll be alright." Yeah right...You don't have to keep holding back on your feelings!

"Hey, don't say it like that, Private Gem!" I exclaimed, standing on my chair and glared at her. "If you're so worried, then you need to stop being such a worrywart and a sour puss! What you need to eat more and have fun and we can teach you!"

"Yeah, like Skye said!" Thank you Corporeal Loodan! I like your support!

"Mm...No thanks, I'm good." Eh? S-She just waved it off like that?! After my little speech back there?! Who does that?! "Besides, I rather just read all day in my room." She replied calmly.

"Really? That's it? That's what the nerd does." Private Yamaki snorted, rolling his eyes while Private Watson looked away with a blush before he muttered, "W-Well...True, but I do that for research and it's a hobby-wise...It's nothing much, really."

"But...Don't you have anything else to do other than that, Sarah?" Private Ross asked curiously.

"Don't have anything better to do." Private Gem shrugged.

"Really?" She blinked in confusion. "Well I guess it would make sense since it's been getting quiet lately and you have just started living with us..."

Yeah, true...

"Besides, I...haven't been socializing with other very much even when I was..." Hm? Why is she stopping at? Are you kidding me right now?! Oh come on! You're totally gonna skip the good juicy parts?! Mm...! Traitor!

"And how long has that been going on?" Private Gem hummed in thought, trying to remember before blushing a bit.

"I-I guess...all my life..." Private Gem chuckled sheepishly. "I-I never really spend that much time with anyone other than Snowflake. I simply don't spend enough time with anypony or anything else, so I just never had any time with anyone, to be honest."

"Huh...What have you been doing before you came to Ponyville?" Kodiak asked, raising a brow.

"Um...I rather not say...but, if I have to say, just travelling around Equestria for my own...reasons." Private Gem frowned, glancing away from him, or the rest of us.

Hmm...Wonder what she means by that? What reasons, hmmm?

"Mm...I take it that you have anti-social skills, correct?" Private Bonnie questioned, staring at Private Gem, who nodded in response to her question. Soon, the psychologist began furrowed her brows with a serious look. "But...You were fine interacting with us, yes?"

"Cause I've talked to creatures who aren't ponies so it helps me socialize, I guess." Private Gem shrugged.

"What do you mean by that? You talk to other species that aren't ponies?" Private Bonnie blinked, looking back down on her iPad and typed some stuff on it.

"Jeez, talk about discrimination right there..." Private Yamaki rolled his eyes. "What happened to you to distrust ponies that much, newbie?"

"I...rather not say...I rather keep it to myself, Jack...sorry if I'm being harsh or cold..." Private Gem sighed, rubbing her foreleg.

"What do you mean...?" I questioned Private Gem, raising a brow. "Why can't you try to at least get along with anypony out there?"

Private Gem looks somberly, sighing to herself before excusing herself out of the table and walks around the place.

"Hey...What's Newbie up to...?" Private Yamaki whispered over to us.

"I think she's gonna sing..." Private Carrie shrugged. "I mean, we all like to sing, right?"

"Singing's just for brats like all of you..." Oh hush up! I love singing! It's like doing karaoke!

Soon enough, we began hearing her sing...

I've traveled around the globe
On hundreds of far-flung trips.
I've scaled towering mountains
And sailed on pirate ships.

Private Gem sung in a nice sweet tone, walking across the living room, looking around with a sad look on her face.

I've outrun minotaurs,
Leapt from runaway wagons.
Parachuted off cliffs,
gone wing-walking on dragons.

Yeah, all that and much more
I sure know how to do.

Mm...She's really taking this into consideration. I guess it's understandable...After all, I mean, I would feel the same feeling...Not having any friends...and the feeling of losing one through any means.

"Sarah..." Private Ross frowned.

"She looks so sad..." Private Carrie stated, sensing the sadness in her tone. "What can we do...?"

"Mm...I have no clue..." Private Bonnie shook her head, staring over at Private Gem as she continued on with her song.

But when it comes to making friends,
I just don't have a clue.
Yeah, put me in a jungle
And I know how to thrive.
But in a social place,
How can I survive?

Private Gem stared right out of the window while ending in a long sounded tone, frowning and sighing melancholy.

Mm...

"Should we...?" Corporeal Loodan spoken up, gaining the rest of their attention. However, we each shook our heads, not wishing to interrupt her. However, Corporeal Loodan softly smiled at Private Gem and offered her something. "Well...maybe we can help you be more social?"

"Huh?!" Private Gem quickly turned around, looking surprised upon hearing that.

"Well yeah. I mean, you really sound like you could use our help." Corporeal Loodan chuckled with a soft smile.

"Yeah! Same here!" I agreed, smiling enthusiastically. "I mean, we can't let someone like you be all gloomy and pessimistic like that! Now turn that frown upside down, Private Gem and let's get you out there to make new friends!"

"Yeah, we've helped out each other on our problems and maybe we can help you." Kodi agreed. "So don't worry, we got this!"

"...Heh heh, okay." Private Gem softly smiled. "Well it is you guys' word, so I can trust you. After all, you guys are always so kind..."

"Yeah, we know, we're awesome..." I smirked, crossing our arms.

"Alright...I'll try it." Private Gem smiled. "I'll give this a try and see if I can try it out..."

"Ha ha, glad to hear newbie." Jack smiled, licking the last crumbs on his plate.

"Quit eating like that Private Yamaki." I scoffed, feeling a bit disgusted. "Besides, that's not how you eat like a pig. This is how you do so...!"

I quickly rushed over and grabbed my plate and...

SPLAT!

Mm...Okay, it tastes good excluding any pork in it!

"You two are slobber monsters...." Private Mason groaned, shaking his head while the others chuckled while Private Gem watches us with a soft smile before she began singing softly to the last verses of her song.

Yeah, there's a whole lot in the world
That I know how to do.
And when it comes to making friends,
I've a chance at that now too.
Put me in a jungle,
Yeah I know how to thrive.
And in this social place

Private Gem hummed, twirling around before smiling over at us, when I smiled softly back at her and I saw the others smiling softly at her.

Now I might just survive.
Yeah,
when it comes to making friends
It's finally true.
I know how to
And that's because of you.

I know how to
All because of you.

Private Gem stops on her solo, smiling softly before chuckling to herself.

"Wow, she's really good..." Kodi barked happily. "I mean, somepony has to like her if she's such a good friend, right?"

"Yeah, I mean, Sarah's been very well friendly with all of us, so it shouldn't be a surprise if she gets along with anypony in Ponyville." Corporeal Loodan nods in agreement.

Well yeah, I mean, sure she's nice and all, which I respect, but as a general, I still feel like she's hiding something!

"...That song was alright." Huh? Hey, don't pop out of nowhere like that!

"Tch, you're here..." Private Yamaki huffed, sighting the criminal standing near the doorway with a cup of coffee in his hand.

"Well, just letting out my opinion...It was 'alright'..." Private Wilde rolled his eyes, sipping on his coffee. "Besides, really now? Singing some pitiful song because you're lonely except talking to your tiger? How truly sad...."

Snowflake growled angrily at him till Private Gem began petting him on the head, calming her down. Pikachu just sighed at his behavior.

"Rantaro, you really don't need to keep acting up like that..." Corporeal Loodan frowned, sweat-dropping a little. "Besides, this might be good...I mean, she decided to stay with us for a while because she's a good pony, Twilight and the others would understand how she feels and would try and help her. I mean, give her a chance...."

"You guys have seriously been focusing much more about her and been trusting her. Just 'cause she saved your life from that crazy hag and that bug queen, she's still barely trusted...And she doesn't want to give us the answers she wants us...If she was a good friend, she would be honest but instead, she doesn't." Hmm...Well I know she does, but maybe she's nervous? "I have no time with none of you, I have more important business to attend..."

Rantaro begins taking his leave while the rest of us turned to us, looking concern. Hmm...This guy is starting to annoy me. He's all talk, but he still makes a good argument.

"Mm..." Huh? What is that glasses girl staring at? "...I shall take my leave...I'm not used to going around."

"Huh? But we were just getting along, Nicole." Private Ross frowned. "I thought that you wanted to try at least...?"

"I rather not...I'll catch you all later..." With that, Private Bonnie takes her leave while the rest of us are still around. Hmm...I guess it's just seven.

"Mm...Kinda feels sucks when those two don't want to be a part of this." Kodiak whimpers. "I mean, why can't those two ever try to be able to spend with us?"

"I'm sure we can still give them our space?" Corporeal Loodan suggested. "Don't worry, I know that those two will still try to be with us, let's just wait for now. Maybe when we get the chance, we can all try talking to them."

"Speak for yourself, face it, those two are unable to try spend time with anyone. Newbie's an exception since she's...I don't know. Shy, I guess?" Speaking of her, I noticed Private Gem brushing and petting her Pikachu and Snowflake gently, having a slight frown on her face while Jack began speaking much about her and his dislike on the fedora boy and that girl with the iPad. Hmm...Though, I want to figure her out. Just who the heck is she?

Okay...So it shouldn't be way too hard. I mean, we need to really try to show her that she can easily make any friends that easily...But where to start?

"Wish big brother could be here...." Private Carrie pouted.

"Sorry Carrie, but he needed to prepare for his bags. He leaves in a few days, remember?" Corporeal Loodan reassured with a soft smile. "Besides, maybe with the seven of us, we'll be sure to find a way to get everypony to get along with Sarah."

"Yeah!" Kodi agreed, running past us and standing next to Snowflake. "I mean, Sarah's a really nice person and after everyone saw her beat Trixie, it would be easy..."

"Yeah, totally..." Heh, you better be right...

Soon enough, we arrived at the marketplace where everyone seemed to be really busy with whatever they were buying or selling.

"Hmm...Well this looks like a nice place to start." Private Ross hummed with a soft smile. "So Sarah, why not start some conversation with a few ponies around here?"

"Mm...I guess I can give it a try." Private Gem shrugged before walking over to them.

"You really think this could work?" Of course it would Private Wattson! Don't give up hope that easily to her! I mean, there's no way anyone would run away from someone like her.

"AHHHHHHHH!" Huh? We all turned around and saw some ponies immediately running away in fear. Wait, what the hell?

"Hey, what's going on...?" I wondered, blinking in surprise.

"I...don't know." Corporeal Loodan widened his eyes before we watched Sarah walking over to a couple more ponies before they turned around and before she could say anything, they looked terrified upon seeing her pet tiger right next to her and screamed out of fear before immediately running away in fear.

"W-What? What's wrong with them?" Private Ross asked in shock and worried. "It's like they're scared of something..."

"What?! Of what?! She and Snowflake aren't even threatening!" I exclaimed, looking a bit pissed off. This is gonna make me try and shoot them with my heli-chopter. Grr...

"I think that's the problem..." What? What the heck are you saying Private Wattson? "It's Snowflake...It would make sense since Snowflake is a predator and well, you can guess the rest..."

"What?! Are you kidding me?! They're scared of newbie's pet cat?!" Jack widened his eyes. "I mean, come on! The red head has a cat and they're fine!"

"That's because Rose isn't even a tiger, she's a kitten..." Private Ross deadpanned, shaking her head.

"But...Snowflake wouldn't even hurt a fly." Corporeal Loodan stated. "I mean, she's so protective of Sarah..."

"Well it's a normal reaction." Private Wattson stated, making me frown, realizing just how right he is.

"Yeah, you make a good point." I nodded in agreement. "I mean, any human would be scared of a big white tiger like Private Gem's, but still, she's all friendly. She wouldn't even try hurting anyone that we know...right?"

We all started to feel unsure, but even though we might not know Private Gem, that still doesn't give us to know that after what she done for us, she isn't evil.

"What kind of frigging idiot would get scared of some harmless cat? It ain't gonna attack her unless she's being attack." Private Yamaki snorted, putting his arms in his coat pockets. "Same goes for her tiny electric mouse."

"Mm..." I shrugged, unsure about that either.

"Hey guys..." We turned back and saw Private Gem dejectedly coming back with Snowflake by her side. Ooh...Ahh...Come on Private Gem! Don't act up like that! You got this! "Maybe I should head back to the home-ship...I mean, this wasn't a good idea...I mean, nopony here wants to be around with me anyway..."

"Pikachu..." Her Pikachu said sadly.

"Well...Let's try someplace else?" Corporeal Loodan offered before looking around and spotted a nearby tent. "Oh! There's Applejack and Rainbow Dash! Come on! Maybe you can start interacting with them and soon enough, everyone will see you and Snowflake as good friends."

"Mm...I don't know..." Private Gem sighed, looking dejected. "What if everyone would still be terrified of me even if I hung out with you guys?"

"Hey, don't be sad Private Gem. It's not your fault nor Snowflake's." I reassured, patting her on the back. "I mean, it's these guys of being terrified of something cute as Snowflake. They don't compare to Tom."

"Tom?" Private Carrie blinked, confused by who I was mentioning before repeating that name again. "Um, Skye? Who's Tom?"

"Only one of my best aerial pets. Take a look at this." I smirked before removing my helmet, revealing the sleeping ferret on top of my head who was snoozing soundly on me. See that? That's what I was talking about. Heh heh, he's three years old now, and he's been a good friend of mine. Even Amy liked him...Man, why am I still hung out of the past? What happened back then, stays back there! Now I need to embrace the future! "See? He's really cute, isn't he?"

"You have...a ferret?" Private Wattson sweat-dropped, surprised to see me with such a creature like that.

"Yep!" I nodded, feeling proud of myself.

"Well...Everyone has cool pets like Skye's." Corporeal Loodan chuckled, walking over and gently scratching Tom by the chin.

"I don't get it...Why do you feel a bit scared of a ferret, Jamie?" Kodiak asked, frowning over at him. "I mean, it's not that bad, right?"

"It's not that I'm scared of a ferret..." Private Wattson sighed, glancing away. "It's just that...Ferrets are quite unruly and wild creatures that just likes biting and scratching anyone they see. They're quite feral and they're known for smelling worse if not tend properly, and way too active every day and even don't tend to sleep at night and make you stay up way too late."

"...Um, Jamie?" Private Ross scrunched her nose, raising a brow at the blue haired boy. "I think you were expressing your opinion of how a ferret is..."

"Mm!" Private Wattson widened his eyes and blushed in embarrassment. "O-Oh no...! I-I wasn't-"

"Oh shut it nerd." Private Yamaki huffed, pushing him aside before walking over to me. "Besides, this thing doesn't look dangerous to me."

"Yeah, he's so cute." Private Gem softly smiled, giggling a bit upon seeing them. "Mm...Well...He seems to be enjoying his rest."

"He's been up all night, so it doesn't matter..." I shrugged, putting my helmet back on. Rest up soldier, you're gonna need it in case of battle. "But anyway, come on, let's go chat up with our comrades."

"Mm..." Private Gem nodded in agreement before we began heading over to one of the markets. Hang on tight, you got this Private Gem. We'll find a way, in the meantime, I'm starting to grow tiresome of this whole me perspective thing for this. I think I'll share it off with someone else if you all don't mind. Thank you, bye!

Ren's POV

Huh? Oh, hey you guys...What's up? I guess I'm up, am I? Well with that out of the way, let's move on and continue on with helping Sarah's anti-social problems and get along with the ponies of Ponyville!

Soon enough, we arrived to the Apple Farmer's tent, encountering Applejack, Fluttershy, and Rainbow Dash.

"Yo guys! How it's hanging?!" Rainbow Dash cheered, racing over and nudging Jack by the shoulders. "Heh fatty, you up for another round later today?"

"Wouldn't miss it for the world." Jack chuckled, smiling softly at her. It hasn't been that long since both Jack and Dash started to grow more into their wrestling personas and been fighting each other for whenever they aren't busy and been keeping up since then. Ha ha ha, they seem to really become closer by the minute. "We were just wondering about if you guys could hang around Newbie. She needs some help with trying to gain others' attention and try making friends around here..."

"Oh, why's that?" Applejack questioned, leaning over to the counter to hear about this.

"Well we thought we could help her much by trying to break free from the house and try to see much around with others out here in Ponyville." Kaede stated with a soft smile.

"Yeah, but so far, nobody wants to hang out with her because of Snowflake." I added. "I was wondering if you girls could help us out. I mean, with your help, we're bound to help her."

"Oh, poor Sarah..." Fluttershy frowned, feeling bad for her. "I'm so sorry that has happened to you. Besides, it's okay...I'm sure we'll get everypony to love you and Snowflake."

"Yeah, I mean, you're an animal expert Flutters. I mean, you even have a bear back at your house and we can figure out a way for her." I smiled happily. I really trust Flutters with this, so I know that she can do it.

"You really think you can help me...?" Sarah widened her eyes a bit, feeling surprised by her proposal.

"Well you look like you need some help, Sarah..." Fluttershy softly smiled. "Besides, I already know Snowflake that she's friendly enough to hear your voice, from the heart..."

"Ah..." Sarah blinked a bit, placing her hoof over her chest. "Mm...Alright...But still, I am not sure if this might work..."

"Sure ya can, sugarcube." Applejack smiled. "Everypony needs a place to start, and we'll be sure to help ya start here in Ponyville."

"Thank you...All of you." Sarah smiled softly at us.

"Well...Can you at least tame that tiger to make these chumps see that? To me, looks like they aren't willing to even be near her due to the cat." Jack huffed.

"Well...Like Applejack said, everyone needs a place to start..." Jamie frowned before softly smiling in reassurance. "But no worries, we just...um...well..."

"Oh hush up, Private!" Skye shook her head. "Just focus on the task!"

"Well...Alright." Sarah giggled, petting Snowflake on the head. "Maybe then, I'm sure I packed a book that might help me..."

"Or possibly hide your face again." Skye snorted, earning a small blush from the said cloaked pony.

"R-Right...Anyway, I-" Sarah stopped mid-sentenced, looking through her bag. "Huh? It's not here...I don't understand...I was sure it was in here..."

"Oh dear, did you lost it, Sarah...?" Fluttershy asked in worried. "We can help you find it."

"Yeah, I'll just search around town in a breeze for it!" Rainbow Dash smirked, stretching her back and pretended to make a cracking sound before stretching her forelegs.

"No no, it's okay. I'll go find it myself. So thank you, you guys." Sarah reassured with a soft smile. "Sorry about all this..."

"Are you sure?" Skye asked. "Come on Private Gem! Don't leave us like this! Friends are meant to help each other! So we'll go find it!"

"No worries, I'll be fine. Just please wait for me, you guys." Mm...I guess Sarah's used to being independent on herself, but she seems to really be headstrong with that claim to finding it herself. But right now, it's best if we allow her, but if she takes too long, then we're coming in to help her out.

"Okay Sarah...Just be careful, alright?" I warned, giving her a worried look. "I mean, we can still-"

"It's alright...I got this." Sarah reassured. "I really don't want to trouble any of you guys...Take care."

With that, Sarah and Pikachu hop on Snowflake before the two were gone in an instant, leaving us all behind.

"See ya Private Gem! Good luck!" Skye smiled, waving goodbye to her. "...Yeah, she totally needs our help."

"Jeez, what's her problem?" Rainbow Dash wondered. "I mean, we just want to help her, jeez..."

"It's just how newbie is..." Jack groaned. "She thinks she can spend time with us and do things all alone...but in reality, she can't."

"Mm..." I couldn't help but think about how right Jack was. I mean...He's right there. Sarah, why are you refusing any of our help or anything? I get you're lonely and you've lived with Pikachu and Snowflake by your company and that's just how you are...Mm...

"Do you think maybe we should go after her?" I suggested, frowning in concern for her.

"Don't worry, if she says that she'll be fine, then she'l be alright. Just give her a chance." Rainbow Dash reassured, waving it off. "She'll be fine..."

I don't know about that...It just feels off...I just can't but feel like something might go wrong...I just know it.

"You're worried about her, huh?" I quickly snapped back to reality before turning to Flutters, who was frowning at me in worried. I can see why she would be worried about me. After all, we both are connected...

"Mm..." I nodded.

"Mm...Me too..." Fluttershy frowned. "I'm just scared to know what might happen to her...but I guess maybe we should respect her privacy...?"

"Are you kidding Fluttershy?!" Skye complained. "These ponies are as terrified of their own shadows! We gotta do something, Corporeal Loodan!"

"Agreed! After what happened the other night, I ain't taking second chances on what they're going to plan on what's gonna happen!" Jack cracked his knuckles. "If ya need me, I'll be keeping an eye out for her."

"Mm...Be careful Jack." Carrie frowned in concern before seeing the smirk on the big guy, having his ego grow a bit more bigger than it already does.

"Heh, don't worry kid, aren't I always alright?" Not in the truest sense, no you aren't dude.

"I'm almost done selling these apples, so till I'm done, I'll come by and help ya out in case any hooligan tries anything with the newcomer." Applejack stated, looking dead serious.

"Are you guys sure? I mean...She was quite powerful..." Jamie stated, blushing a bit. "And so was Twilight and Ren..."

"Hey, don't forget about you!" Skye pointed out with a smile. "You seriously just used magic straight out of your hands! I wonder if I can do that, soldier."

"Oh....Thank you." Jamie blushed, having a smile planted on his face.

"Mm...Yeah, she's right. It was a surprise, especially when Chrysalis did ask for Sarah..." Kaede agreed before going silent for a moment. "Though...I am worried about how that Void thing wants her...I mean, you really think they might've met each other?"

"Probably... I just can't help but feel like he's personally after Sarah." Skye added.

"Seems so..." I shrugged. Well I'm not even sure about it myself, so maybe? Hmm...We only met the guy once, but I'm confident that he can do something like that. "But anyway, I'm just gonna go for a walk..."

"Oh! Do you mind if I come with Ren?!" Fluttershy spoken up before quickly covering her mouth and started to blush a bit. "I-I mean, just for a walk with each other...is fine, Ren..."

"O-Oh...Sure thing..." I nodded, blushing a bit before the two of us turned to our friends, "Hey you guys, we'll...be right back. I promise you that. Just a walk for us."

"Ohhhh...I see how it is now." Applejack began snickering, having a secret smile on her face. "Very well, you lovebergs get used to each other..."

"Yeah, Corporeal Loodan. Good luck on your relationship with Private Fluttershy if you catch my drift, you two." Skye smirked, chuckling alongside with the others.

"Yeah, see ya soon Fluttershy and Ren..." Rainbow Dash grinned in a teasing manner, nudging her Pegasus friend by the side, whose face started turning red immediately.

"Come on you guys, it isn't funny to do that to them..." Kaede groaned, shaking her head before softly smiling over at us. "But Ren, be careful out there. Go get them tiger."

"Um, thanks Kaede?" I sweat-dropped, scratching my cheek with awkward smile. Jeez, and you told them that it's not funny to do. "Anyway, see ya guys..."

"Oh wait! I'll come too!" Kodi barked happily. "After all, think of me as your protector! You know, to keep them safe as your best friend, you guys!"

"Ha ha, okay Kodi...I can't say no to that face." Fluttershy cooed, scratching him behind the ear while I chuckled and said, "Same here dude. I respect that."

With that, me and Flutters headed off with Kodiak following behind us to keep up with us. Right now, we were exploring much around town to see some of the sightings, enjoying the company of each other and seeing the sightings around town. Hanging out with Fluttershy is always comfortable since she started showing me how fun it is to be in love and learning how it feels...

Soon enough, we soon showed up in the park, seeing the lake over by with some ducklings swimming across the lake. Mm...They look so happy. It brings a smile to my face...

"Aww...Look at all the duckies..." Fluttershy cooed, softly smiling over them. "They look so cute..."

"Yeah..." I softly smiled, nodding to her. "I bet you have some duckies back home..."

"Oh yes, I have three baby ducklings there each named them 'Huey, Dewey, and Louie'..." Wait, what? You named them after that show? Did she seriously...? "Oh, w-why I named them? It was after we watched Season 1 of Ducktales the other night. The next day, I just found the little ones and brought them over by the lake...They look so lonely, so I'm trying my best to find their mother and bring them back home."

"Oh...Heh heh, that's actually pretty amazing." I smiled softly, chuckling to myself. "I gotta admit Flutters, I guess you really liked that show."

"Well it was a pretty funny and cute show." Fluttershy giggled softly. Yeah, I love the old version of Ducktales, it's really good and so classic upon hearing the original voice cast to the classic version of that show. Hmm...Maybe I should show her Darkwing Duck, but I'm not sure if she's able to handle the violence, but maybe the comedy in it? "Hmm...They look so happy...especially with their parents...I wonder if those three ducklings I found earlier could be their family..."

"Possibly...I mean, you did say you found them and are planning to find their parents soon enough, right?" I raised a brow, which made her blush a bit.

"S-Sorry...I-I was thinking out loud, my bad..." Fluttershy apologizing, bowing to me a bit before I noticed her cheeks started turning red. "Heh heh...Though, it's such a beautiful day, isn't it...?"

"Yeah, it really is..." I nodded in agreement, smiling. "I mean, with a day like this, we could play around and have a picnic out here."

"Yes...with the two of us, or even with the rest of our friends..." Fluttershy smiled.

"And we can even play fetch with each other!" Kodiak barked happily, running around us and wagging his tail in excitement. "Ha ha! I remember back then when you were teaching me how to fetch Ren and it was really amazing back there!"

"Yeah, I think way long before you ever grew up into your teen years now." I smiled, putting my hands into my sweater pockets while Fluttershy scratched the talking husky by the chin, causing him to pant happily.

"Good Kodi...Who's a good doggie?" Fluttershy smiled softly, making a cutesie look on him. Wow...She really does know how to make a cute look, I'll admit. "Yes you are, yes you are...!"

"Hahahahaha, easy now Flutters." I laughed, bending down and scratching Kodi by the stomach, making him laugh back before he started rolling around the grass. "Heheh, you know, we sure are having a good time with each other, huh?"

"Yeah, it's all so nice...I mean, I pass through here all the time, but it feels so amazing being with you Ren..." Oh, really...? Well I guess since we are starting a relationship with one another, I would understand that feeling. Heheh...

"Yeah, it sure has..." I sighed, looking over at the blue skies and see the sun shining down on us. I couldn't help but sigh, bringing a soft smile on my face. "Mm...You know, it's been a year around here and for us, several months since we started to get along with each other Fluttershy."

"Hm? Yeah, it sure has...Why do you ask?" She turned to me with a confused look, wondering much what I meant by that.

"Oh, it's nothing that I didn't mean to offend you or anything...It's just that..." Man, I'm sure am having difficulty with this, am I? It's been a while since I last saw my family. "Well..."

"...Do you still miss your family, Ren?" Ah! She really figured me out! Wow...She's getting good at reading me. "O-Oh! I-I didn't mean to..."

"No no, it's okay..." I reassured, giving her a soft smile. "Why not we talk by the bench?"

"Mm...Okay." Fluttershy nodded before the two of us walked over to the bench and sat down with Kodiak hopping up and laying on my laps, growling softly with a warm smile on his face. "...So was I right, Ren? Do you...sometimes miss your family?"

"...Yeah..." I mean, I shouldn't at least try lying to her...Especially since she's my girlfriend. "...I was just wondering...and there are some things I've been thinking about lately, especially what with seeing Void and remembering much of what we've been seeing through our dreams..."

"Really...? Does it worry you? Oh, did you remember anything about your mom or dad or your brother or sister?" Fluttershy began questioning me like if she was a detective from that drama cop show. Wow, have I really been showing her too much TV whenever we're alone together with the animals? "Oh...Sorry if I made you uncomfortable Ren...I didn't mean to hurt your feelings..."

"No...It's not that Fluttershy...It's just that...It's kinda scary when I thought back on it...I remember something about running away from my home while my family help protect me from an angry mom..." I sighed, leaning against the chair with a sad look on my face. "If it really was a memory, then what if something happened to my family? I...I was kinda worried, but I didn't want to tell the others of my dream to make them troubled if they remembered something terrifying..."

"Ren..." Fluttershy frowned worriedly, leaning against my shoulder. "I'm so sorry...I didn't mean to bring it up...I shouldn't have."

"Hey, it's okay Flutters. I really trust you." I chuckled, bringing back my soft smile. "After all, you and I are...special someponies." Mm...I felt my cheeks turning red, saying that last part. Heh heh, so this is what it feels like feeling that way. To actually have a girl by your side...

"Oh..." Fluttershy giggled nervously, her face filled with embarrassment. "I-I see...Well...To be honest, I can sorta understand what you mean by family..."

"Really?" I asked, blinking in surprise. "What's your family like?"

"Well...Like everypony, I have a mom and dad, and I also have a...little brother..." Fluttershy sighed, shaking her head at the mention of her brother. "But we're not...the best kind of relationship...He's too relaxed on his life, and I sometimes have to support him but it gets out of hoof...a lot. I sometimes just wish he can start finding a good job and stop taking advantage of ponies...especially me."

"Well...Maybe he just has something going on, and just feels scared Flutters..." I shrugged, frowning upon seeing the frown on her face grow more. "Oh, did I say something wrong?"

"Oh no no no, it's not that." Fluttershy immediately shook her head. "It's not like that...It's just...Maybe you're right. Right now, he's busy off trying to find a job suitable for his talent right now...but we haven't been making that much contact. I think the last time we spoke was during last year right after the wedding..." Flutters looked down, having a soft smile planted on her face. "Heh heh, he looked like he was jealous that I was invited into a royal wedding...he said to me that he wished he went there."

"Wow...I can imagine how that feels when a sibling feels envy of you." I smiled softly. I remembered one time that I gotten this limited edition action figure once, and my bro would feel upset that I got it before him. But...I gave it up and handed it over to him to make him feel better and he proclaimed that maybe we both can share it together. I never seen him been that excited over anything other than awesome things we do together. "So...Does your family know about...relationship with each other?"

"O-Oh...um..." Flutters began blushing, ducking down in embarrassment. I blinked in confusion before something clicked on my head to know what was up.

"...They...don't know?" I raised a brow, standing back up on the bench. "Were you...scared on how they would react for you dating a human, right?"

"O-Oh no! It's not like that! I...told them I was with a relationship with somepony, but didn't specifically told them much...but...it's okay. I promise them by next Hearth's Warming Eve, I invited them over to come by the house along with my brother at home..." Fluttershy reassured, flailing her arms around. "Don't worry Ren! I know for sure that they'll love you! They're very nice ponies that I grew up with on Cloudsdale!"

"Oh...Right. Okay...I believe you, Flutters." I sighed in relief, leaning back on the chair. "Well...I understand you reasons. It would be crazy if you ever dated a new being that arrived on your world, a human no less..."

"Mm hm...." Fluttershy couldn't help but hummed in agreement. "But other than that, I know that they would love you. Every moment I be with you and the others Ren, it feels like an important memory that helps me grow stronger by the minute...Though, I might still have a long way to grow more confident...But I know that you guys can help me out to become strong...because I believe in you guys and...you..." At the end of her sentence, she began blushing red all over her face. "Meeting you was the best thing that ever happened to me, Ren...You, Kodi, Twilight, Spike, and the others...I really enjoy being with you all. Especially, you Ren..."

"...You too...Flutters." I smiled softly, equally blushing with her. "I enjoy being here in Equestria too...I'm not sure if we'll ever find a way back home, but if we do, I just want to let you know...that my heart will always be there in you..."

"Oh Ren..." Fluttershy giggled softly, nuzzling my face before the two of us shared a passionate kiss with one another. "Hee hee, thank you..."

"Mm..." I nodded softly, smiling happily as the two of us had a great moment with each other.

"Mm...Huh? What? Oh, did I miss anything?" Eh? Kodiak? Were you asleep the whole time bud? Heh heh, so much for being our guard dog, huh? Mm...

"Well...I think maybe it's time to go now. We should explore later on." Fluttershy smiled. "Come on, let's continue on and hurry up. I already gotten enough vegetables and fruits for the little ones back home."

"Yeah, sure thing." I nodded in agreement before we began taking our leave and walked back to the town square.

This was a really nice talk with Flutters, I can feel like my bond with her has already deepened with her. Hmm...

"Huh? Hey guys, I think I smell Sarah..." Huh?! We turned back to Kodiak, finding him sniffing around the ground. "Yeah, it's definitely hers...I think she might've ran through this area along with Snowflake."

"Wait, she was here? Well, where else is she bud?" I questioned, bending down to her.

"I think...she's this way!" Kodi ran ahead, causing me and Flutters to chase after him! Well that was easy! I mean, sure, we were trying to find her earlier before me and Flutters were chatting with one another, but I guess now we can finally find her. I just hope that she's okay...

Sarah's POV

Okay...I'm definitely not okay. I just never expected that I would be bumped into a couple of jerks who just started messing around with me. Hm? Oh hey, I guess you all never expected to hear my thoughts, did you? Well I'm sorry if I'm interrupting but right now, I'm in the middle of something against these three bullies. Apparently, I found my book lying around near the town's fountain until I gotten tripped over by one of these guys.

I sensed something was wrong with these three, but to me, they seemed to be just the residents' own jerks.

"You sure talk big for a stupid mare." The first pony, who was lavender coated with brown mane glared directly at me. "We were just having fun."

"Pikachu..." Pikachu growled with his cheeks sparking.

"Well maybe next time, please show respect to some mares next time or else Pikachu and Snowflake might just have to teach you a lesson next time." I warned, glaring softly at their direction while Snowflake growled at them, having the intent of mauling them.

No...Not mauling, just a simple scare would get them to walk away from me. Snowflake and Pikachu have always been by my side and have helped me before against them, so surely that they wouldn't be thinking of trying to pick a fight against me and my friends here. It's just not right, in my case.

"Oh really? Like that stupid kitty cat and tiny mouse scares us." The second pony who had dark green fur coat with yellow mane scoffed at me. "Listen little lady, in case you forgot, you entered our turf."

"But this isn't your turf. It belongs to everyone." I stated firmly. "Acting all arrogant like that isn't healthy for you boys...Just please, just stop before-"

"Shut your mouth, already! Goddamn, you're already annoying us!" The leader of the bunch interrupted me, walking towards me with a glare. He had a blue coat with grey mane coat. He glared at my direction before raising his hoof in the air in an attempt to slap me till Snowflake tackled him, pushing him away! "Oof!" He winced before getting back up and glaring at me. "Tch, I didn't think a freak like you would ever start assaulting us with some stupid cat."

"Her name's Snowflake." I sighed, frowning at them. These boys are really acting like careless jerks to me. "And I would like to ask of you to leave me alone, please..."

"No...And I would rather to not some stupid girl tell us what to do!" The lead pony growled, glaring at my direction.

Mm...As much as I want to fight, I can't use my magic on them. I'll end up using all of my power and he'll instantly find me and try to find me right behind my back. After all, we are connected after all.

"Now then, get off our turf and out of our town, you little-" And in an instant, he winced in pain and yelped in pain before falling down unconsciously. The two ponies grew shocked before they were electrocuted as well, falling unconscious as well! Huh? Wait, who in the world?

"My my, I never thought I would see you three..." Ah! Rantaro! Thank goodness he's here! Ha ha, I'm glad that he's here now. "What are you doing around here?" He questioned, picking his ear a bit before putting away his taser.

"Rantaro...! I'm really glad that you're here...!" I sighed in relief. "What are you doing here?"

"I was busy taking a stroll later on after you guys left..." Is that so? Then why is it that earlier ago that you were following us and mostly keeping your eye at me? My best bet is he still doesn't trust me and he's been keeping a recent eye on me and I bet Nikki must've slowly began figuring out how she knows her connection with me...It's tough since I'm afraid that they won't listen to me. "My question is what are you doing here?"

"Well I lost my book and I couldn't find it..." I frowned, looking around frantically till Rantaro walks over to me and snaps his fingers, allowing his raccoon friend to pop right out of his hat with something in his head. "Ah...My book!"

"I take it this is yours?" He asked rhetorically, chuckling to himself. "I found it myself when I was doing my stroll."

"Oh wow...Thank you." I smiled softly. But then...Why is it that you were following me in the first place? Did he found it earlier and just been following after me and soon eventually bring it over to me? Why would he do that? "But seriously though, these ponies sure have been acting like jerks to me that it makes me feel bad that you hurt them...I'm sure we could have had a peaceful resolution, right?"

"Yeah right, like words would actually work." He scoffed, turning his back to me. "In the meantime, I'm outta here. Don't tell the others that I saved your life..." He then narrowed his eyes in annoyance. "I didn't save your life out of gratitude...I just saw you over there, that's all..."

"Mm...I don't know, I still considered you saving me." I grinned, chuckling to myself.

"....Tch." Well either way, I know that Rantaro is sometimes anti-social, but he doesn't really mean well. After all, I know that he doesn't mean it. He's just alone, that's all...

"Um, thank you again for giving me back my book again." I thanked, but all he did was raised his hands and waved it off to me before he was gone by the next minute. Though, I didn't expect for him to actually be around me like that in a way. Mm...I guess I really need to keep my eye on him in case he starts spying me when I'm alone or with Snowflake.

Oh well...Though, I really should help these guys...

"Sarah!" Huh? Now that sounded like Ren. Huh...I guess some of the others must've came looking out for me. Well...I guess that's very nice of them. Heh heh, just like that back then....Oh sorry, you all are not ready for what I might say. Now then, I should get going.

"I'm really sorry that you three gotten hurt. I just hope we can start over someday." I bowed gently to the small ponies before hopping on Snowflake before she and I were off out of this place and followed where the voices were coming. Mm...I'm really sorry if I don't have enough time, but hey, at least you now know what kind of person I am.

Oh...did I say 'person'...? Well...please pretend that you didn't hear that. I really hope that someday we could talk more soon enough...and maybe when I finally prevent the Great Fall from ever occurring from ever coming to place again.

That way, we won't be able to prevent the end of the world once more. I already stopped Void from unleashing the Great Fall a millennia, I can do it again.

Meanwhile

While Sarah, Pikachu and Snowflake was riding their way across town, they didn't noticed or even sensed that their arch-enemy was watching them from down below high in the skies.

"Well...It would seem like you wish to keep living with your own fantasy creations based on that amulet's magic, right? That tiny mouse you have along with your many abilities...well now, I didn't know at the time but it would seem like that 'Father' created that for you while you were away...so I guess I'm ready to begin...but first, maybe now with my powers slowly growing back thanks to what happened back at the Crystal Empire...I think it's time to have fun if I did a little reunion..."

Void glances over to the unconscious ponies that Rantaro took out that were harassing Sarah and Snowflake before.

"Well now...perhaps that everyone in town, or even all of Equestria should now witness the revival of the Dusk-7 Virus."

Ren's POV

"Sarah! Sarah!" I called out, running behind my pet dog friend and my girlfriend flying near me as we were hoping to locate them! I mean, she has to be around here, right? So...where could she be?

"I'm right over here, Ren." Oh! There she is! I was wondering where she could be! Heh, well I'm glad that she's alright now. "Sorry if I worry you guys. I just finally gotten my book back..."

"Oh, you did?" Fluttershy asked in surprise before sighing in relief, "That's nice to hear. Where was it?"

"Just over by the fountain." Sarah answered, looking a bit sincere with her answer. "Don't worry, it was nothing I couldn't handle myself."

"You know, sometimes, despite if we just met, you sometimes worry me Sarah." I sighed, shaking my head a bit. "I mean, you still should have called for us to help you."

"Oh, no, I wouldn't trouble you guys with my problems..." Sarah stated. "Besides, you guys seem to enjoy more of this without me and plus, the others are off busy aren't they?"

"Well we were just waiting for you to come back. Me, Kodi, and Flutters were just walking around taking a walk." I answered, placing my hands into my sweaters' pocket. "When Kodiak started smelling you and Snowflake's scent, I just knew that we needed to come and find you..."

"Oh, well while I appreciate it, I didn't mean to make you guys waste the entire day to do that for me..." Sarah shook her head, feeling a bit bad.

"Nah, it's alright Sarah...None of us really didn't mind..." Fluttershy reassured in a soft manner. "I mean, helping others can be a good thing, you know..."

"Mm...You're right." Sarah shrugged. "But still, I don't want you guys to face the things I do..."

Really? But why's that? I mean, it's not right to just let someone do all the work themselves. I mean, we need help from others as a way to help fight back and solve things that lone people can't solve on their own.

"Now I should get going, I'm gonna head back to the home-ship." Sarah yawned before turning to her pet tiger. "Come on girl, let's go."

Wait what? She wants to leave right now?!

"What? Why?" I asked in surprise. "I mean, Sarah, don't you think maybe you should change your mind and-"

"I really don't want you guys wasting your time with someone like me, sorry." Sarah cut in, looking a bit apologetic. 'T-To be honest, I mean, I appreciate what you guys are doing but...none of these ponies wants to hang out with me and plus, some might've tried harming me..."

But...I get what you mean, but you can't give up that easily. "Come on Sarah, I mean, give this another chance. You gotta at least get used to being around this town. I mean, they're just your friends after all, right?"

"Mm..." Sarah hummed, looking unsure about this.

"Yeah! And besides, you said Snowflake will always be there to protect you. Truth be told, I want to do the same thing with Ren and the rest of their friends." Kodi spoken, barking seriously at her. "So, please, give them a chance."

"W-Well...I know that, but I feel like this place isn't a good place and nopony here seems to want to get closer due to Snowflake being around me, and plus, they might fear me for my power." Sarah stated. "I mean, sure, they looked very nice and thanked me for what happened with Trixie, but some might speculate that with my power that I might end up like her."

"That's not true, Sarah!" I called out, knowing full well. "I mean, you may got powerful magic, but I know that isn't true. Like Twilight, if you show anyone that you use your magic for good and not for selfish reasons, you'll be able to earn ponies' trust."

I know that for sure. Was Sarah falling for the same reason as Twilight? I mean, she has strong magic like Twilight, well...more magic if she is able to do things along with that amulet around her neck, so maybe...

BOOM!

"EEK!" Fluttershy screamed, hiding behind my back before we looked over to the right side of town and saw a large dinosaur-like monster rampaging across down, roaring into the sky!

"What is that?" Kodi asked in shock. "It's so huge!"

"I think that's a Saurophaganax!" I exclaimed, widening my eyes. "Wait, is it like Sarah's creations?"

"No...That isn't like any of my creations." Sarah narrowed her eyes. "If it was, my amulet would have glowed and I would have known as well...Something's not right."

"W-Well it looks like it's terrifying the town..." Fluttershy gulped. "O-Oh no, what if it hurts anypony or even destroy the town!"

"You're right...We gotta do something before it's too late!" I called before we witnessed Sarah hopping on Snowflake and heading off. "Sarah, wait! Come back!"

"I'm sorry you guys, but this is something I need to do before it harms you all!" What?! But Sarah...! What's it gonna take her to actually stop being independent in herself?!

With that, we soon gave chase to her as we quickly ran past from the scared citizens before I managed to catch with most of the gang, finding them glaring or staring at the thing with weariness in their eyes.

"Ren, what's going on?" Twilight questioned.

"I don't know, but I do know that we need to evacuate everyone back there." I stated.

"Pinkie, Applejack, Kaede, Mason, Nicole, and Rainbow Dash are already working on that." Oh phew, that's a relief. "Rantaro's not around, and as for the rest of us, we're here to make sure that it doesn't cause anymore trouble!"

"I see...That's good to hear." I nodded in agreement. "Where's Sarah?"

"Newbie went ahead and she's dealing with this thing all alone!" Jack yelled. "Right now, we need to get her out of here and everypony else!"

"Yeah, but where could she be?!" Rainbow Dash yelled out.

"Wait...I think I see her!" Skye called out, pointing over to the figure standing in front of the dinosaur. "Hey! Private Gem! Hey get out of there!"

What's Sarah planning to do? We need to help her before she-

"Let's do this." Huh? Sarah? Suddenly, some kind of amulet appeared on her neck. It was golden with a rainbow coloured heart-shaped gem in the center. It looked like the Elements of Harmony, but that's impossible... right?

Anyway, her amulet began glowing it started shining till it unveils her...that's Dino Bracer! Does that mean she's gonna...? "Alright! Here we go! HA!"

Her amulet unveiled a card out of her amulet before she manages to sliced through the Dino Bracer, summoning her own dinosaur! It was a large yellow dinosaur with red bumps going from its neck till its back. It seems to possess spikes all over its neck.

"That dinosaur..." I muttered, widening my eyes.

"T-That's an Amargasaurus!" Jamie gasped. "So she does have other dinos than the ones she showed us..."

“Ready, Aqua?” Sarah called, which Aqua roared in agreement before charging straight ahead as the Saurophaganax noticed it and roared back at him and charged, initiating the battle between each other. I guess Sarah really does got this herself...Um, I guess we'll just sit and wait.

We watched over and saw the Saurophaganax charged at the other dino named Aqua but he roared and slammed it with his neck, sending it crashing into some buildings. Using its small arms, the Saurophaganax got up again and charged but this time Aqua roared, charged forth and lowered it's head, tossing the dinosaur into the air!

"Whoa!" I gasped.

"Who's winning who?" Kodi asked. I wish I knew boy...

“Awesome!” Rainbow cheered.

“Hell yeah!” Jack added, grinning. "Guess newbie's got this, after all."

"Yeah, but shouldn't we help her?" Carrie asked worriedly. "We shouldn't leave her like this."

"I guess so..." I nodded in agreement, taking out my Hacking Gun. "We gotta at least fight back before Sarah might have some trouble."

"Well that shouldn't be a problem! Look over there!" Rainbow Dash pointed over to the right, which showed two more Saurophanganax creatures coming straight towards Sarah and her dino friend!

"Oh crap, guess we got some more dinos to clobber, eh?" Jack grinned, cracking his knuckles before his cutie-marks began glowing a bit. "Time to kick some butt!"

"Agreed, fatty!" Rainbow Dash grinned. "I'll distract it, grab the tail for the one coming straight towards us!"

"And we'll take care of the other one!" I added. "Alright gang, be careful! Protect Sarah from the other dinosaurs while she fights the first dinosaur!"

"Got it!" Everyone nodded.

"And I'll get Carrie out of here!" Fluttershy agreed. "She shouldn't be here and it's dangerous for a little girl to come here."

"But I wanna help...!" Carrie whined till Twilight shook her head and replied, "No Carrie, you can't be here! It's much too dangerous, so you need to evacuate right now!"

"Mm...Okay." Carrie frowned sadly before she got onto Fluttershy's back. Flutters flew over to me and kissed me on the cheek before flying away with Carrie by her side. As for the rest of us, Skye quickly hopped onto Dash's back and said, "Onwards, Private Dash! Time to protect our town!"

"You got it, kiddo!" Rainbow smirked before she flew straight high to the skies while she started messing around with the second Saurophaganax by sticking her tongue out at it while Skye used her chopter toy to come quickly and quickly made it shoot out many missiles straight at its face, upsetting it while Jack managed to get around it.

"Alright big guy, let's take you out!" Jack smirked, cracking his knuckles while the marks on his cheeks kept glowing before he picked up a large cart filled with hay before throwing it straight at the dino's face, catching it off-guard! Whoa...even without that cutie-mark's power, I think Jack might've lifted it, but still, awesome job dude! "Ha! Now for the tail!"

Jack quickly rushed over while it was being a bit stunned from the hit before he managed to grab ahold of its tail and started to twirl him around before throwing back at the third Saurophaganax, colliding against it.

"Ah ha! Super strength! Me likey already!" Jack laughed, patting his stomach. "I'm already starting to like these new abilities!"

"Nice on Jack!" I cheered before adjusting my Hacking Gun and aiming it straight over at the two fallen dinosaurs. Alright, this will keep them busy...! "Now...Dance!"

I shot two rainbow-colored melody beams over at the two dinos, and it hit them by the nose, and it seemed to work as the two dinos began dancing around like it was nothing. Alright, I gotten them distracted! Now all we need is for Sarah to beat them!

"Alright, I think for now, Sarah needs to take down the two! I think she almost finishes him off!" Twilight pointed out, eyeing over Sarah and her new friend, Aqua, was beating him with ease!

BAM!

Aqua uses her tail to slam against the first dino and slammed against the other two, wearing off the effects of the Dance beam!

The Saurophaganax crashed to the ground but it wasn't done. It got up and it's mouth filled with flames and then it reeled back and launched the flames at Aqua!

"This is totally something out of an anime!" I exclaimed.

"Hey! Newbie, finish those things off!" Jack yelled out. Sarah seemed to have heard his loud voice echoing through the streets before she gave out the next attack!

"Aqua, Water Sword!" Sarah called.

Aqua roared and launched a powerful stream of water at the Magma Blaster. The two attacks combined and exploded, sending high winds all over. We held on until the winds died out and the Saurophaganax roared, still filled with energy to fight.

"Ugh that thing won't give up." Jack grumbled.

"I'm sure it'll end, just wait." I reassured.

"If so, then it got another thing!" Huh? Skye?! We all looked over and saw Skye flying straight ahead on top of Rainbow Dash to deliver their own attacks. "Alright then, on my command Private Rainbow Dash, activate your Rainbow powers!"

"Ha! With pleasure! Hey ugly, take this!" Both Rainbow Dash and Skye flew over and swirled around the three dinos, getting them all dizzy while leaving behind a rainbow trail! That's Rainbow Dash for ya, and Skye seems to know what's up!

"Yeah! Nice one!" Skye cheered as the two quickly flew away from the distracted evil dinos while Sarah and Aqua decided to finish this off!

"Alright boy, let's end this. Ultimate Water!" Sarah commanded.

Soon, water splashed around Aqua, then geysers form a path for it and it ran toward towards the Saurophaganax and it rammed the three evil dinosaurs away, sending it skidding back and once it was defeated, the three grew unconscious, falling down before they fall down, not moving an inch.

"T-They're down..." Jamie muttered, widening his eyes in shock.

"It looks like it..." Twilight frowned. "Though, just out like a light..."

"Guess that means Sarah really did finished them off without much help from us." Kodi stated, surprised by this.

"Yeah..." I nodded in agreement before frowning, "Though, those dinos were like Sarah's partners and if I've seen the anime, once they're defeated, they would automatically get transformed back into cards..."

"Wait..." Huh? We took noticed of Sarah narrowing her eyes before she slowly walked over to the three unconscious dinos while Aqua disappeared and headed back inside Sarah's amulet, along with her Dino Bracer. She approaches them and examines the three, forming a big frown on her face. Soon, the rest of us began heading over to her side. "Hmm...These three...It's awfully strange that these three Saurophanganax would appear out of nowhere...It's just strange..."

"What do you think it could mean...?" I asked with a confused look, slowly reaching out to them. "I mean...They really look upset...I just don't know either...Other than that, it's been a while since I last seen the anime...Hmm, I guess I should really catch up with it and see...but what I don't get is why did they appear? I thought they only appear out of your amulet, Sarah?"

"Yeah...it doesn't make any sense..." Sarah frowned. "Unless...." Before she could say anything, she went silent and didn't say anything else.

"Newbie?" Jack questioned. "What's up?"

"...Hey Ren, Jack, Jamie? I think you three to help me with something." Sarah proposed, confusing the three of us. "I need you three to touch each of the dinosaurs..."

"Huh?" We each looked at each other, wondering what she was planning now.

"Sarah...What exactly are you planning?" Twilight asked in confusion. "Do you know something?"

"If my hunch is right, then I might know one thing...Now then, can you three boys touch the three dinosaurs on your own please?" Sarah asked gently.

"Um...Well...Okay?" I shrugged, seeing no other way but do what she says. I mean, it's not that I'm being a pushover but...I just have this sudden feeling that Sarah might be right about this. I just have this sudden feeling...like I know what she's doing.

"Hmph...You want us to touch this thing? For what reason?" Jack huffed.

"Y-Yeah...I mean, I-I don't get it either..." Jamie shook his head, unable to understand this either.

"Um, it's complicated to explain but I wanna try something, so can you please and I'll explain later, please." Mm...I guess I can understand that.

Wait...I can understand it? Why would I say that...? Unless...I might've been doing this for sure? But for what reason...? I have no clue...Hmm...It's best to do this then...

Soon enough, I slowly walked over to the first dinosaur and placed my hand on the first Saurophaganax's chest.

"Ren?" Twilight called. "What are you doing?"

"Well...It's just that...I have this feeling Twi...like I know what's gonna happen and I might know what's up." I stated. "I mean, we should at least try this out...and whatever it is, Sarah might be onto something..."

"Huh?" Twilight couldn't understand what I meant by that, but it seems like I might be onto something and I'm about to find out much about it.

"Well...I guess I might do it..." Jamie frowned. "Though Ren, I don't know what this might be about...but I'm slowly grasping on what you and Sarah are trying to say...it might connect to our powers, right?"

I let out a nod, feeling like that it might be able to connect the dots with this situation.

"What do you mean our powers?" Jack questioned before smirking, "Like our cutie-marks and how it gave me super strength and you two weak little powers?"

W-Weak little powers...? Really...? I mean, my healing powers can't be that weak-sauced...

"Well yeah..." I nodded in agreement. "And also, Sarah seems to know what's up, but I also want to trust her as a friend. Right now, things have been quite not what I was expecting to help out Sarah, but we gotta try."

"...Tch, fine, but if this is just a joke, then I'm clobbering you all." Jack scoffed, already approaching the second Saurophaganax and touching its chest.

"W-Why us?" Jamie squeaked in fear, feeling scared about his threat till he quickly placed his hand on the third Saurophaganax's chest. "O-Okay Sarah, w-we did it..."

"Yeah, but what I don't get is what are you doing Sarah..." Twilight frowned.

"Yeah, what? You gonna make them tame the beast or something?" Rainbow Dash snorted. "Ha, that's pretty funny, especially if fatty's doing it."

"Shut it!" Jack hissed, feeling upset about what she said. Heh heh, well that's actually...funny.

"Okay...Now then..." Sarah took a deep breath before standing over between us as her horn slowly began glowing. "But now, let's see...Let's hope this will be enough....." She slowly closed her eyes, her horn started to glow bright. As she continues this process, I began feeling something glow on the palm of my hand, and that's when I took noticed of both Jamie and Jack and eventually, mine. "HAAAAAH!"

Suddenly, a faint white flash circled around us all...and I was blinded by that light. This feeling...It's so warm yet so nostalgic...like we've experienced something like this. Wait, experience this? Really? I'm really serious about this...I know this. The power...of friendship...and hope by our side.

........Huh? What? Soon, I began feeling the bright light dying down before I slowly opened my eyes and what we saw was...

"Huh...?" What in the...? Who the heck are these three ponies...? Oh gods...are they okay...?

"H-Huh? Where did...?" Jamie blinked, looking between them. "Were they...the Saurophaganax dinosaurs that we just saw a minute ago?

"Yes..." Sarah nodded. "And they're also the ones who I nearly gotten assaulted..."

"Say what newbie?!" Jack yelled out. "They did what?!"

"So wait, why didn't you tell us?!" Rainbow Dash demanded.

"I thought I could handle it...Sorry about that, you guys." Sarah apologized. "But they were the Saurophaganax dinosaurs...I guess I was right..."

"Wait...that flash was not just from you, was it?" Jamie questioned. "That also resonated from the three of us."

"What? What do you mean, Jamie?" Kodi asked in confusion. "You guys created that flash that turned them from dinosaurs back into ponies...?"

"Exactly." Sarah nodded. "They were transformed into that dinos thanks to Dusk-7 Virus." Wait, the Dusk-7 Virus?! Hold on...

"Dusk-7 Virus?" Twilight asked, widening her eyes. "Wait, isn't that the name of the virus that's happening on your world, you guys?"

"It is..." I answered, looking a bit shocked. "Hold on Sarah, how do you know about it?"

"I've...seen it beforehand by the one after me." She answered, looking a bit reluctant to answer that. "And trust me, it has happened...I had to use my abilities to try and heal those who were affected by being transformed into monsters, or even in their case, dinosaurs...That's why I thought at the time something was definitely strange with those three Saurophaganax appearing at the same time, or even looking darker than what I originally imagined...But then again, he turns people based on their darkness judging by how strong their dark desires are, or just for his amusement, I still don't understand due to their appearances..."

Wow...She seems really accurate or knowledgeable about this virus. She really does know a lot about it...but this he, is she mentioning...?

"Mm mm mm...Excellent deduction..." Ah...No...This can't be. We all slowly turned around and widened our eyes upon seeing a familiar figure floating down behind us, forcing us to turn around and widened our eyes in shock.

"You!" I gasped. "You're that guy that we saw back at the Crystal Empire!"

"Greetings...I see my reputation precedes me. The name is Void if you have forgotten." Void hissed, clutching his fists.

Snowflake roared at him, baring her teeth and Pikachu growled at him as well. Oh man, I can't believe that I'm staring at him...No wait, I can't believe that he's here out of nowhere! I thought we blasted him straight out of the Crystal Empire thanks to our new power! "And I see you’ve met Sarah Gem already." Huh? Sarah? So Sarah really does know him!

"So...you're coming after me?" Sarah muttered, glaring at Void.

"When I learned you've finally decided to show your face...I thought of this happy reunion." Void explained. "After all, why wouldn't I see you? It's been so long...sister..."

AH! Wait what?! Wait wait wait, hold up! What's going on here?! Why does Sarah know him?! And...did he just called her his 'sister'? Ah...

...Okay seriously, what the heck is actually going on here?

To Be Continued

Chapter 19: Rarity and Sarah Take Manhattan

Ren's POV

Arriving at the train station, I saw some other ponies waiting to board on the still train. I looked around for the girls, but a voice beat me to it. "Hey, Ren!" I turned my head to see a lavender hoof waving in the air.

"Hi Twilight, Hi girls.." I greeted.

"Are you and the others ready to visit Manehattan for the first time?" Twilight asked us happily.

"Yeah." Ren said. "It'll be cool to see another part of Equestria."

"And it'll give a chance for a certain bookworm to finally come out..." Jack said, looking at Sarah, who was currently reading a book.. again. "Ahem..."

"Huh? Oh! Sorry.." Sarah said before she put the book away in her saddlebag.

"Honestly, Sarah darling, if you're going to Fashion Week in Manehattan with us, then you have to at least put down the books and enjoy it. Manehattan is simply divine." Rarity said.

"There you are, Rarity!" Spike announced and we turned and we saw him bringing in a cart completely full of her bags. "That's the last of your bags."

"Actually, Spike, I've got one last pile of bags, over there." She continued, leaving me to notice Twilight roll her eyes at Rarity's usual request. Spike turned to her direction and jumped in shock at the huge pile of bags towards him. "Won't you be a dear?" She worked her charm.

"Sure... I'll be a dear..." Spike returned, clearly affected by her attraction.

"Here Spike, I'll help you.." Mason said grabbing some of the bags and Spike whispered to him, "I missed you" to him and I chuckled. Yeah, Spike did miss Mason helping out with carrying Rarity's' ridiculous amount of bags.

He began releasing strains of his effort as he worked on moving her bags.

"An entire week in the fabulous city of Manehattan with every one of my best friends!" Rarity exclaimed out loud, giggling jubilantly.

"Of course we'd all come along to support you during Fashion Week, Rarity!" Twilight smiled joyfully.

"Yeah." Rainbow Dash added.

"Eh.." Rantaro shrugged while Nicole just looked at her tablet.

"Not that you'll need it. We're sure you'll win." Fluttershy delightfully presented herself, along with Rainbow Dash and Pinkie Pie.

Rarity immediately squealed after viewing every one of us. "I can't begin to tell you how excited I am that you'll all be there with me! However..." She used her magic to bring her primary luggage closer and open it. "Perhaps I can show you..." She turned and faced all of us bringing out a visible ticket and later revealed seven other ones that were actually in a stack.

"What's that?" Twilight asked as I held the same question in mind.

"Ooh, ooh, ooh, I know!" Pinkie Pie waved her hoof rapidly in the air. "A paper fan!"

"No, it's—"

"A magic trick!" Pinkie prevented Rarity from finishing her sentence. "You know, where I pick a card and remember what it is and then you put it back in the deck so you can't look at it and—"

"These are tickets to the hottest musical on Bridleway!" Rarity returned the favor by walking closer towards us to allow us to see the tickets clearly.

"You couldn't mean Hinny of the Hills..." Twilight mentioned after forming a hopeful grin. "…because that show's been sold out for months! Or could you?!" She exclaimed with a wild smirk.

"I could. I do." Rarity reacted keenly in the same manner.

Twilight gasped out loudly. "Oh, Rarity, you didn't have to do that, but... since you did..."

The rest of the girls instantly joined Twilight in her cheerful and loud hopping, expressing each one of their appreciation and excitement on the manner.

Hinny of the Hills... "Uh, What's Hinny of the Hills?" I asked the girls, who gasped in shock, save for Sarah.

"How could you possibly not know about the greatest musical in Equestria?!" Rainbow exclaimed.

"You even like it Skittles?" Jack asked incredulously. "I thought you hated musicals."

"Hinny of the Hills is in exception. It's the greatest musical in all of Equestria!" Rainbow replied. "You guys have to see it."

"Um... no thanks. I'll pass." Sarah replied with a calm look on her face, earning shocked faces from the girls.

"Sarah, how could you want to miss that?" Twilight asked her.

"I've seen it already." Sarah deadpanned.

"WHAT?!" The girls exclaimed.

"How the jumpin junebugs did you see it already?!" Applejack exclaimed.

"During my travels, I've seen it before..." Sarah replied.

"And how'd you like it?" Rainbow questioned her.

Sarah shrugged, "Eh... it was kinda nice but kinda weird..."

"Well once you see it again, you're mind will change, darling. Now let's be off to Manehattan!" Rarity exclaimed happily.

"Yeah!" We all cheered.

Soon throughout the train ride, I began noticing the immediate differences from leaving Ponyville to arriving at Manehattan. Everything began becoming more…urban, if that's the right word to use. In fact, the train even moved on a bridge that led to the city of Manehattan, which was more somewhat of small island. I stared out the window to see a few small boats sailing on the ocean below us. Then, ahead I could see huge buildings that were way completely different from Ponyville!

It almost looked like New York City in our world.

Once we actually stopped at the station to board off, I was allowed to see how enormously high the buildings actually were than how they looked. "Wow... looks like a version of New York City..!" I said in awe.

"Hell yeah.." Jack agreed.

"All the t-tall buildings and busy streets." Jamie added.

"Come along, ponies!" Rarity directed while I remained in awe. "I found us a place to stay only a block from the train station in the very heart of this glorious metropolis!" She held out her hoof enthusiastically out to the busy streets in front of us.

We resumed walking with Rarity in the lead. We continuously looked out to observe everything that was happening around us until Applejack stopped to point a hoof at a certain area. "Hey, look! That's the theater where Hinny of the Hills is playin'!"

The rest of the girls presented their astonishment for the theater that was really packed with ponies waiting in line. "Cool...!"

"Wow, Rarity!" Twilight expressed, noticing the long line we passed by on the sidewalk. "How'd you manage to get us seats for tomorrow night?"

"Oh, I gave some designs to the costume designer, so he pulled a few strings." Rarity calmly explained.

"Cool!" Applejack, Rainbow Dash, and Pinkie Pie expressed otherwise.

"That is what makes Manehattan so splendid and amazing." Rarity continued on in our walk. "You do something nice for somepony, and then you never know when they'll do something nice for you!"

"So then you can do something nice for us!" Applejack added, referring to the play we were rewarded to see.

"Like get us in to see Hinny of the Hills!" Fluttershy excitedly acknowledged.

"Which is only the best musical in all of Equestria!" Rainbow Dash surprisingly commented.

"It must be good if Rainbow Dash is impressed." Applejack honestly brought up. "Normally she doesn't even like musicals."

"I know." Rainbow admitted. "Ponies just bursting into song in random places at the drop of a hat? Who does that?"

Already knowing we've done that plenty of times, Rarity decided to emphasize that by beginning a song of her very own.

Oh, Manehattan, what you do to me

Such a huge bustling community

And there's always opportunity

To do the friendly thing"

"If some are grouchy, pay no mind

Surprise instead with something kind

Lo and behold, you may just find

A smile is what you bring

Arriving at the hotel, a bellhop had just passed through the doors with a luggage carrier, "Welcome to the Mane Fair Hotel!" He greeted with a greatly positive attitude. "Please allow me to take those bags to your room for you!"

"Only if you'll accept this gratuity first." Rarity responded, holding up a gem with her magic.

"Oh-ho-ho!" He expressed after his eyes were caught onto the gem. "I'll get your change!"

"Do keep it all." Rarity generously encouraged. "I insist!"

After Spike and Mason were finally allowed to rest themselves, our luggage was taken to our room while Rarity decided we should start off our stay with a cruise on a yacht. Rarity continued to express her love of being generous as she looked out among the water. I had to say, the stay here already seemed to be off at a great start.

Generosity, I'm here to show all that I can give

Generosity, I'm here to set the bar

Just sit back and watch how I live!

We stopped by the large green statue of the pony the city was known for. It kinda reminded me of the Statue of Liberty.. almost. There was actually an observation deck on top where a few other ponies were. Rarity was heading towards one of the planted binoculars until she stumbled upon another pony that was planning to use them.

"After you." She delightfully insisted.

"Why, thank you." The stallion happily returned.

Rarity noticed another stallion who was shaking from the cold breeze that blew through the area.

"Please, take mine." Rarity offered the scarf she had been wearing, wrapping it around his neck.

"Wow, okay." The tourist accepted in a surprise.

Some may say, 'Rarity,

'Don't be so big-hearted and bold

Treating strangers like they're friends

This town's too big and cold

"But this is how I play my cards

I'm not about to fold

Where I see a frown, I go to town

Call me the smile patrol

Oh, Manehattan, what you do to us

What if you find a Gloomy Gus?

It's no intimidatin' thing

Just be kind without a fuss!

Generosity, I'm here to show all that I can do!

Generosity, you are the key

Manehattan, I'm here just for you!

Just for you!

We paused by a dress shop as Rarity gazed inside, possibly imagining her own dresses on the dress forms inside. She sighed happily. "To think my dresses could soon be displayed on the most glamorous shopping thoroughfare of the most glamorous city in Equestria! Oh, it would be my dream come true!"

"Is there anything left to do we can help you with?" Twilight gratefully asked beside a beaming Pinkie.

"Hm, nothing I can think of." Rarity thought for a moment before responding. "The dresses are all completely finished, all made from a fabulous new fabric I've been developing for months. Stretchy, but not clingy. Shimmery, but not showy."

"Sounds amazing." Fluttershy expressed for the both of us.

"There's nothing left for me to do but check in at the runway with my dresses by two this afternoon." Rarity confirmed stress-free.

"Oh, that's funny." Pinkie spoke and pointed out towards a huge clock on one of the tallest buildings. "Because that clock over there makes it seem like that's only ten minutes from now!"

Coincidentally at this alarming news, heavy rain clouds formed above us and thunder boomed, leading for rain itself to immediately follow.

"Oh, my ribbons and threads. And the runway ballroom is all the way across town! If I don't get there, I'm disqualified!" She quickly ran out in distress. "Taaaaxiii!"

"Well dang." Jack stated bluntly.

"Oh, no!" Fluttershy worriedly expressed. "We've gotta help her find a cab, now!"

"I'm on it!" Rainbow Dash flew straight towards the first taxi she could find. "Hey, buddy! Is this cab taken?"

"The line ends back there, 'buddy'!" A stallion appeared from inside the cab and rudely answered to Rainbow Dash. He had pointed towards the sidewalk, leading for us to turn to.

"Huh?" Rainbow turned her head as well, noticing a line just as long as the one at the theater. "What? Does everypony in this town want a cab?"

"Everypony that doesn't want to be drenched in the rain." I explained as Rainbow Dash joined us back on the ground.

Rarity walked by, covering her mane with a newspaper. "I'm afraid getting a taxi at this time could prove almost impossible!" She emphasized my point.

"Please won't you let her have this taxi?" Twilight worriedly walked over to the stallion that was preparing for the incoming cab and asked. "She has somewhere very important to be right away!"

"Not likely! She can get in line like the rest of us!" He answered bitterly with no hesitation as he climbed onto the cab, leading the other ponies in line to complain angrily.

"Oh, it's no use!" Twilight sat herself at the corner of the sidewalk. "The cab drivers just drive right past to get to the next pony in line!"

Unexpectedly, a familiar driver stopped right in front of us. "New wheel works like a charm!" It was the pony that Rarity fixed the wheel for. "So now which of you nice folks are hoppin' in?" We all looked at Rarity.

"Fashion runway plaza in seven minutes." Rarity quickly jumped in. "Can you make it?"

"Hang on!" He prepared his hooves in the air for fast transportation.

"Ta-ta!" Rarity expressed before she was rushed out of our location.

"Whew, that was close." Spike had come walking our way, holding another carrot dog in his claw. It seemed the time he was missing was spent on getting another food item. The girls returned general agreement when I continued staring out at the direction Rarity had left. Just as Spike was about to take a bite out of his food, he suddenly paused. "Anypony else got a sneaking suspicion we're forgetting something?"

After a very short moment, the girls' eyes widened greatly as they prepared to exclaim out loud. "The dresses!"

"Dresses?" I quickly questioned.

"Rarity was supposed to take the dresses she had made to her check in! We had left them at the hotel!" Twilight explained dreadfully.

I gasped at this alarming new information. "Come on! We have to hurry and get those dresses to her then!" We all rushed back to the hotel, feeling the matter of minutes slipping off our backs.

Paying no attention to time, we arrived at the hotel, bursting in through the front door. We quickly looked around for the bellhop that was handling our things.

"There!" Twilight pointed out to a specific pony carrying around luggage.

We instantly approached him for me to ask about the dresses we required urgently.

"Excuse me!" I caught his attention. "The dresses. Where exactly did you put them?"

"Right to your right as soon as you go in your room." He clearly answered.

"Thanks!" I returned and galloped towards the stairs, seeing that we had no time to wait for an elevator.

With the girls right behind me, I pushed through and entered into our room. I immediately noticed the dresses hanging on the portable line.

"You think we'll make it in time?" Rainbow Dash questioned. "We've gotta have like less than five minutes now!"

"I got this.." Sarah said taking off her cloak and saddlebag before she lit her horn and turned into a Deadly Nadder dragon before our eyes. "Holy Crap baskets..!" I gasped in awe.

Sarah carefully grabbed the dresses in her claws, "I'll have them with Rarity in two minutes, open the window, Twilight."

Twilight opened the window with her magic and she bolted out at the speed of sound and, as she said, in two minutes, she was back.

"Finished." She smiled and she turned back into her unicorn self.

"Awesome, Sarah!" Rainbow exclaimed. "You flew as fast as me!"

"Hell yeah, Newbie." Jack toothily grinned.

"And now we can go out for some fun in Manehattan!" Rainbow Dash excitedly flew by me, eager to head out.

"Okay..." Sarah stated before she made her way to her cloak, but Twilight took it away, "Hey, my cloak!"

"You don't need your cloak if you're going out with us, Sarah." Twilight stated.

"B-But...!" Sarah stammered.

"Newbie, you don't have to constantly hid yourself under that cloak of yours." Jack stated.

"Yeah, Private Gem, you have to show yourself off to everypony here." Skye stated.

"Nopony will judge you without your cloak." Flutters added with a smile.

Sarah sighed, seeing she wasn't going to win this. "Alright..." Then, to our surprise Discord appeared, "Oh goodie, an outing with my friends, how wonderful." he smiled.

"Discord?!" The girls exclaimed.

"Ugh.... what do you want now..?" Rainbow asked, already annoyed.

"Oh I'm just here to spend sometime with my dear friend, Sarah Gem." Discord said, putting an arm around Sarah Gem.

Twilight rolled her eyes, "Alright Discord, you can stay as long as you don't cause any mischief or chaos while you're here."

Discord then made a holio appear over his head, "Oh I wouldn't dream of it.."

I couldn't help but sigh at his antics along with the others, but we can't say no to a friend. "Alright then, let's go." Twilight said and we headed out together.

Hours passed before we made it back to the hotel room, "Hahaha... well that was hilarious..." I laughed as we came in.

Discord had came inside of a small dress shop with us and Sarah spotted a little dress that she liked. It was similar to her cloak, except it was rainbow coloured with white fluff around the edges. Sarah liked the look of it and she went to pay for it. The clerk said that the dress was 100 bits to buy which was a lie cause the tag on the dress said only 50 bits. But either way Sarah was about to hand him the bits,

"Sarah, don't give him all your money!" Pinkie Pie exclaimed, yanking her away from the clerk. "A lie about the price of the dress is not worth it."

"The pink loon is right. He's just trying to take advantage of you!" Jack exclaimed.

"But I want this dress.. I like it." Sarah stated obliviously.

"Hmm... how about you let me take care of it..?" Discord said before he floated over to the clerk.

"Good morning, my good stallion." Discord greeted.

"Yeah, what's it to you?" the stallion questioned rudely.

"Well, my dear friend Sarah Gen wants to buy a little dress for herself but I'm afraid you've given her the wrong price to pay for it." Discord replied.

"I know I did, but to be fair anypony can easily take advantage of somepony like her."

Okay, now that is just mean! Sure Sarah can be a little too nice for her own well being, but taking advantage of that is plain rude.

"Well, how about I give you a price that you can't refuse.." Discord smiled mischievously before he snapped his fingers and turned the pony into a pie! "AAAAH!" the clerk exclaimed in fear. "S-She can have it for free! Just turn me back!" he screamed and Discord smiled and turned the pony back to normal and we all chuckled as we left the store.

"Now that was worth a little chaos." Twilight chuckled. Discord smiled as well, "Oh just doing something special for my dear friend."

Sarah smiled at Discord, "Thank you, Discord..."

"And to make it extra special." Discord then poofed himself on the cloak in the shape of a rainbow pegsaus symbol in the middle, "I'll be right here if you need some help."

Sarah chuckled as she put on her new cloak dress and it looked amazing in it.

"And this afternoon will be jam packed. First there's the salon appointment to get our manes and hair done." Applejack listed, despite that activity being more suited for a mare, and walked towards the bed as well.

"Then our fancy dinner at the Far-Afield Tavern!" Pinkie Pie joined cheerfully.

"And after that..." Fluttershy added.

"Hinny of the Hills!" They all blurted and jumped in the air, landing directly on the bed.

Then, we heard Sarah, "Um... guys..." she pointed and we saw Rarity standing right there, holding her head gloomily low while her mane was slightly frizzled as if she had been stressing out greatly about something. The worst part of it was when I saw tears slipping out from her eyes.

Woah, what happened to her.

"Rarity…! What's wrong? What happened?" I quickly asked.

Rarity appeared as if she wanted to speak, but hardly couldn't. Her muzzle scrunched and her lips shook terribly. Tears immediately quickened their production in her eyes, and then she had to hold up a hoof to her face to try to prevent anything startling from happening.

"What the hell happened to the fashion loon?" Jack asked.

"Something awful to make her cry like this." Jamie said with worry.

"Private Rarity, what's gotten into you?" Skye asked.

"Whoa, Rarity!" Twilight exclaimed, noticing the sight of her. "What's going on?"

Rarity began attempting to respond while breathing rapidly between pauses. "I let one of the other contestants use some of my one-of-a-kind fabric…and then she turned it into a wardrobe just like mine…only now it looks like I'm the one copying her! My generosity has ruined me, I tell you! Ruined!" She bawled loudly once again.

"So.. somepony took advantage of your generosity then?" Sarah asked and Rarity nodded.

"Now, Rarity, whatever went wrong, we're all here to help you get through it, no matter what it takes." Twilight assured comfortingly, receiving general agreement from the others.

"Come on, Rarity, buck up!" Applejack expressed lively. "All we need is some fabric and you'll be back in business!"

"Now, hold on…" I stated as Rarity's despair seemed to lighten up. "Is there any way you can prove that this contestant stole your line?"

Rarity continued to sniffle a bit while wiping her eyes. "No. She already showed her line to Prim Headline. Prim already thinks that she is the one who came up with it first, as she showed her outfits before I could!" She sighed greatly. "No one would believe me, most importantly Prim Headline."

"Shoot…" I looked away sadly. "I'd hate to let this contestant get away with this, but what's more important right now is getting you back on track. We can deal with this contestant later, but it looks like right now we have to get you a new line."

"Where is Rarity going to find the fabric and new ideas for an entire new line in such a short time?" Twilight worriedly asked.

"Don't even look at my cloak and new dress!" Sarah exclaimed holding the cloak and dress close to her.

Um... I don't think Rarity is that desperate.

However, Rarity had quietly pulled away from me and looked around the room. She noticed the curtains on the windows, the rug on the floor, and rubbed the bed sheets on the bed. Soon enough, her face immediately beamed up with hope. She gasped loudly. "This new line is going to be marvelous! Perhaps even better than the last! It's daring, it's bold! Perhaps I still have a chance after all!"

"Just tell us what you need us to do and we'll do it!" Twilight announced proudly and confidently.

Rarity cleared her throat and looked among us, but more at the girls. "Girls, everyone, if I am to redeem myself from this monstrosity of a situation, I'll need all your help. We're going to have to be here for a long while in order to get these dresses out on time."

"Well…" Applejack rubbed her chin as she looked back in thought. "I suppose we can skip our appointment at the salon…"

I swore I heard an 'Oh thank goodness' from Sarah.

"What about fancy dinner at the Far-afield Tavern?!" Pinkie Pie immediately questioned a little fearfully.

Rarity sighed and thought about it for a moment. "If you guys can stay during that time…I'll order you a meal while you work on the dresses."

Twilight looked at the others and shrugged. "I guess that's okay… After all, what we were really excited about was for Hinny of the Hills."

"Perfect!" Rarity expressed happily and then began to point out everpony's jobs.

When Rarity estimated the fabric and the amount she would need, she appointed Me, Fluttershy, Jamie and Twilight to the sewing machines. Jack Rainbow Dash was on the spinning wheel while Nicole, Carrie, Kaede and Pinkie Pie pulled out fabric and Rantaro, Skye and Applejack folded it.

Sarah had asked her what she could do to help but Rarity didn't have anything for her to do.

Kaede's POV

I watched as the group did their repetitive work and they didn't look too happy about it.

She walked around the hotel room that was transformed into a work area. She held her designing red glasses while she picked out a roll of fabric. She eyed over to Fluttershy's area, where Fluttershy herself seemed to be having trouble with the machine or something. Fluttershy noticed this and immediately sent back a nervous grin. Almost coldly, Rarity continued to pass Rainbow Dash and Pinkie Pie. However, she stopped by Pinkie after she noticed her playing with a ball of thread, rather than doing what she was supposed to. Rarity sent her a glaring look, leading Pinkie to quickly return to her assigned job.

When she reached Applejack, I could tell Rantaro, Skye and Applejack were finally relieved to have finished folding the last of her fabric until Rarity placed down the rolls they had been holding. The three only withheld a sigh and expressed her thoughts through silent facial expressions.

"Twilight! Sew these pieces together according to that pattern there!" She pointed her head towards the design blueprints on the table by Twilight.

"You said if we skipped dinner at the Far-Afield Tavern, you'd order a meal for us while we keep working." Twilight brought up, seeing as the time they would have been at the restaurant had already past.

"Don't fret. It'll be here in an hour. That's not going to be a problem, is it?" Rarity irritatingly looked at the rest of the ponies working.

"Well, we're supposed to be watching Hinny of the Hills by then..." Rainbow Dash answered reluctantly with hesitation.

"Oh! I see!" Rarity lowered her head and walked forward, picking up a cloth in her way. "I go out of my way to get you tickets for a show, and this is how you repay me?" She wrapped it around a dress form as a bow. "By abandoning me in my hour of need?" She paused to receive lowered heads from them, seeing it as they didn't want to work anymore. "Oh, oh, oh!" She was deeply offended with a loss of words for a quick moment.

"Fine!" She pounded her hooves on the floor. "Go and see Hinny of the Hills tonight! And then tomorrow morning when you come to see my fashion show without any fashion to show, you can have more entertainment!" She dashed between Pinkie and Rainbow to express her feelings on the matter. "'Oh, why look, there's our friend Rarity going down in flames! Isn't friendship magic?!'"

"Rarity, calm down." Twilight carefully approached Rarity. "What's gotten into you?"

"Yeah, you're acting weird.." I stated.

Then Sarah spoke up, "How about, you just let me and Kaede take care of everything while..." She then used her magic and grabbed everyone except for Rarity and I, in my magic and placed them outside the door, "The rest of you go out and enjoy yourselves."

Huh? What's going on?

"Huh? B-But Sarah, Kaede, we can't leave you two here." Ren spoke out.

"We'll be fine, now go on.." she smiled before she slammed the door in their faces. I went over to her and whispered, "Sarah, what are you..?"

"We're have to show Rarity that she's acting just like some of the ponies here, follow my lead.." Sarah said before she went over to Rarity. Wonder what she's planning on doing?

"Now Rarity, I know you're hurting because of a competitor took advantage of your generosity, but that doesn't mean you should stop being generous." she began and Rarity turned to her.

"How said I'm not being generous?" she asked.

"Rarity, we've helped you make dresses for hours and you kinda skipped out on getting us dinner." I brought up. "You're kinda acting like the pony who tried to take advantage of Sarah's generosity. That's not like you. That's not the Rarity we know."

Rarity looked at me closely before she folded her ears a little, "Even back home when I was being horribly treated by my step-sisters and mother, I was still generous to other people.. even them... even when I knew they were taking advantage of me." Rarity looked at me in surprise.

"I-I didn't know you had to go through that.. darling..." Rarity said, taking off her glasses. "And I didn't know I was being so mean to my friends... after everything they did to me....I was so swept up in the competition that I took advantage of my friends giving nature...."

I felt bad for Rarity as she folded her ears and sang a sad song.

Oh, Manehattan, what have I done?
The thought of Fashion Week was fun
But I went way too far
My friends gave to me in ways so kind
And I gave them nothing but a hard time

And now alone I stand
And now alone I stand

Oh Rarity....

"Darling.... how come... you're still generous.. even after how your family treated you..?" Rarity asked me.

"That's because I didn't let the fact that they were taking advantage of my giving nature to lose my own generous spirit and neither did Sarah. And you shouldn't let that take away your generosity either." I said to her with a big smile.

Not too soon, I started to grow a headache...and then I let out a groan.

"Kaede, darling.. are you alright..?" I heard Rarity ask with concern in her voice.

"Yeah...I don't know why..." I groaned, rubbing my head. What's going on? Why do I hear Newbie’s voice?

I am thou, thou art I... Thou hast acquired a new vow.

It shall become the wings of rebellion that breaketh thy chains of captivity.

With the birth of the First Guardian of Generosity, I have obtained the winds of blessing that shall lead to freedom and new power.

Suddenly, a large light engulfed us...coming out of me...

Later...

"Kaede.....!"

"Oh is she alright..?"

"Kaede, wake up...!"

Huh...? I opened my eyes and I saw Ren and all the others looking at me in concern. "W-What happened...?" I asked groggily.

"Rarity came running after us at our fancy dinner and said that you passed out in the hotel, so rushed back over here as fast as we could. Are you alright..?" Twilight asked me with worry.

I sat up and I rubbed my head. "I.. I think so..."

"Ooooh! Now Kaede has a cutie mark too!" Pinkie cheered.

"WHAT?!" I exclaimed.

"Here darling." Rarity handed me her compact mirror and I saw on my cheeks were my own cutie marks. They looked exactly like Jack, Ren and Jamie's cutie marks; heart shaped shield-like cutie marks but mine had Rarity's cutie mark in the center. The shaped of the shield looks like Cadance’s heart cutie-mark, and the sun marks has Celestia’s sun cutie-mark, and on the back on the shield is Luna’s moon cutie mark due to the full moon centered on it.

"Woah......" Kaede gasped in awe.

"Yeah, now we have four humans with cutie marks! Only five more to go!" Pinkie cheered, bouncing up and down. "And Kaede can do magic now..!"

"W-What about Rarity's competition?" Kaede asked.

"I dropped out, darling." Rarity said. D-Dropped out?! B-But! "I'm just happy you're all still here after how I treated you. Taking advantage of your friendship the way I did. How could you ever see past it?"

"Yeah, you were pretty rotten." Applejack stated.

"Yep." Jack added.

"Wow, Applejack and fatty. I know your thing is honesty, but come on!" Rainbow stated at the two of them. Jack shrugged.

"Last night we may not have seen you at your best, but we know you. And we would never let one thing like that change how we feel about you." Twilight stated to Rarity, who smiled.

"Oh, thank you! You really are the most wonderful friends a pony could have! You know, I already arranged to make it up to you this afternoon! Hope you're all available for an exclusive performance of Hinny of the Hills!" The girls cheered happily before Discord showed up, "Oh joy, Kaede Ross has her cutie marks and has awaken her power too." Discord smiled.

"Yeah Yeah.. wait... how do you know about our powers, I thought Sarah was the only one who knows." Kaede stated to Discord.

"Oh I know many things about you nine humans, just like I know Sarah, here." Discord stated.

"But....Why us...?" That's the questioned I keep wondering, practically all of us. Just more questions with few answers. "And why did I hear Sarah's voice before I blacked out...?"

"Hey... now that she mentions it.. I heard something like Newbie's voice before I got these cutie-patootie marks.." Jack brought up.

"Me too." Ren added.

"Me three." Jamie said.

So... each time they and I got their cutie marks, we heard Sarah's voice... does that mean Sarah's connected to the cutie marks and our magic?

"That shall be revealed in time..." Sarah spoke, gaining the rest of our attention.

"What do you mean...?" Nicole asked, narrowing her eyes at her.

"...Sorry, not yet..." Sarah shook her head, unable to provide any answers to us.

... And she's foreshadowing again, "What the hell?! Just tell us!" Jack demanded.

"Not yet...even though it was given to you by accident...but you all were still chosen to help..." Newbie immediately shut herself up, covering her mouth.

"Wait what?" Jack asked.

"Accident..?" Rainbow asked.

"Nothing!" Sarah exclaimed sheepishly.

"Newbie..." Jack warned. "What did you say?"

"Sarah...This isn't a game for you to be playing." Mason stated sternly. "We're tired of waiting, and we demand some answers..."

Sarah sighed, "Fine, your powers you given to you by accident."

Accident?! What the-? "What accident?" Kaede questioned.

"That is something you must figure out on your own." Sarah told us. "And you already have some clues.."

Sigh.... here she goes again.

"Now now, everypony and human. Let's not pressure Sarah into telling you everything." Discord said. "How about we go out and enjoy ourselves?"

"Umm...Mind if I join you?" a new voice came and we turned and saw a cream colored earth pony mare with a light blue mane and tail with a white stripe in it

"Sure. Coco Pommel." Rarity said and Coco came over to us and she pulled something out of her saddlebag and gave it to Rarity... it was a trophy.

"This is the first place trophy for Fashion Week." Rarity gasped. "With my name on it! But I thought I lost cause I dropped out!"

"You didn't. You won. Suri was hoping that if you didn't claim your prize, the judges would consider it a forfeit and first place would go to her. So she lied to make you and your friends go away, and, well, I lied too. I've worked for Suri for so long, I started to believe that it really is everypony for herself in this town. Until I saw how generous you were with your friends and how generous they were with you. It made me start believing there was something better for me out there. So, I– I quit. I brought you something to say thank you." Coco said and she gave Rarity a roll of string in rainbow colors.

"Hm. I suppose you'll need a job now that you're no longer with Suri." Rarity smiled at Coco, who nodded. "How would you like to work for my friend making all the costumes for his next show?"

Coco smiled and she nodded, "T-Thank you very much." she hugged Rarity and she smiled back.

"Now, how about you join us for our outing in Manehattan?" Rarity smiled and Coco nodded and we all headed out to enjoy ourselves. But I stayed behind for a while and looked at my new cutie marks in the mirror... wonder what powers I'll have now...? "Kaede, darling? Are you coming?" I heard Rarity call.

"Coming..!" I called and I dashed out to door to join our friends.

To Be Continued....

"...I know, but even so, I may know but I may not know..."

Chapter 29: Faith in Honesty

Author's Note

I’ll put the Testing Testing 1,2,3, Trade Ya and Equestria Games episode when I do the second series to this cause I have a special plan for them which involves big surprises for Ren and the others.

Chapter 29: Faith in Honesty

Sarah’s POV

Ahhh... nothing more relaxing than walking through the die open field near a lake...

Hmmm... oh, Applejack, Applebloom and Big Mac. Wonder what they’re doing here? I went over and greeted them, “Hey you three, what’s up?” I asked.

“Oh hey, Sarah. Did you hear about Flim and Flams new tonic?” Applebloom asked me. “Granny Smith bought some yesterday. They said it can cure anything.”

“If by tonic you mean scam then no.” I said.

"Boy, I just can't believe all the things that Flim Flam Tonic can do!" She exclaimed.

"When somepony says somethin's too good to be true, it usually is." Applejack referred to my confrontation. "Maybe you should've took the bottle, Sarah. See if it worked."

“Nah. Besides the only thing that can cure anything is me. Remember my file? I was created to cure any diseases and I severely doubt a tonic can do what I can do.” I stated.

“Yeah, you’re right Sarah.” Applejack agreed.

"Are you two sayin'… that Granny wasted her money?" Applebloom responded with a slightly saddened tone.

"We just need to find some way to prove them wrong." I believed. "It can't be that hard…"

"Howdy!" We unexpectedly heard happily sung from the river below us.

"Granny?!" Applebloom shouted out in complete surprise as we saw Granny Smith casually and calmly backstroking along the river.

"Hang on now! We'll get ya!" Applejack assured worriedly as she ran ahead to help, even though Granny Smith didn't look like she needed help at all.

Big Macintosh tried throwing the thing he always wore around his neck as a lifesaver. However, Granny Smith clearly ignored it and swam around it. As she worked on another swimming technique, Applejack ran over to a huge tree and managed to buck it straight across the river. Granny Smith yet ignored this again. I caught up with the rest of them as they met up with Granny Smith when she got out of the water.

"Granny, I thought you were too afraid of the water to swim!" Applebloom ran over to her. "And, and what about your hip?!" Applebloom reminded worriedly.

"Well, I reckon it might have been a problem before I had myself a dose of that there Flim Flam Tonic!" She mentioned and pulled it out.

"I'm not so sure that tonic really does anythin'." Applejack stated.

"Doesn't do anythin'?! What d'you call this?" She took another drink of it and began dancing in such a way that a pony her age would find impossible to do while humming a song. It was…quite surprising.

"I'm glad you're feelin' good, but how do you know it's from the tonic?" Applejack shared an interesting point.

"I looked out at the water this mornin' and I felt the same terrifyin' aches and pains I always do." Granny Smith began explaining. "But one sip of that magic elixir and it all went away! Why, I might even get a head start on my chores! What do you say, Big Mac-a-doo? Up for a little afternoon applebuckin'?" She even kicked her legs up in the air with ease.

"Uh, no." Big Macintosh looked away in a disturbed kind of way.

"Oh, quit your bellyachin'!" Granny Smith directed before she took him away from us.

"Gee, it looks like that tonic works after all!" Applebloom mentioned to Applejack and me. "I wonder what's in it."

"I think maybe it's time we found out." Applejack suggested and turned to me. "What do you say, Sarah? Up for a lil' investigatin'?"

"Yeah." I nodded acceptingly. "I'm all up for exposing whatever these guys are doing behind the stage."

https://m.

Applejack and I decided to take another visit later on in the night while Applebloom followed. As we heard another repeat of the song in the distance as we made our way through, it was presumed that they were playing to a later crowd.

"So you're just gonna walk up and ask them how it works?" Applebloom questioned.

"I guess." Applejack didn't seem too planned on how to confront Flim and Flam. "Though if it's a genuine cure, I don't suppose they'll be too keen on sharin' the recipe."

"I think if it was a genuine cure for anything, they'd be looking at broader ways to advertise their product." I mentioned. "In fact, I feel it'd become a thing known all over Equestria before they started selling he—"

"–out the door!" We heard a highly familiar line from earlier escape through the tent.

"Wait a second!" Applebloom shouted out, pointing towards the pony that was wiping the sweat off his face. "That's that same pony from before!"

Immediately arousing suspicion, Applejack narrowed her eyes greatly at this pony. He instantly reacted by galloping out of sight.

"Hey!" Applejack called out and ran after him, bringing Applebloom and me with her. We followed him around the carnival tent where Flim and Flam were. It seemed to be the "backstage" part of the area. It appeared we brought him across a dead end because he stopped and quickly looked around for an escape. Applejack resumed her speaking. "Now hold it right there, Mister...uh…?"

"Shill. Silver Shill." He answered weakly as he trembled and flinched cowardly. "Ooh, what do you three want?"

"Our Granny took some tonic and we want to know how it works." Applejack demanded, confronting him as he was cornered.

"Granny couldn't swim before, and now she can. Just like you couldn't walk and now you can." Applebloom included doubtfully. "But what are you doin' back here? I mean, if the tonic cured you and all..."

Studying the surroundings and the reason why he was seen walking out the tent in the same fashion as earlier while the conversation was spoken, it clicked to me on what was going on. It was plainly obvious why this pony repeated his take on the song. He never needed crutches… He wasn't even a part of the crowd! "He's part of the act!" I pointed out. "Flim and Flam wanted to convince the crowd their tonic worked, so they made it look as if they chose a random pony out in the crowd so he can be miraculously 'cured' by the tonic!"

Applejack found this reasonably true. She looked towards the shaking pony with glaring eyes and intimidatingly brought herself closer to him. "What's really going on around here? And don't bother lyin' to us neither! We want the complete truth!"

"I, uh..." He struggled before he looked around and unexpectedly hit a lever nearby. The lowering of the lever caused steam to spew out on us from some pipes close by.

"Hey!" Applejack exclaimed as we heard a gallop of hooves run off. As soon as we were able to see, he was nowhere to be found. "Applebloom, go around. We'll go this way!" Applejack directed, receiving a nod from her sister. We ran back the way we originally came from to be back at the corner near the entrance of the tent. There we saw the late crowd of ponies exiting the tent, but most importantly, the pony that had disappeared was seen running back inside.

As soon as we threw the flap of the tent to the side to enter, we were confronted by the two unreliable ponies.

"Well, if it isn't our most favorite visitors!" Flim greeted.

"What brings you two back to our humble abode?" Flam asked, as if he didn't have the slightest clue for the reason.

Silver Shill had popped out from behind Flim, using the two brothers as protection from us. Applejack only returned an angry glare at him before focusing on the two real problems. "You two charlatans sold my Granny a bottle of tonic, and now she's off actin' like a filly again."

"What's so bad about that?" Flim questioned after exchanging a smug look with his brother.

"If she keeps gallavantin' around like a yearlin', she's apt to drop from exhaustion or worse! What's more, we know for a fact that your friend here is dressin' up as a different pony every night so he can pretend to be cured!" Applejack pointed out, having them quietly gesture Silver Shill out of the area.

"Well, well, well, that's quite an accusation." Flam began calmly.

"But let's say that it's true..." Flim continued.

"Hypothetically..." Flam pushed over the mountains of bits they had on a table.

"Theoretically..." Flim pulled out what appeared to be some kind of juicing machine.

"As I understand, your Granny was a famous aquapony." Flam mentioned, somehow already knowing this.

"The star of the show, once upon a time." Flim contributed, bringing Applejack and I to send a look to each other expressing curious concern.

"But hasn't set so much as a hoof in the water since." Flam emptied out a sack of apples on the table.

"Until today, that's right." Applejack uneasily admitted.

"Well, then even if our tonic were nothing more than a mixture of apple juice and beet leaves..." Flim listed.

"Hypothetically..." Flam tried to cunningly disengage the thought of the actual list of ingredients being true.

"Theoretically..." Flim repeated, throwing an apple he had received from his brother into the juicer.

"The fact is that Granny is happier now than before she tried it." Flam stated as he poured in the produce from the juicer into an empty bottle.

"You know…" I thought about it for a moment. "I really hate to say this…but…in a way…they kind of are right about the product working…" Applejack turned her head to me with widened eyes, as if she could not believe that that statement actually came out of my mouth. "Even if the product itself doesn't do any of the work, as long as it gets the job done either way…then…" I paused and then shook my head. "But it can only go so far!" I turned to the brothers before they could get any idea of believing they were off the case. "You might get the ponies thinking that they are feeling better, but it still won't do anything physically! If they're old, the pain might stop from doing an activity, such as swimming, but that doesn't mean it keeps their bodies or bones from being fragile!"

"Yeah!" Applejack seemed to be relieved when seeing that I was still against them. "You could easily put ponies' lives in danger! All for some bits!"

"So, say everything you said is true…" Flim began.

"You'd rather not give those ponies a chance to be happy again and let them be miserable for the rest of their lives, just to make sure they're safe?" Flam appeared to twist words around in his favor.

"What are you gettin' at?" Applejack inquired heatedly.

"The question is..." Flim approached.

"Do you really want to be the pony who takes all that happiness away?" Flam questioned, placing a bottle of tonic on Applejack's hoof.

Applejack was baffled at the moment with her choice. "I..."

"There you are!" We unexpectedly heard Applebloom exclaim. We spotted her walking inside. "I've been lookin' all over! Did you find out what's in the tonic?"

Applejack looked absolutely troubled. She glanced over to me, and then to the brothers, whom reacted confidently. After looking once more at the tonic, she sighed heavily and responded. "Honestly, Applebloom... as long as it works, I... don't suppose it really matters."

"Well, if it doesn't matter to you, then it doesn't matter to me either, sis." Applebloom reacted in the way I thought she would, since Applejack was her role model after all…

Applejack smiled back at her, but immediately released a worried frown when turning away from her to walk out. As always, I wasn't too sure how to react myself in the given situation. The choice that was given wasn't something that could be answered on the spot. It needed to be thought over, so I felt Applejack's reaction was appropriate. Either way, I only followed after her, having the plan of talking it over with her later on.

"That's the spirit!" Flim encouraged from the tent as we left.

"Come back anytime!" Flam shared, waving along with his brother.

After Applebloom had gone to bed for the night, I stayed with Applejack in her room to discuss about what to ultimately do with the tonic situation.

"So…are you really thinking about…just letting it go?" I asked her.

"I don't know…" She replied with uncertainty. "What they said back there really got to me. Who am I to take somepony's happiness because of what I think."

"But you said it yourself." I recalled. "If Granny Smith ends up doing something dangerous, there's no way a fake tonic is going to keep her safe."

"I know." She acknowledged. "But…she's just so happy swimmin'. Maybe she knows her limits?"

"I don't know." I felt jumbled about it as well, and plopped down next to Applejack on the bed. "You know what? Maybe you're right."

"Really?" Applejack questioned a little surprisingly.

"Yeah…I mean…" I thought a little and remembered back to their first visit. "Last time they were here, it was Ponyville that drew them away, remember? When everypony tasted their messed up cider, they complained and caused them to leave. If it really causes a problem in Ponyville, I'm pretty sure everyone will let them know and scare them out again if they have to. As of right now, though, I guess I would just keep Granny Smith from doing anything extreme." I rolled my eyes around the room. "Casual swimming should be fine."

Applejack managed to grin a bit. "Hearin' you say that makes me feel a little better about the decision I made… Thanks."

I smiled in response as I looked over to her. "You should probably sleep on it. You'll probably feel a lot better in the morning."

"Uh-huh." She nodded. "I will."

I stood up to prepare to leave. "Goodnight, Applejack." I mentioned and wrapped a hoof around her for a farewell embrace.

When I pulled away, she smiled lightly and a bit tiredly as well. "Night."

I turned and began walking out the room until I remembered something else from earlier today. "Oh, and…" I placed a hoof on the part of her wall near her door. "…thanks…" I turned my head towards her. "…for saving my life today."

She chuckled lightly. "Anytime, partner."

I felt a little sheepish with my last smile. Nevertheless, I nodded and then proceeded to head back home to sleep.

In the next day, I headed to the swimming hole, thinking I'd find Applejack there. However, something preoccupied my mind during the walk. I realized that I didn't remember visiting Spirit the night before. I didn't even remember being on the balcony with her. It was just like as soon as I went to sleep, I dreamt regularly. No ice cream intermission in between. It got me a little worried, but I decided I would focus on that next after Applejack's issue was resolved.

I heard water splashing, which meant a good sign that she was there. However, I noticed she was actually sitting quietly on a swing while watching the other members of her family play around in the swimming hole, including Granny Smith.

"How are you doing?" I asked, taking a seat next to her.

"I'm fine, I guess…" She returned but didn't take her eyes off of those in the water. "But…I'm kind of finding it hard to relax…"

"Hm." I stood up and placed myself behind Applejack to lay my hooves on the ropes of the swing. "Usually, I'd think you'd be in the water yourself to keep a better eye on Granny Smith." I mentioned as I began to lightly push her.

"I don't feel like swimmin'…" She replied gloomily.

"Still worried about whether or not to say that the tonic really doesn't do anything?" I guessed.

She sighed after being reminded. "I feel like it's somethin' I need to take care of now. Waitin' just seems to be buggin' me all over."

"I guess I understand that." I responded. "I wish there was more I could do to help."

"Hey, Granny! Think you can buck me over the water?" We heard Applebloom exclaim over at the water.

"I don't see why not!" Granny Smith positively accepted the challenge. "Come on, Big Mac, toss her this way!"

In a sign of distress, Applejack threw herself from the seat of the swing to gallop over to the water. "Granny, wait!"

"Woo-hoo-hoo!" Granny Smith expressed, stopping Applejack in her tracks. Granny Smith tossed Applebloom delightfully in flips over the water as the two laughed. It amazed me to know how much strength and stamina Granny Smith actually had, considering the tonic was really fake. "Uh, what were you sayin', dear?"

"Granny, don't you think you should take it kinda easy?" Applejack concerningly suggested as she walked backwards to sit back on the swing.

"I've been takin' it easy for too long!" Granny Smith replied as she continued to hold Applebloom on her shoulders, whom decided to later dive back into the water. "And now, thanks to that Flim Flam Tonic, I don't have to!"

"Granny, you think I could be an aquapony like you?" Applebloom asked with soft excitement.

"Of course you can, sapling. There's nothin' to it but to do it!" Granny Smith answered, which, for some reason, brought Applejack to place a hoof to her mouth in thought.

"Well, the Ponyville swim meet is comin' up." Applebloom brought up as they all began getting out of the water. "We could enter together! A legendary water pony like you? We'd be a cinch to win!"

"Mm, ee, uh, I don't know..." Granny Smith proved to be uncertain about the idea. "Bein' back in the water is one thing, but a competition is a pony of a different color." That was actually a good thing for Applejack. Knowing Granny Smith wasn't so keen on doing dangerous stuff, it could probably allow her to breathe easier.

"Oh. Okay." Applebloom lowered her head down sadly once hearing the news.

I noticed Applejack immediately have this sort of guilty look on her face. Taking a moment before speaking, she surprised me a little with what she said. "I don't know, Granny. A swim meet sounds pretty safe." She encouraged and got off the swing to walk towards Granny Smith. "And after all, if that tonic lets you swim in a river and a swimmin' hole, a pool should be no problem at all."

"Well, I'll be a tart turnover, you are right!" Granny Smith changed her mind. "All we need now is more tonic!" She pulled out a bottle of tonic she had apparently been keeping inside the headpiece of her swimwear.

Applejack only looked away with an uneasy and forced grin.

I stayed with Applejack when she tagged along with Granny Smith to buy more tonic. However, Applejack was silent the whole way through. I could tell she had a lot of worries and stress in mind.

"I'm a little surprised that you suggested Granny Smith to go to the pool…" I told her softly.

"I don't know if it was the right thing to do." She worriedly responded. "But when I saw the look on Applebloom's face…I don't know…I just said it…"

I sighed. "Flim and Flam are better at selling pressure instead of useful products…" I felt a little resentment towards them.

"Welcome, friends, and step right up! The next show starts in five minutes!" I heard Flam announce and looked up to see a huge line of ponies wanting to buy a bottle of their tonic.

"But why not buy your tonic now and avoid the rush?" Flim used an old trick from the book of selling products.

"Right this way, good sir!" Flam led, speaking to who I could now tell was Silver Shill in another costume. That guy was really starting to bug me now.

"We'll take the whole case!" Granny Smith shouted out, catching everypony's attention as she dropped the large bag of bits she had been carrying.

Flim and Flam walked up, noticing the huge sack of money to add to their profit. They both looked at each other in accomplishment and grinned in interest.

"Are you saying this stuff actually works?" A pony that had her back legs on a wheelbarrow for support and a bandage on her head asked.

"It seems to work for Granny…" Applejack tried to answer in the most honest way she could.

"You heard it here first, folks!" Flim shouted out, using Applejack's statement to their advantage. "Flim Flam Miracle Curative Tonic is Granny Smith-tested and Applejack-approved!"

Applejack formed a certain face that clearly revealed she wasn't expecting that.

"If Applejack says it works, that's good enough for me!" The same pony held up her money.

"Hey!" I tried intervening to make clear that Flim and Flam actually took Applejack's words out of context, but everypony rushed through to make their purchase. It was too loud and busy to get anypony's attention.

The crowd continued rushing past us in a close manner.

"Move your caboose!" We heard Granny Smith from behind the large group of ponies. She was already ready to leave with her bottles of tonic close by. "We gotta a competition to win!"

From there on, there was nothing much to do than to head to the pool with Applejack for the competition.

Ponies were seen diving and performing watersport tricks, which is what they would be graded on by the three judges in a stand on top of the audience. Applebloom and Granny Smith were busy preparing themselves for whatever they had to contribute with. "Hoo-ha, hee-hee, ha-hoo-ha!" They somewhat chanted as they warmed up and stretched.

"Just remember, you two." Applejack stated as she approached them. "The most important thing is to be safe and have fun, right?" She questioned with a worried grin.

"Fiddlesticks!" Granny Smith threw out confidently. "With the routine we've been workin' on, I'll be a plum puddin' if we don't win this thing!"

"Uh... good luck, then!" Applejack seemed to not know what else to say.

"Luck? Pfft, who needs luck?" Granny Smith returned with Applebloom following her attitude. "We got tonic on our side!" Granny Smith pulled out another bottle of tonic she had stashed in her headpiece.

"Flim Flam's Magical Curative Tonic!" Flam specified from afar.

"Get your Applejack-approved tonic!" Flim brought in attention to the stand by using Applejack's statement yet again. "Granny Smith drinks it – why shouldn't you?" He was going too far bringing Applejack into this.

Applejack sighed after observing at what was going on at the stand, along with Granny Smith drinking the last of her next bottle of tonic. "Right…"

"Now, if'n you'll excuse us, we got some swimmin' to do!" Granny Smith stated, having Applejack and I remove ourselves from the performing area.

"I think I'm going to see if being a Prince holds anything up to what they're doing…" I mentioned to Applejack. I was already starting to head to Flim and Flam's stand until Applejack stopped me.

"Don't!" Applejack held out a hoof and released a stressed sigh. "Let's just…try to breathe for a minute and watch what Granny Smith and Applebloom do."

Almost reluctantly, I turned back and stood near Applejack. "I'm getting really worried about you, you know?" I expressed as she continued to observe the performance Granny Smith and Applebloom put up. "Flim and Flam are putting everypony's trust on you now, so if their product fails, which it probably will soon, they're going to use you to take the fall. You don't want that, do you?"

"I…" Her head lowered in thought. "…I don't know… I can't think straight right now… Everythin' is happening so fast. So many things to worry about. Sometimes, I don't even know what's going on anymore." Our conversation was momentarily halted when everypony watching the performance cheered out loudly. "Well, I'll be..." Applejack shared a bit in astonished after noticing the immense positive feedback the two Apples had received.

Afterwards, they received their trophy immediately. Then, their pictures were taken and were questioned by a photographer. "That was some of the most amazing aquabatics I've ever seen! How in Equestria did you do it? Hard work? Lots of practice?"

"Yeah, but mostly it's the tonic!" Granny Smith directed.

"That's Flim Flam Miracle Curative Tonic, to be precise." Flim stated while he and his brother joined in with the two to advertise their product.

"Buy it now while supplies last." Flam added.

"This has gotta stop!" She continued, appearing to be fed up with the tension that had been building up in her. "If ponies keep believin' that tonic can do things it can't, who knows what'll happen?"

“Then you have to tell them all the truth even if the consequences are bad, Applejack.” I encouraged her.

"Maybe something like that?" Silver Shill, who was now selling those bottles of tonic himself, notified Applejack.

"Granny!" Applejack cried out and ran over to the platform where the long-distanced diving board was at. I looked up to see that Applejack was frantically panicking because Granny Smith was about to dive off at such a height that her brittle bones were no match for. I rushed after her. "What in blazes does she think she's doin'?!" She inquired about to Applebloom, whom was bringing over a small pool of water that only a little foal could enjoy.

"Granny's gonna break the Equestria high divin' record!" Applebloom explained happily.

Applejack noticed the small pool and the height Granny Smith was diving from. "Land sakes!" She ran over to the ladder of the platform while I remained standing and kept an eye on Granny Smith. At the top of the diving board, she proceeded to take a swig of her tonic. As I noticed her preparing to jump off, I quickly readied and hoped to catch her successfully with magic before she hit the ground. At the same time, I was worrying greatly that we'd see something tragic instead of stunning all over the news.

My heart began pounding the second I saw her lay on air. She was coming down fast, and I could only hope with all my might that she'd be caught with my magic. However, that didn't happen. Fortunately, neither did the worst case scenario either. She had been caught on with rope and dangled right in front of the pool she was apparently supposed to land or dive in. Still seeing the two try to work was absolutely and ridiculously insane. Applejack was at the top, holding her with her strength from the impact of the drop.

"Now what in tarnation did you do that for?!" Granny Smith bitterly asked, believing that the tonic would really keep her invincible from harm.

Applejack released the rope once she had safely stepped back on the ground. "That was the most fool-pony thing I've ever seen anypony do in all my life!" Applejack argued back. She ran over to the ladder and quickly slid down to meet with us. "You can't do a dive like that!"

"Oh, quit your fussin'! I had enough tonic to do a dive ten times as high!" Granny Smith estimated.

"Twenty times, by my count." Flim horribly encouraged.

"Thirty, with a favorable breeze." Flam also added into the ill-mannered intention, holding up another bottle of the tonic.

"Shut up!" I exclaimed out of anger, accidentally shooting out a beam towards the bottle of the tonic and shattering it to pieces.

The area grew quiet, and Applejack was left staring as the beverage inside fell towards the ground. I turned towards her, and was caught motionless for the same time she was. I felt a connection being made inside and my heart endured this weird feeling. I was finally able to focus once again when Applejack spoke out loud.

"I hate to disappoint everypony, but there's no way Granny could have made that dive, because this tonic is a fake!" She pointed out the shattered pieces and spilt liquid of the tonic that laid on the ground.

The entire crowd gasped.

"But you gave it your stamp of approval!" The pony from before mentioned.

"Are you saying you lied?" Another pony had questioned from the crowd.

"...I am." She submitted willingly…but the way I saw it was different. Technically, she lied about lying without really knowing about it. After another gasp, Applejack went on to give an explanation. "I didn't mean to! But everypony seemed so much happier, I couldn't bring myself to tell you when I found out the tonic wasn't real." She grabbed ahold of her hat and lowered it respectfully. "I know it was wrong. I just hope with time, I can win back everypony's trust."

"Hang on, Applejack." I intervened and began to speak clearly so everypony could hear what I had to say. "You didn't lie." The crowd now reacted with a big "Huh?".

“You didn’t completely say that it worked. You just said you thought it work which is different.” I explained. “On the other hand, the tonic had nothing to do with that. Granny Smith clearly had a fear of water for a long time but when she decided to take a chance on her own, she overcame her fear and she forgot what she was capable of in the water which is why she’s now comfortable in the water. Your tonic had nothing to do with that. It’s the truth.” she looked at the brothers, whom were now looking around nervously and pulling on their bowties.

“She’s right you know...” Huh? Rantaro? When did he come here?

Flim and Flam halted at him, “You....” Flim growled.

“Yes me, and little miss mystery is right. Your tonic cannot cure anything. Only she can do that because she was created for that purpose, the only your tonic can do is nothing. I’ve been watching this huge scam the whole time. I figured that Applejack would say a lie to make everyone happy but in the end she would stick to what she says the best; honesty.”

"Hold on a second…" Applebloom possibly saved them from being mauled right there as she turned back the attention of the crowd. "If the tonic is a fake, then how come Granny can swim again, and what about all that aquabatics stuff we just did?" She questioned.

Applejack shared a thanking kind of look to me after what I had said and then went on to answer Applebloom. “Like Sarah said, Granny just forgot what she was capable of and it just took some confidence to realize she had it in her all along." She also walked over to Granny Smith to exchange a hug with her.

"As cheesy as it sounds, you really just need to believe in yourself and mean it." I included in. "Like pain, it's really all in the mind. But that doesn't mean you can be completely invulnerable to harm."

"And tellin' ponies your tonic can do things it can't is just wrong!" Applejack stated angrily while glaring right at Flim and Flam.

"But you just said it boosts confidence!" Flim cunningly fought back.

"No, she didn't!" I furiously shot out, fed up with their tricks.

"And that's not all it does, folks—" Flam merely ignored my take to try to distract everypony's ears with their loud talk.

"Yes, it is!" Another pony brave enough to cut in exclaimed. "In fact, it's not a tonic at all!" It was Silver Shill, who began removing the uniform he had been wearing for the tonic. "I know, 'cause I helped make it!" Flim and Flam both began sweating nervously as their own employee was siding against them. "Watching everything that just happened right now, well, that made me realize I was making ponies believe in a thing that just wasn't so!"

"Believin' in somethin' can help you do amazin' things." Applejack hemmed in. "But if that belief is based on a lie, eventually it's gonna lead to real trouble."

"Thank you, Applejack." Silver Shill approached us and held out a shiny bit. "I got this through dishonest means. That was a mistake I won't be making again! I'd like you to have it…" He placed the bit on Applejack's hoof. "…as a reminder of how you helped me finally see the truth."

"I don't know..." Applejack felt uncomfortable accepting the bit.

"Oh, don't worry." Silver Shill assured. "I'll track down the pony I sold that worthless tonic to and give him another bit to replace this one! Honest."

Trusting him, she released a small smile but then turned to Granny Smith to speak with her. "I'm sorry, Granny. I hope this doesn't mean you'll stop swimmin'."

"Why in tarnation would I do that?" Granny Smith asked in such a tone as if Applejack's question was ridiculous to ask. "I just can't believe those two salesponies had me believin' I could near fly!" She looked towards the crowd until another question raised to her head. "Hey, where'd they go?"

Everypony looked around to try to find them, when...

“CHUUUUUU...!”

“AAAAAAHHH...!”

I smirked knowing my Pikachu found them first, “Found them..” I smirked and everypony laughed.

To Be Continued...